Sumeria-e-Loa-Annunaki-Akito Festival.pdf

from GreyLodge Website recovered through GoogleCache Service THE IMPORTANCE of festivals in the ancient world may best be illustrated in the New Year‘s Festival in Ancient Sumer. This is known as the AKITU Festival (A.KI.TU. = On Earth Build Life), and was celebrated in Babylon (click below image) and other cities, the most important being ANU‘s cult centre, URUK (the biblical Erech), on the 1st - 10th of the month of Nisan. In the Age of Aries this corresponds with the first decan of Aries. The original for this festival was the famous state visit to Sumer paid by ANU and his Queen-Consort ANTU. This occurred circa 3800 BCE. In terms of the Time System, this would be: A. Kalpa 3, Manvantara 7, Mahayuga 28, Yuga 1, Sar 2, Ner 6, Sossu 10. We cannot state with any certainty which year it would have been. Sar 3, Ner 1, Sossu 1 is when we place the establishment of the Nippur Calendar (i.e., 3773 BCE). B. Age of Taurus, 3rd Decan (23°-22°), most likely the 23°. This covers the years 3876 - 3804 BCE. It is said that from this important event, two important things were bequeathed to humankind: 1. The New Year Rituals, which evolved from the Sumerian AKITU Festival, whose roots can be traced to this event. 2. The Calendar, or the measurement of Time, was granted to humankind. This led to celestial observations, and to the creation of a long-running tradition of Astronomer-priests. In the Kalachakra Tantra, we found that its origin was as a secret sermon preached by the Buddha at the time of his famous Vulture Peak Sermon. This sermon was requested by King Suchandra of Shambhala. Some people, generally the more reactionary of the anti-occultists, find nothing but evil in the name Shambhala. We do not recognize this to be the case. In fact, what we have found is that Shambhala, like Nietzsche and his ideas, and just about any other powerful concept or person from the past, has been co-opted by the fascistic elements in the social-control department. The New Age is nothing of the sort. In fact for the most part it is the same damnable thing repackaged, like a warmed-over TV dinner. Bear this in mind when reading the theories we are postulating. Our theories, based on our research, are as follows: 1. We have identified Shambhala with the Celestial Palace atop Mount Meru. Mount Meru is to be found in southwestern Tibet. It is called Mount Kailasa, where thousands of pilgrims go every year. It is Shiva‘s mountain. Every year, the Bön-pas and the Nyingmapas celebrate a New Year‘s Day festival which is similar to the Akitu Festival. They erect the phallic pole in the valley below the mountain. This is symbolic of the antennalike beacon the DurAnKi is supposed to be. Interestingly enough, not far from this location we have cave cities which resemble the cave communities in the Dead Sea region, and those in New Mexico. Mount Meru is Mount Su-Meru. The earthly Meru is where the focus point, the communication beacon, as it were, is. And Meru, in the human body, is the Sushumna Nadi. 2. We could go a step further and suggest that the Kings of Shambhala are successors to and/or holders of the Anu-ship, Lord of Nibiru. There is nothing far-fetched in any of this. It would seem that sometime circa 973 BCE, a new Dynasty of Kings was initiated, beginning with Suchandra. Perhaps it is due to some natural cycle that is peculiar to the 12th Planet. At 173 BCE, the Maccabees started their short-lived rule, and this facilitated the creation of the Chasidim, which

1

had its origins in the Chaldean Priesthood, (as Chasdim is seen to be another term for Chaldean), which led to the Messianic Movement and to the Essenes and Pharisees. These in their turn led to Rabbinic Judaism and Gnosticism, as well as the religion called Christianity by billions today. But, the major events in the West took place much later than 173 BCE. Also, this same year, Antiochus Epiphanes seized control of Coele-Syria and Judea. Two years earlier he seized the throne of the Seleucid empire. It is this Emperor who had Nemrud-Deg built in his honor. Perhaps a meeting took place there, between Antiochus, and the Nefilim? Maybe. But in India and Central Asia, greater things were taking place. While the dates given in the history of the Kalachakra Tradition are hard to fix with much certainty, it is clear that in the year 173 BCE the first KULIKA Initiated so many people into the Kalachakra Tantra that he was the first to receive the name KULIKA. In turn, he was the 8th King of Shambhala, each king ruling 100 years, this means that the first king began his rule 873 BCE. And, too, it was at this time, roughly, that the Gnostic Traditions in the West were just beginning to develop, via the various philosophical schools and Mystery Rites. This is the closest to a confirmation we can get from any source. The Kalachakra Tradition is not your average bargain basement tradition! Its main thrust is in the Initiation of advanced Buddhist monks into the Sand Mandala of Kalachakra. Once the candidate has been led through the seven gates, and received the seven initiations, it is possible for them to be received in the court of Shambhala. Shambhala, says the Dalai Lama is not a place we could get to very easily, with our poor excuse of technology. It is very far away, in space. Much like the 12th Planet is very far away, in space. The description in the Kalachakra Tantra, of Shambhala is much like the descriptions given by remote viewers of the Galactic Administration Centers they saw in their visions, and the same thing can be said about Aleister Crowley‘s journeys, recorded in The Vision and the Voice, and The Heart of the Master, and perhaps, too, to some extent, in The Amalantrah Working. Nibiru, then, when it approached, appeared in the North. This is very crucial, since Meru, or Su-Meru, is situated in the North, with a Northerly Orientation. Shambhala, too, is to the North of Tibet, and the Kingdom of Light, of the Mandaeans, is in the North, where the sources of the Celestial Jordan are located. The Mandaeans orient their temples to the North, with a window which allows them to see the Pole Star. In the ceremony known as the "Calling," and the important one, known as the "Walking," in which the Magician is initiated gradually through the Seven Gates, the Gate is to be placed in the North of the Magician‘s Temple. The gateway that is in the North, then, would appear to be the four stars in the Great Bear (originally called the Constellation of the Wagon).

2

The Planet of Great Anu appearing in Constellation of the Wagon

As Earth, and the other planets rotate around the Sun, it appears that the Sun rotates clockwise, yet the Earth goes counterclockwise around the Sun, as do the other planets. Nibiru rotates in a clockwise direction, viz: Nibiru crossing other Planets‟ orbits

3

Then it would appear that this planet comes toward the Earth from the North, whereas the other planets are visible east to west, along the southern part of the sky. This would also say that Nibiru is the Planet of Crossing:

4

The Reappearance of the Planet Nibiru

The rituals associated with the AKITU festival are said to have their origins in the State visit of ANU and ANTU. ANU and ANTU bestowed the Calendar upon humankind, as the Kalachakra Tantra was similarly bestowed, with the endorsement of the Kings of Shambhala. Such correlations between ritual and astronomical occurrences can be seen today in the practices of the Dogon Tribe in Mali, who, every 50 years or so, reenact the activities associated with the Stars and/or Planets in the Sirius system. "As Above, So Below" is not just a platitude. There are real events, real celestial bodies, real persons involved. Imagine then, enacting on Earth, in Earth-Time, ritual events taking place in the heavens in Space-Time, simultaneously, and in times past. This is religion par excellence. This is not simply the reenactment of the story of a god dying and being reborn so the crops will grow. This deals with events in our solar system, not merely aspects of our subconscious or our psyche. The Enuma Elish is a story which should be read and interpreted by all who are interested in these subjects, and understood in the light of The Code of the Eternal. There are many stories of origins in the Sumerian ‘myths‘ which give credence to an Extraterrestrial Origin of humankind, and to the speculations of Science. Cold, hard, physical fact-based Science. Science! In fact, it is a definite ‘given‘ that the first part of Genesis, in the Hebrew Bible, from the Creation to the Deluge, was taken from Babylonian and Sumerian originals, both as inherited traditions, and as material received from the priests of Babylon, during the Captivity, for we know that the Old Testament was not written before the Captivity. [Note: for the most part, what follows is extracted, from ANCIENT IRAQ, by Georges Roux, and from the writings of Zecharia Sitchin. Some of these items are paraphrased to allow for space. However, this is for information purposes only, not to profit at someone else‘s expense.]

5

The Akitu procession (From W. Andrae, Das wieder entstandene Assur, 1977) The AKITU Festival can be outlined as follows (after ANCIENT IRAQ, by Georges Roux):

Marduk and his snake dragon (from J. Black & A. Green, Gods, demons and symbols of ancient Mesopotamia,1992) The Akitu festival was celebrated once a year at the beginning of Spring. In those days humankind was a part of the natural process, and the ritual acts performed by humans counted for something. One thing, such acts kept humankind from going over the brink, into chaos, which was to be avoided at all costs, that was the law. It is said that the Akitu Festival derived from two specific currents of ancient thought: 1. An extremely old Fertility cult, which included seasonal feasts and a Sacred Marriage ceremony; and 2. A more recent cosmogony developed by the theologians of Nippur in which the creation of the world was credited to Enlil following his victory over Nippur: the creation of the world was attributed to Enlil after his victory over Tiamat and the forces of Chaos. This has parallels in the Enki-ite traditions, because it was first credited to EnKi, (or EA), who was the original hero to fight Tiamat. (His name in this case would be Nudimmud). Later, the credit would go to his son, MarDuk.

6

Following the Creation of humankind, the regular determination of humanity‘s fate was necessary, so the theologians reasoned, therefore the annual oracle and New Year festival.

by Neil Freer from SapiensRising Website For the most part, UFO researchers try to deal with the micro, they are event oriented. That is important, but someone also needs to be looking broadly, excluding nothing. C.B. Scott Jones, Ph.D. Human Potential Foundation The most successful tyranny is not the one that uses force to assure uniformity but the one that removes the awareness of other possibilities, that makes it seem inconceivable that other ways are viable, that removes the sense that there is an outside. Allan Bloom The Closing of the American Mind                    Addressed to: The Arlington Institute The British UFO Research Association The Brookings Institution The Center For The Study Of Extraterrestrial Intelligence Extraterrestrial Phenomena Political Action Committee The Fund For UFO Research J. Allen Hynek Center For UFO Studies The Human Potential Foundation Institut des Hautes Etudes de Defense Nationale The International Association For New Science The McClendon Study Group The Mutual UFO Network The National Institute For Discovery Science The National UFO Reporting Center Operation Right To Know Paradigm Research Program for Extraordinary Experience Research Stargate International Skywatch International Synopsis The current context within which The Alien Presence Paradigm is viewed and dealt with is too narrow and limited. The Alien Presence Paradigm should be seen as having two parts, separate but related: 1.- the recognition of the presence of an alien culture or cultures from outside our solar system, and the ramifications of that presence and contact. In this paper this part of the paradigm will be called the UFO/Alien phase. 2.- the recognition and restoration of our true history as a genetically engineered species, half alien Anunnaki, half indigenous Homo Erectus, according to the thesis paradigm of the Sumerian scholar, Zecharia Sitchin, and its ramifications for our future. In this paper this part of the paradigm is called the Human History phase. These are two artificial problems because the overwhelming evidence for both is patent but the obstruction of both by vested interests prevents closure. The same type, sometimes identical, patronizing vested interests and

7

authorities obstruct the processes of revelation of the alien presence as obstruct the restoration or our half-alien history for similar and identical reasons. The resolution of the latter ―problem‖ will relieve the political pressures on the obstructing authorities and facilitate the revelation of the former ―problem‖. Only by regaining our true species identity and a generic definition of human nature will we attain the global unity and unassailable integrity that will allow us to interact with an alien culture no matter how strange. Without prejudicial religious or cultural filters, we will be able to know what is good or bad for us and able to understand what is good or bad for the alien species. We may not be accepted into stellar society until we reach that level of species maturity. The two parts of the paradigm are defined, developed, their ramifications examined, and their interrelationships explicated. Practical measures for expediting and accelerating both processes are outlined and suggested, and species beneficial goals, in keeping with the fullness of human dignity and freedom, are defined in an evolutionary progressive context. The intention of the author in this paper is not to instruct but to suggest. The following is based on fifty years of interest, research, intense study, involvement, and reflection on the human condition as a generic human and professional philosopher. It is respectfully submitted for consideration as a means of facilitating a breakthrough to resolution of these matters which are now effectively and detrimentally at a standstill. The Status Quo Of The UFO/Alien Phenomenon A preliminary caveat: it is fully recognized that some of the sighted UFO‘s, reported abductions, encountered ―aliens‖ may be not alien but human action, technology and human events. This paper focuses only on the actual alien presence, technology and interactions. The position of the author regarding the UFO‘s presence paradigm agrees with that held by the majority of the organizations addressed herein: alien civilization(s) from outside of our solar system have been visiting the Earth for an indeterminate time, the current one in focus being the gray type(s). The author has been intensely interested in the phenomenon since 1947 when, at the age of 17, he read the first report issued from Roswell, AZ of a saucer being captured after crashing. Some 50 years of research and study of the subject leaves no doubt in the mind of this author that contact by probably multiple alien races with humans has been made (the military first because of the danger of aggressive response). Information and technology has been exchanged, the population of the world gradually acclimated to the alien presence by both the aliens and the human command structure given charge of the matter. The entire UFO subject has been covered up and disavowed, at first because of fear of the unknown and possible anarchy and chaos on the part of the population, subsequently because of the difficulty of revelation and taking of blame for cover-up. The alien bodies that have been examined, autopsied and the live aliens interacted with have demonstrated that some are humanoid at least in appearance if not in physiology and some are actually androids. The ―problem‖ is artificial in that it is only a problem because of the obstructive denial by the government. The evidence for the alien presence has developed to such a robust degree and the data is so vast that the government‘s final acknowledgment is hardly needed. Even though we have the testimony of Maj. Donald E. Keyhoe, Capt. Jesse Marcel, Maurice Chatelain, Command Sgt. Major Robert Dean, Col. Phillip J. Corso, Admiral James Woolsey, Astronaut Gordon Cooper, to name only a tiny government, military and NASA handful, the supreme irony of this situation is that we continue to look to the very government which has been covering up the phenomenon for validation, verification and authentication. The reason why we have done so is due, to a great degree, to the conditioning, over thousands of years, to submit to authority stemming from the peculiar nature of our origins in subservience as brilliantly elucidated by the thesis of the Sumerian scholar, Zecharia Sitchin. The perpetuation of this subservience in the form of a sublimated “fear of God” through the religious institutions founded on it has shaped our world so profoundly that we fear to even reconsider it. We therefore rely on authority when we should not and we tend to look to

8

anyone showing up here from off planet as masters or saviors. A fundamental question, seldom considered due to our conditioning to look to the three classic criteria bases, theology, philosophy and science which are themselves brought into question by it: Is it possible to arrive at a new world view which corrects, completes and subsumes all our previous worldviews? Explains all our previous explanations? The answer is, unequivocally, Yes. But Kuhn, who examined the nature of scientific revolutions is painfully correct. We almost have to wait for the older generation to die off rather than see an orderly and rational transition to a new paradigm. Those with vested, academic teaching or scientific reputations or religious, political or economic interests are not going to acquiesce easily or at all. We operate far behind the evolutionary leading edge in this regard because of this inertia. The Status Quo Of The HH (Human History) Sitchin Paradigm Of Our Own Half-Alien Species History The Sumerian scholar, Zecharia Sitchin, published his first work in 1976. From his knowledge of Sumerian, the Semitic and other ancient languages and his research and study of the archaeological and Biblical data acquired over the last one hundred and fifty years he put forth his thesis that the transcultural gods known to all the ancient cultures were not mythological but real flesh and blood humanoid aliens, very much like humans, who had come here from the tenth planet in our solar system, Planet X in the popular press, called Nibiru by the Sumerians. They subsequently genetically engineered our species, originally as slave animals to work in their gold mines, by crossing their genes with those of Homo Erectus. The Historical Background Necessary For An Understanding of Sitchin‟s Thesis An introductory note: Consider a typical reaction to this analysis: what is said here by this author has been presented as carefully and reasonably as possible. However, by the very fact of it being an analysis of our history and, almost incidentally, religion, it will often first be perceived as the breaking of a taboo, perhaps a suspect attack, perhaps atheistic, or somehow less than ―American‖ in its spirit, perhaps even ―against God‖ -- even though the evidence brought is no different in kind than that brought against the UFO‘s conspiracy and, perhaps, is even more robust. The godspell is the deepest dye in the fabric of our culture. There was literally no such thing as the discipline known as Archaeology in Western culture until the 1800‘s. The Roman Church controlled and determined the view of the past. Bishop Usher‘s view, that the entire planet and life on it as described in Genesis came into existence through the auspices of a cosmic creator in 4004 B.C., was doctrine and one could be branded a heretic for disavowing it. Not until paleontological findings forced that view to be reevaluated and Schliemann, a wealthy German merchant, refusing to admit that the ancient cities and peoples were legend, dug up Troy, was a window into the past opened and the mythic view questioned. Scientific Archaeology as we know it came into existence only when academics reluctantly had to acknowledge the past being dug up and collected by amateurs in the Middle East. Archaeologists came to be mistrusted and hated by the religious institutions who feared revelations that would contradict their teachings and the history of the Old Testament. The Demise Of The Mythological Explanation Of The Gods (It is trivial that quaint local myths concerning many subjects exist all over the world among both more and less primitive peoples. We consider here only the latter day interpretation of the transcultural ―gods‖ involved in human history as mythic, unreal. We note also that the ancient civilizations did not call the Anunnaki ―god‖ . They referred to them as masters, lords, in the sense of rulers.) Those still holding the mythological interpretation are in an unenviable position. They find themselves having to hold that the same citizens of the first civilizations who, they claim, invented -- or hallucinated -- the gods through their primitive imaginings and naive proto-scientific projections of personality on the great forces of nature were the same primitives who somehow could build the stupendous Giza pyramid; somehow quarry, cut

9

and move into place the one thousand ton stones of the Baalbek ―temple‖ (rocket platform) which even our modern technology cannot begin to lift; somehow know the great precessional cycle of the heavens, the existence of all ten of the planets of our solar system and how our solar system was formed (Enuma Elish document). To escape this awkward dilemma, some fall back on the explanation that there ―must‖ have been an even earlier civilization, lost now in the mists of time, the identity of which we cannot know which ―must‖ have been destroyed or declined --- but which somehow left just enough technology and knowledge laying around to jump start the early civilizations we know. But they must hold this interpretation against the clear declaration of the Sumerian and all other ancient peoples that the gods were real flesh and blood, present to them, who gave them civilization. The physical locations of the ancient legends as mythic has been gradually disproven beginning with the work of Schliemann (a German merchant who refused to believe that the legendary ancient cities were mythic and risked his money to go to the middle east with ancient maps and dug up Troy, thereby breaking open the seal of myth) and completed with the re-discovery of all the ancient cities and centers on all continents. The events involving the ―gods‖ of ancient times and the technology attributed to them, considered as myth and naive legend, has been gradually disproven, beginning with the discovery of documents from the most ancient cities and reinforced with the discovery of the great library of Ashurbanipal at Nineveh and the gradual accumulation of some two million pieces of artifact and document confirming those events in great detail. The discovery of ooparts, high tech tools, toys, artifacts, and technology along with documentation of advanced scientific knowledge ostensibly out of place in time along with astronomical knowledge of the entire solar system beyond our current level has reinforced the negation of the mythic interpretation. The interpretation of the ―gods‖, the Anunnaki themselves, as mythic, unreal beings (academic mythologists) and Jungian archetypes (Joseph Campbell) and the relegation of them to schizophrenic hallucination (Julian Jaynes) has been gradually disproven beginning with the acknowledgment of the reality of the events attributed to them; the discounting of the arguments for their unreality due to the seeming fantastic deeds attributed to them by the development of our technology (rockets, lasers, radio communication, genetic engineering, atomic and particle beam weapons) that duplicate those feats. This interpretation has been implemented further by the pioneering exploration and questions posed by von Daniken and then completed by the comprehensive and brilliant demonstrations of Sitchin and Sir Laurence Gardner, the English historian and genealogist. The mythic interpretation has been supported by religions because to recognize the Anunnaki as real would be to open the door to a radical reinterpretation of the entire phenomenon of religion and put into question the real identity of the very deity at center of their belief system. Gardner has brought to light, however, the fact that there exists a robust, highly documented history carrying all the way back to the Anunnaki, possessed by the heterodox tradition of Christianity. This tradition is the one branded heretical and murderously persecuted by the Roman Church before and during the Inquisition. There was no Dark Ages for this tradition, only for those whom the Church wanted to keep in the dark about the real nature of human history. Now that we have begun by walking on the moon and exploring the solar system and have probes going starward, the possibility of an alien civilization coming here is taken for granted and one coming here from inside our solar system trivial, rather than unreal myth. ―Mythinformation‖, after two hundred years of failure, although still hiding behind tenure in the university, is a dead issue. The Essence Of The Sitchin Paradigm Working from the same archaeological discoveries, artifacts, and recovered records as archaeologists and linguists have for two hundred years, Sitchin propounds – proves, in the opinion of this author --that the Anunnaki (Sumerian: ―those who came down from the heavens‖), an advanced civilization from the tenth planet

10

in our solar system, splashed down in the Persian gulf area around 432,000 years ago, colonized the planet, with the purpose of obtaining large quantities of gold. Some 250,000 years ago the recovered documents tell us their lower echelon miners rebelled against the conditions in the mines and the Anunnaki directorate decided to create a creature to take their place. Enki, their chief scientist and Ninhursag their chief medical officer, after getting no satisfactory results splicing animal and homo-erectus genes, merged their Anunnaki genes with that of Homo-Erectus and produced us, homo sapiens, a genetically bicameral species, for their purposes as slaves. Because we were a hybrid we could not procreate. The demand for us as workers became greater and we were genetically manipulated to reproduce. Eventually, we became so numerous that some of us were expelled from the Anunnaki city centers, gradually spreading over the planet. Having become a stable genetic stock and developing more precociously than, perhaps, the Anunnaki had anticipated, the Anunnaki began to be attracted to humans as sexual partners and children were born of these unions. This was unacceptable to the majority of the Anunnaki high council and it was decided to wipe out the human population through a flood that was predictable when Nibiru, the tenth in our solar system and the Anunnaki home planet, came through the inner solar system again (around 12,500 years ago) on one of its periodic 3600 year returns. Some humans were saved by the action of the Anunnaki, Enki, who was sympathetic to the humans he had originally genetically created. For thousands of years we were their slaves, their workers, their servants, their soldiers in their political battles among themselves. The Anunnaki used us in the construction of their palaces (we retroproject the religious notion of temple on these now), their cities, their mining and refining complexes and their astronomical installations on all the continents. They expanded from Mesopotamia to Egypt to India to South and Central America and the stamp of their presence can be found in the farthest reaches of the planet. Around 6000 years ago they, probably realizing that they were going to phase off the planet, began to gradually bring humans to independence. Sumer, a human civilization, amazing in its ―sudden‖ and mature and highly advanced character was set up under their tutelage in Mesopotamia, human kings were inaugurated as gobetweens, foremen of the human populations answering to the Annunaki. Some humans were taught technology, mathematics, astronomy, advanced crafts and the ways of civilized society. The high civilizations of Egypt and Central America arose. The Anunnaki became somewhat more remote from humans. By around 1250 B.C. they had gone into their final phase-out mode. The human population and the foremen kings, now left on their own, began to fend for themselves. For some three thousand years, subsequently, we humans have been going through a traumatic transition to independence. Proprietary claims made by various groups of humans as to who knew what we should be doing to get the Anunnaki to return or when they returned, perpetuated the palace and social rituals learned under the Anunnaki and sometimes disagreement and strife broke out between them. Religion, as we know it, took form, focused on the ―god‖ or ―gods‖, clearly and unambiguously known to the humans who were in contact with them as imperfect, flesh and blood humanoids, now absent. It was only much later that the Anunnaki were eventually sublimated into cosmic character and status and, later on, mythologized due to remoteness in time. What Evidence Supports The Sitchin Thesis? The Astronomical Evidence A key underpinning of the Sitchin paradigm is the existence, now or in the past, of the tenth planet in our solar system, the home planet of the Anunnaki with the size, orbit, characteristics described, as Sitchin has demonstrated, in the Enuma Elish and corroborated by Harrington.

11

Tombaugh discovered Pluto in 1930. Christie, of the U.S. Naval Observatory, discovered Charon, Pluto‟s moon, in 1978. The characteristics of Pluto derivable from the nature of Charon demonstrated that there must still be a large planet undiscovered because Pluto could not be the cause of the residuals, the ―wobbles‖ in the orbital paths of Uranus and Neptune clearly identifiable. The IRAS (Infrared Astronomical Satellite), during ‘83 -‘84, produced observations of a tenth planet so robust that one of the astronomers on the project said that ―all that remains is to name it‖ -- from which point the information has become curiously guarded. In 1992 Harrington and Van Flandern of the Naval Observatory, working with all the information they had at hand, published their findings and opinion that there is, indeed, a tenth planet, even calling it an ―intruder‖ planet. Andersen of JPL later publicly expressed his belief that it could possibly be verified any time. The search was narrowed to the southern skies, below the ecliptic. Harrington invited Sitchin, having read his book and translations of the Enuma Elish, to a meeting at his office and they correlated the current findings with the ancient records and Harrington acknowledged the detail of the ancient records while indicating where the tenth planet may now be in the solar system. The Technological Evidence Ooparts is the term used to describe the purportedly out of place in time artifacts, toys, tools, technical devices, depictions and documents which have come to light through archaeological excavation or discovery. Almost everyone is familiar, through published works or documentaries, with the clay pot batteries still containing the electrodes from the Iraqi desert dated at 2500 B.C., the flyable model airplane from a pyramid tomb, the sophisticated machining of stone requiring the most advanced techniques we know today, the 1000 ton precision cut blocks of stone in a temple foundation that we could not even handle, an ancient relief frieze from an Abydos temple depicting rockets, airplanes and even a helicopter, etc. The most recent and quite amazing oopart is the rediscovery of monoatomic gold by David Hudson (Monoatomic are superconductors at room temperature, have anti-gravitic properties and are only now being investigated by the advanced physics community) Hudson‘s discovery, correlated with the bringing to light, by Gardner, of the suppressed discovery of the Anunnaki gold processing plant on Mt. Horeb by Sir Flinders

12

Petrie in 1889 demonstrates that the monoatomics were already known at least 3000 years ago. There are also ooparts that date, apparently, to millions of years ago that require serious evaluation and interpretation. Relative to the purpose of this paper, however, consideration is focused on that constellation of ooparts dating from no more than 450,000 years ago, the approximate time of the first Anunnaki arrival on Earth, and primarily on those from the time of the first ―sudden‖ civilizations, 6000 years ago. We have accumulated almost an encyclopedia of such ooparts These ooparts, coupled with evidence from many disciplines and the historical records indicate that an advanced civilization existed in those times possessing a high technology and that that civilization was indeed the Anunnaki. Sitchin has no doubt that, all the evidence and the testimony of the early humans themselves, indicate that that civilization was, indeed, the Anunnaki. The Documentary Evidence The documentary evidence, i.e. the historical documentation for the existence and deeds of the Anunnaki, has been available to us since the early 1800‘s. The excavation of the ancients sites of Mesopotamia brought to light the amazingly advanced civilization of Sumer and, with it, thousands of clay tablets containing not only mundane records of commerce, marriages, military actions and astronomical calculation systems but of the history of the Anunnaki themselves. It is clear from these records that the Sumerians knew these aliens to be real flesh and blood. The library of the ruler, Ashurbanipal, at Nineveh was discovered to have burnt down and the clay tablets held there were fired, preserving them for our reading. Even to this day, more and more records are discovered. One of the most impressive finds, in very recent time, has been a sealed, nine foot by 6 foot room in Sippar holding, neatly arranged on shelves, a set of some 400 elaborate clay tablets containing an unbroken record of the history of those ancient times, a sort of time capsule. Again, the evidence is so overwhelming and robust that , if it weren‘t for those with power enough to suppress, it would have been accepted and our world view changed a century ago or perhaps sooner. The Genetic Evidence The recovered records place the location of the Anunnaki laboratory where the first humans were literally produced in east central Africa just above their gold mines. This falls precisely on the map where the mitochondrial DNA ―search for Eve‖ places the first woman HomoSapiens sapiens and in the same time frame. The evidence of advanced genetic engineering is all there in the ancient documents. Our rapid progress from inception to going to Mars soon, after only 250,000 years, does not correspond to the million year periodicities of slow evolutionary development of other species such as homo erectus before us. The HH paradigm shows that the Creationists were only half wrong and the Evolutionists only half right: there was a creation event but it was a genetic engineering process; there is an evolutionary process but it was interrupted in our regard by the Anunnaki for their own practical purposes. We shall be forced to introduce an additional category: a synthesized species. Two Definitive Protocols for Proving or Disproving the Sitchin Paradigm A straightforward approach to prove or disprove the Sitchin paradigm is available from astronomy. A thorough, professional search of our solar system should be able with current technology to determine the existence or nonexistence of a tenth planet with the characteristics of size, orbit, orbital periodicity, declination from the ecliptic, as Sitchin has determined from the translations of the ancient records and particularly the Enuma Elish document. If that planet is not in our solar system or no evidence can be found for an ejection or cataclysmic destructive event then the Sitchin paradigm falls. This search should be undertaken with highest priority.

13

The matter is sufficiently important to clearing up our historical situation that the academic world should be involved as well as the scientific community. It is the opinion of this author that, in light of the evidence already obtained through the use of the Pioneer 10 and 11 and two Voyager space craft, the Infrared Imaging Satellite (IRAS, ‗83-84) and the data available to Harrington when consulting with Sitchin that the search has already been accomplished, in fact that the planet has already been found. It is interesting that Harrington dispatched an appropriate telescope to Black Birch, New Zealand to get a visual confirmation, based on the data leading to the expectation that it would be below the ecliptic in the southern skies at this point in its orbit. On Harrington‘s early death the scope was immediately called back --- as one observer noted, ―almost before he was cold‖. To acknowledge a tenth planet is to open up the possibility of the Anunnaki‟s existence. The reason for the downplaying of the data, the difficulty of obtaining it, the performance of the scientists publicly speaking about it, all have the same flavor as the Air Force‘s handling of the Roswell matter. Obviously, even before any official confirmation of the existence of Nibiru/Planet X in our system and certainly afterward, a focused scan in its direction by a modified SETI type search that used all appropriate parts of the energy spectrum including our own radio and TV common frequencies would be productive in determining the existence of intelligent life continuing to exist thereon. To anticipate a possible mystery: even if the planet it confirmed, it is possible that no intelligent signals may be received. This is a conjecture, only, on the part of the author but, in light of the kind of summary withdrawal and lack of subsequent contact by the Anunnaki, it is not inconceivable that any artificial signal output has been masked. This hypothesis is based on a conclusion that one of the major reasons for their phasing off this planet was not just because they needed a ballistic rocket launch window to reach their planet when it came through the inner solar system last time but because they had come to realize that we needed to be left on our own to find our own species identity. A scan of this type should be undertaken immediately. It should be assumed that our signals have been monitored since their phase-off. A second mode of proof or disproof is available through genetics. We will shortly have the entire human genome read out. That process and the information available as a result should afford us the opportunity to examine the entire genome for the evidence of the merging of the two species gene codes, Homo Erectus and Anunnaki. A protocol for such a novel determination would have to be developed. A potential problem may lie in the fact that the melding took place some 250,000 –200,000 years ago. A practical spin-off of the effort may be not only the identification of the two codes or, at least, the indication of the basic merging, but evidence for why we have some four thousand cataloged genetic diseases and other species on this planet hardly any at all. It is at least a reasonable speculation that imperfections due to the complexity of the major merging of the two genomes is the cause of those defects in the first place. We recommend that this investigation be implemented again with highest priority for the sake of proving or disproving the Sitchin paradigm. The Negative Factors Still Operant In Human Cultures Springing From Our History As A Genetically Engineered, Subservient Race The First Factor: Background Of Conditioning to Subservience The overwhelming evidence from the Sitchin paradigm demonstrates conclusively that we were genetically engineered by the Anunnaki and treated as slaves and then limited partners but always as subservient to them. The major ramification (Neil Freer: Breaking the Godspell) of the Sitchin explication is that ―religion‖, as we have known it, is the transmutation, the transmutation of the Anunnaki-human relationship of master-subject servitude, of slavery and then limited, subservient partnership. The Anunnaki phased off this planet at the latest around 1250 B.C. Since then, we have been going through phases of a traumatic transition to species maturity and independence. The major characteristic of this process has been the transmutation in all cultures of them, in particular Enlil/Jehovah in Western culture, into a cosmic deity, commonly called ―God" in the Judaeo-Christian tradition.

14

Is this atheism? No, not as such. It simply is a long overdue correction of some local, intra-solar system politics, relatively rather pedestrian in cosmic perspective. Garden variety atheism can now be understood as an early sign of precocious species adolescent rebellion and questioning of the authority of the obviously all too humanoid characteristics of the particular local Nefilim "god" of the Hebrew tribe and Christianity, Yahweh/Jehovah. The new paradigm, once the ancient, subservient godspell is dispelled, simply frees us to go one on one with the universe and to seek directly whatever unthinkable or thinkable ultimate principle is behind it. In a later phase we have mythologized them into unreal beings and then, more ―sophisticatedly‖ into psychological archetypes. Only with cumulative evidence and restored history through modern scholarship have we now been enabled to grasp the true nature of our genetic creation, our traumatic transition, and the opportunity to emerge from species adolescence and amnesia into species maturity. The Second Factor: The Babel Factor, The Splintering Of The Human Race Into Hostile Religions And then they phased off the colony planet. Pretty much just left without closing the laboratory door, apparently beginning around 1250 B.C. The foreman-kings are suddenly depicted in the stone carvings standing where they used to stand when listening to instructions from the master pointing to the master‘s now empty chair in utter dismay. The laments are still engraved in the clay tablets, "What do I do when my master is no longer here to instruct me... what shall I tell the people." We went into grief, despair, denial. We blamed ourselves and looked to the sky for their return. The good kings did their best, the leaders sometimes were told to go up the mountain to get some instructions long distance from space or make a wooden box lined with metal just so to act as a receiver. "Now hear this". Finally we were alone and in confusion, beginning to fight over who still knew what the master really said, really meant, what we really should be doing if he did show up. Service at their table transmuted into ritual sacrifice of food, attendance at their baths turned into bathing and clothing of surrogate statues of them and gradually the routine services turned into cargo cult rituals and their palaces became empty temples. And the less than good kings began to take advantage, began to swagger. Sometimes they got away with it on their own. Sometimes the people, in desperation, raised their king to a symbolic god. And the god-king and the seed of the notion of the divine right of kings became. And the chief servants went along with it because it was to their advantage to become known as priests or to preserve their jobs and status. And those who had been taught, seeing that the advanced knowledge of technologies and science and the arts, learned as part of their function, of writing, mathematics, astronomy, science, metallurgy, and the fine crafts in general was being lost set an agenda to preserve it. In the face of misunderstanding and threat they disguised it, withdrew it, hid it. And the "occult" became. Eventually, the situation evolved to a very macabre stage. In an effort to demonstrate our subservience and zeal to make things right if they would just come back we kept the rules, we maintained the routines of service but , after a long time of disappointment, we reached a point of abject, abysmal desperation where we would do anything to get them to come back -- and we did. Remembering the Nefilim males‘ attraction to our young women, we began to cut their hearts out on top of the empty pyramidal palaces in a collective craven pleading shriek to the heavens from whence they had come and gone. But that unspeakable and unappreciated horror could not last: we began to doubt, to entertain frightening cynicism, secret thoughts of independence and why bother. Slowly a classic dissociative process developed due to separation in time and we began to sublimate the flesh and blood Nefilim into cosmic absolutes and their personalities into mythic archetypes. Looking back over the history of our species the traumatic transition we have gone through might well be characterized as the creation of the concept of a cosmic God by us, through a series of psychological mutational phases. Eventually, we simply began to forget.

15

The transition from species amnesia to species maturity has been a very traumatic passage. Breaking the godspell has seen us go through the stages of abandonment to dissociation, to transmutation to religion to rebellion and now to recovery. It is analogous to the dysfunctional family syndrome on a planetary scale. So, down to our day, incredibly, we have remained still Babel-factored for good crowd control, broken into tribes each proprietarily telling the other that ours is the only accurate tradition of what some particular ―god‖ intended, what rules to follow, what we should be doing to demonstrate we are still loyal and docile servants. Sometimes we just kill each other over it. And persecutions, Crusades, Jihads, Inquisitions, evil empires, the saved and the damned, the martyr, the infidel, the saint, the protestant, the fundamentalist, the atheist, became -- and remain. The Third Factor: A Tradition Of Absolutism, Suppression and Repression It is the nature of the historical events by which Yahweh/Jehovah became the monotheistic (single, supreme -and alien) ―god‖ of the Hebrews which furnishes the third key to how the UFO/Alien and the Sitchin Human History Paradigm are interrelated. Modern scholarship, working on the foundations laid as far back as the German school, has reassessed the Old Testament. When the Mesopotamian records began to be unearthed in the 1800‘s, it was realized that the history revealed from 4000 B.C. forward, was the source of the history of the Old Testament. The Jews, allowed to be confined to captivity by the Babylonians by their ―god‖ Jehovah, had drawn on that history and committed forgery (Sitchin) by rewriting it to their need to establish Enlil/Jehovah as their supreme ruler. That history shows clearly that two Anunnaki brothers, Enlil and Enki had always been at odds with each other personally and politically. Enki was the Anunnaki scientist who, together with his half-sister scientist sister, Ninhursag, had created humans and had always been favorable to them. Enlil had always had reservations about humans and dominated them with severity. Gardner has made the case (Bloodline Of The Holy Grail, Genesis Of the Grail Kings) that when the Old Testament referred to The Lord (Adonai, Enki) it was when good things were being done to or for the Hebrews. When terrible things were being done or allowed to happen to them, the reference was always to Jehovah/Yahweh, (Enlil) and it was to Enlil‘s dominance that they finally capitulated and worshipped in fear. Enki (The Lord, Adonai) initiated a bloodline of human leaders, further enhanced with Anunnaki genes and taught the advanced scientific knowledge they possessed (Gardner). This royal bloodline, coming down through David and the anointed messiehs (anointed ones) was recognized but treated ambiguously by the large faction of the Hebrews who paid allegiance to Enlil. The Old Testament, a collection of books from which some considered unacceptable were excluded because they would contradict the forgeries necessary to establish Enlil as supreme, promulgates a religious attitude based in subservience and ―fear of God‖. It is this attitude, an extension of the ancient master-slave relationship which is at root of Western culture and the pervasive looking to the holders of power and dominance as ultimate and often absolute authority. The scenario replayed itself when the strain of Judaism that eventually became known as Christian allied itself with Rome and became the Roman Church. It perpetuated the Enlil type fear of God tradition and, in its turn, suppressed, persecuted and brutalized the human-centered strain of Christianity springing from the tradition fostered by Enki. It was this powerful religion of the Bishops and the Inquisition which could torture, main and kill to dominate

16

and control that also controlled and dictated to the early Universities. Our schools of higher ―learning‖ still parade the trappings of the Medieval university on ceremonial occasions and, unfortunately, all too often still in their limitation of discussion to approved subjects. This policy and position of dominant absolute authority on the part of the Roman Church extended itself gradually in the modality of the Roman political and military way and controlled and formed governments and government policies through kings and queens whose crowns were bestowed by the Church. Its policies unchanged, the Inquisition exists under the title of the Sacred Congregation. The latter day solution to the religious mayhem, always just under the surface, developed in the U. S. Constitution, still saw it necessary to give deference to the fearful God of the Judeo-Christian tradition, Yahweh/Jehovah - Enlil the Anunnaki, alien “god”. Strong Similarities And Critical Interrelationships Between the UFOA and Sitchin HH Paradigm The focus of the control and suppression of information turns out to be identical: the existence and presence, action and interaction of an alien, intra-solar system civilization in the past and possibly contemporaneously (HH); the existence and presence, action and interaction of an alien, extrasolar system civilization in the past and contemporaneously (UFOA). The type of authority and their agenda in enacting the control and suppression are similar: the dominant power players in the Judaeo and Christian contexts working to patronizingly consolidate a proprietary religio-political regime in self-interest and corrupted from the original ideal; the dominant power players in our society working, probably sincerely at first but, subsequently, patronizingly, to consolidate a political regime in self-interest and corrupted from the Democratic ideal. The methodology of the use of suppression of information, manipulation of the pertinent history, deception, the use of threat , intimidation, and force is similar and sometimes identical: the billy-club slapped across the palm to emphasize the threat of death to a witness‘ daughter at Roswell echoes the Inquisitional threats and execution of ―heretics‖; the Project Blue Book agenda mirrors the Egyptian Exploration Fund‘s suppression and expunging of Petrie‘s publication of his find of the Annunaki gold processing plant at Mt. Horeb (Gardner: Genesis Of the Grail Kings) It is not surprising, therefore, in light of our half-alien but subservient slave background, that we have tolerated the patronizing forgeries and abuses of authority that have been exercised by those who have controlled the UFO/Alien situation since at least the ‗40‘s. It is not surprising that so many react, almost reflexively, to the possibility of another race coming here from the stars or a tenth planet in our own solar system by immediately assuming their superiority and benevolence or power to control. If we have been looking to the sky for some three thousand years for Daddy to return from where the Anunnaki went when phasing off the planet, waiting for their return to make everything right and tell us what to do, we put ourselves in the dangerous and highly vulnerable position of being taken over by anything that happens to show up here --- even if they are androids. We must break this godspell to become fully effective and independent. It is not surprising that even those who recognize the reality of the alien presence now and the half-alien nature of our own genetic background can still be taken in by demands for subservience. Some new age lecturers would lead people up the mountain where they expect the space ship to land and the rescued to be incorporated into some alien sub-culture. Some would claim that we should allow ourselves to become GI-Joes in some alien conflict between purported light and dark forces so that we can be rewarded by the victorious light leader and given advanced technology at the victory picnic. Consider even the U.S. Constitution in the godspell perspective: it was constructed to create a society where a religiously pluralistic population could coexist with the minimum of inter-denominational mayhem. A result of this enforced acceptance of Babel-factored plurality has been an uncomfortable protocol of avoidance of discussion and an attitude that any criticism is automatically partisan prejudice. This makes extremely difficult any impartial reexamination and evaluation of the history of the race because it is, in effect, inescapably, some denomination‘s ―religious‖ history.

17

The religious background and belief systems of UFO investigators, politicians, scientists cause internal conflicts that often enervate their efforts . The degree of evolvement of the consciousness of the scientist, the scholar, the politician, the philosopher, the UFO investigator determines the level of effectiveness of their actions. The most expert of UFO investigators who is still looking for some superior being to show up to help us out, "save" us, instruct us, is looking through an outmoded and restrictive, even submissive filter. The scientist who ignores or denies the evidence for the alien presence, present and past, due to peer, grant, government or religious pressures is just as limited. The denial or ignoring of the evidence of alien presence, present and past and directly connected with our own origins by SETI is analogous to the denial or ignoring of the archaeological evidence for the presence and role of the Anunnaki in our past by the sciences and religions of the world. The attitudes we have exhibited, the ways in which we have acted and the way in which we have let ourselves be manipulated by the controlling powers with regard to UFO/Alien presence and our own species history and the postures we continue to exhibit clearly are the direct offshoot of our ancient subservient godspell background and history. Integration Of The Two Parts Of The Alien Paradigm Can Move Us To A New Plateau Of Species Existence It is the conviction of this author that, unless and until we restore our true history, attain a generic, consensual definition and understanding of what a human being is and step out of species adolescence thereby, we shall not resolve the current UFO/alien questions fully because we will not have the species maturity and planetary unity to be able to interact gracefully with a strange species, knowing easily what is acceptable and unacceptable for both of us. This is simply another facet of the reasoning by those who felt desperately compelled, militarily and diplomatically, to deal with the incoming alien grays elected to keep the matter as secret as possible Restoration of our true half alien history, however, will free us to attain the unassailable species integrity to enable us to demand and present credentials, determine intent, agenda, and negotiate confidently so that we are accepted into stellar society with full dignity. It will enable us to have the individual and species self confidence and perspective that will prevent us from being manipulated, intimidated or conquered by whomever is here or shows up here in the future. Only this kind of integration will allow us to gain explanations and understanding of many details of both the HH and UFOA scenarios. Practical Advantages Derived From the Integration of the UFOA and HH Paradigms The elucidation of the Anunnaki alien presence in the past explains the presence of ooparts, the puzzles concerning ―sudden‖ civilizations, our non-standard evolutionary progress and our unique gene code, and resolves the Creationist-Evolutionary conflict. The understanding of our bicameral racial heritages, homo-erectus and Anunnaki and our genetic creation for pragmatic Anunnaki purposes may explain why we have four thousand plus genetic diseases due to imperfections in the genetic synthesis while other species on this planet have few or none. A more precise and complete overview of our past enables us to differentiate between myth, mythic beings and aliens of whatever type have manifest or come here in the past and present and will aid us in differentiating and dealing with aliens in the future. That we are literally half alien genetically throws the entire question of the alien reality into a far different perspective. Some Possible Scenarios Opened Up By The Recognition Of The Anunnaki There are several possible reasonable scenarios presented by the expansion of the alien paradigm. They are simply listed here, without weighted evaluation, for the consideration of the reader.

18

A preliminary note: Not long ago, one could be in very serious trouble with religious authorities by expressing belief that there could be other races from other places -- much less other dimensions (Giordano Bruno, a monk who claimed that was burnt at the stake by the Church only a few years before the founding of Harvard University). The notion of dimensions beyond our comfortable three is relatively novel and still partially speculative; physicists still holding for various actual counts. It is understandable, therefore, that a sort of aura of mystery and awe, sometimes almost transcendentally religious, is projected on ―dimensionality‖. The added precision of differentiation afforded by this expansion of perspective removes the mystical halo from the concept of ―interdimensional‖ applied to some aliens. It may well be true, quite probably is true, that some aliens and their technologies and, therefore, their relative consciousness, involve modalities which use or operate in dimensions other than the three which we are accustomed to perceive. Physics, human or alien, however, is still physics – whether of this sub universe or another. It will be easier to deal with whatever physics manifests or is discovered as the subliminal mystical elements are dismissed from out thinking and the knee-jerk – or, perhaps, knee bending – subservient godspell reflex is eliminated. If Nibiru, the Anunnaki home planet and tenth in our solar system still exists in orbit in our solar system (not having been involved in some destructive catastrophic or ejection event) there is reasonable expectation that the Anunnaki still exist. The evidence gathered by the investigation using the IRAS in 83-‘84 for that planet still existing in our solar system was enough to convince Harrington of the Naval Observatory. The ― Nordic‖ alien type correspond in physical appearance most closely to the Annunaki. It is easily conceivable that they could, at this stage of their technological development, come here, either as monitors or even as tourists any time they wished (although, in earlier times, apparently possessing only ballistic, rocket technology they were limited to certain orbital constraints.) Some greasy and other types may be found to be robots and androids of the Annunaki, used as remote probes or perhaps routine monitoring of this planet, as cautiously used envoys, perhaps sacrificed in crashes as a safe, sterile and non threatening introductory manifestation (Roswell). The correlation with the recorded prophecies in the Mayan Codex of the appearance of many videotaped UFOs over Mexico at the time of the 1991 eclipse of the sun and subsequently, because of the association of the Anunnaki with the Central American early civilizations, may point to these saucers being Anunnaki. Some grays and other types may be from extrasolar system societies and fully humanoid or android and to be differentiated from Anunnaki associated androids. Some extra-solar system types may be known to, unknown to, friendly with, antagonistic to, have an active relationship with the Anunnaki. It may be that there is, as has been alleged or claimed by some, direct cooperation/collusion with an alien species on the part of some humans of socio-economic international influence, for the purpose of controlling the population and, perhaps, even the planet. In the cases where those aliens turn out to be Anunnaki, the two parts of the paradigm will merge completely. Representations of some creatures in the Anunnaki time period in the Middle East bear striking resemblance to the descriptions and depictions of the gray type aliens known in modern times. Sitchin‘s interpretations of some of these images and detailed descriptions are that they were robots and androids developed and used by the Anunnaki. It is this author‘s opinion that the alien presence matter is simply old and, at the present stage of our collective understanding and reaction to it, becoming rather boring. The progress we are making with these artificial problems is far behind the leading edge of our evolution and we suffer from the artificial retardation. It is evident that those who found themselves with the responsibility for handling the UFOA phenomenon from at least the time of Roswell conspired to conceal it for the general purpose of learning the technology for weapons and defense but equally because of the concern that the general population would be devastatingly disrupted. Restoring our true half-alien history will remove the naive, parochial and religious handicaps and afford a species maturity, cosmic perspective and independence that may reassure those charged with dealing with the

19

UFOA matter that the disruptions and chaos in the general public anticipated on revelation will definitely not take place. That they have been acting in a patronizing way toward the citizens of this country is, in a real sense, a reflection of their own limitations, a product of their military type approach which, as Corso said, challenged on a simple ―friend or foe‖ basis. They need an opportunity to inform the public that will save enough face for them and this could be the item that affords it. They will advance the argument that the public had and has no concept of the dangers and threats from the aliens, no concept of the strangeness of their science and their society and their intentions and the degree of advancement of their evolution over ours. This level of species consciousness and independence disengages the individual from subservience to and reliance on this kind of patronizing authority and they will no longer be even needed. We will see the inevitable struggle to preserve their power on the part of the least evolved of them, a graceful recognition of the requisite species maturation and resultant resignation of that power on the part of the more evolved of them. It is not as if they have possessed exclusive knowledge of the situation all along. The UFOA phenomenon has always manifest an element of direct contact with the general public through physical manifestations of craft, abduction, direct communication of information, quite clearly on a gradual, planned and orchestrated basis at least on the part of some species. Perhaps if those who control realize that we will simply go on without them they will understand that it is no longer either necessary to patronize the general public or ―protect‖ that classic fiction the ―ordinary person‖. The Next Step The evaluations of the information contained herein and decisions whether to consider and incorporate it into the agendas of the various organizations addressed, ironically and paradoxically, will be influenced by the same factors elucidated herein as counterproductive and suppressive. Some will look to academia or establishment science as a criterion and reject it for fear of loosing contact with those worlds that survive on government grants. Some will deem it too difficult because the UFOA matter is already so controversial that to incorporate it will, in their minds, complexity the situation to the point of being unwieldy -- or too politically incorrect. Some will reject it simply because they feel it will offend religious groups and alienate those who might otherwise give support or at least be open to influence. It is a thing of great mystification and awe to witness a champion of the UFOA cause who is ready to take on any governmental authority cower before ―religious‖ institutional authority. Some in the UFOA community will reject it, most ironically, because it contradicts their personal religious or metaphysical or philosophical or new age belief system without a serious consideration of the facts. There are, however, a growing number of those who have freed themselves from the imprints and conditioning of their cultures and their religions sufficiently to be able to integrate both halves of the alien paradigm into their thinking and worldview. They have reached the genetic enlightenment afforded by the restoration of our true history and it has enabled them to expand to integrate the UFOA phase. This expansion has empowered them to think and decide for themselves concerning the overwhelming mass of evidence for both the UFOA presence and the HH Sitchin worldview, and to move beyond both governmental and religious obfuscation and obstructions. For them, the Paradigm Clock has struck twelve long ago and they are about the business of becoming their own evolutionary artists and preparing to meet the aliens and prepared to restore relations with the Anunnaki. They have already experienced and passed beyond the profound paradigm shift anticipated and predicted by so many. In a real sense they are the paradigm shift: they are finished with this phase of investigation, speculation, the forcing of revelation. The current UFOA situation is like an old ‗40‘s movie: the resistance to the HH Sitchin phase like an academic soap opera in the faculty room.

20

They are free to answer the question ―What does it all mean?‖ with ―Whatever we wish to make it‖ because they are free to experience the universe as a plenum of radical freedom in which interaction with other species is only another significant activity. If the aliens choose those with whom they will make first overt, public contact it will most likely be from this group. They are their own persons with an unassailable integrity and self knowledge and confidence and sensitivity that will allow them to interact easily and intelligently without fear, subservience or cramping preconceptions. It is from within this group that the clarity of vision for the next phase will come, is already manifesting: the simple, logical, gathering and implementation of contact ready teams. They know who they are and they easily recognize their kind. They know that they must be beyond the archaic divisions of parochial, national, political, and social turf borders. They know they cannot be without a common human history, cannot be at odds with each other in their basic conception of what a human being is, cannot be separated on the basis of religious belief. They know they cannot wait for the masses of the bell curve because they are the vanguard and they know their genetic evolutionary role well. It is this expanded, radically free, self confident and fully independent consciousness that is the key to the next step: direct, overt, contact and communication and species interchange with whomever chooses to initiate it first in that mode. It may be a species from outside our solar system, it may be a species from inside our solar system and, therefore, most probably in that case, the Anunnaki. It will make little difference to these futant humans because they will have the information and perspective to comprehend and evaluate and interact. The first project of these new humans will be the development of a universal translator modality based on the principle of self-reference. The general principles and practical application have already been established. The author intends this to be the subject of a second paper.  Selected Reading Freer, Neil, Breaking the Godspell (‘87, ‗90‘, ‘93) God Games: What Do You Do Forever? (‘98) Gardner, Sir Laurence, Bloodline of the Holy Grail ( ‘96) Genesis of the Grail Kings (‘99) Sitchin, Zecharia, The Twelfth Planet The Stairway To Heaven The Wars Of Gods and Men The Lost Realms When Time Began Genesis Revisited





from CrystaLinks Website Dilmun was allegedly the name of a bird headed creational god - Sumerian gods who allegedly came to Earth from the planetoid Nibiru - more than 450,000 years ago - Anu - Anunnaki - etc.

21

A magnificent large cylinder in a heavy black stone, deeply incised and heavily modeled as on typical Akkadian seals. It shows Utu-Shamash watering the animals of Dilmun under the orders of Enki, the water spouting in two streams from the sacred pot in his hands. There is a large bottom border of the flowing waters of the river between its banks. Bird Headed Gods Creating Humans Creation is all about one 'god ', or consciousness, creating stories, grid programs, that recycle in the loops of 'time'. The symbology is all there in regard to our historical past in the dramas of ancient or lost civilizations. Humanity is currently awakening to the 'truth behind the illusion' that reality is a virtual experience about to evolve [close] as souls spiral to other realities of conscious awareness. Many view this as 'going home' - or back to the source of creation. It is all preprogrammed in our DNA and is evidenced by all that we experience in our physical environment - including current Earth changes.

Gods with Water Buckets - Water Bearers - Vessels - Zoroaster -Z

Z as the Faravahar

Z holding an open circle - Omega - Leo and a water bucket

22

Zoroaster - Z Z as Viracocha - Fetus - Creation - Chromosomes - XX God/Trickster connected to the serpent rattlesnake - DNA Z as QuetZalcoatl 2012 - Zero Point Experiment

Container - Vessel - Flow of the Collective Unconsciousness - Grids Restore to Zero Point - Aquarian Age - Water Bearers

This is reminiscent of the Winged Bird-Headed Gods of Mesopotamia - Iraq - Cradle of CiviliZation - Sumer

23

Anunnaki - Ea and Enki - Dilmun - Nibiru Re-turn Ea stands in his watery home the Apsu.

Enki walks out of the water to the land. Lion - Symbol of Zoroaster - Age of Leo

Handing the water/liquid/blood of life - to a bio-genetically engineered hu-man Creation of bloodlines - Alchemy - Awaken

24

Male-female separation of Twin Soul Aspects - Reunion = 2012

Amphibious Gods Oannes - Oneness - Babylon - Baby Lion - Many Others

25

Aquatic - Enki - Sumer - Zoroaster above Tree of Life - Persia

Z as Thoth holding - XX Chromosomes - Full Circle - Return to the Feminine Other Alien Connections Alien Gray Entity Art Exhibit British Museum #52

26

Sumerian God - Scroll Through The Images - Check out the metaphors

Figurines, Lizard-headed or Ubaid Style, clay, Ur (Ubaid culture), 5th millenium BCE, h:13.6 cm From the Ubaid - Southern Mesopotamian Period, 5000 BCE - 4000 BCE - Found in Ur. The Ubaid culture succeeded the Halaf at the end of the 6th millenium BCE in southern Iraq, then spread throughout Mesopotamia. Ubaid culture is known for painted pottery; large houses of tripartite plan for extended families; and lizard-headed figurines of both male and female gender. Figurines such as the above examples are typical. The figure on the left holds a baby on her hip and suckles it. The figure on the right has incised stretch marks on her abdomen. It has been suggested that the brown-painted dots and lines represent tatoos, and the clay pellets scarring. It is unknown if the shape of the skulls represents actual head-binding. Similar Lizard-headed figurines have been found at Eridu. Collon, Dominique. Ancient Near Eastern Art. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1995, pg 46.

27

Dogon

Sumerian Gods - Cuneiform Tablet

28

Anu as a Reptilian - Sumerian God

Quetzalcoatl

Draconian - Draco - Reptilians = DNA

29

Rainbow Bridge = DNA

Large Head - Vertical Pupils

Splitting the Consciousness - Duality

30

from TheForbiddenKnowledge Website

THE SISTINE CEILING 1508 - 1512 THE CREATION OF ADAM (1511) On the vault of the Sistine Ceiling, Michelangelo painted nine scenes from Genesis, of which the most famous is THE CREATION OF ADAM. Here, the listless body of Adam is about to be animated by the spirit of God at the gentle touch of their fingertips. This potent image may have been suggested by the Latin hymn VENI CREATOR SPIRITUS, in which God restores strength and courage to the weakened flesh with a touch of his finger. The Adam - A slave to the gods The story of Adam & Eve is widely misunderstood by both the Christian community and Evolutionists. Many people actually think that the entire human race stemmed from just two individuals named Adam & Eve. Evolutionists claim that we all originated from a "soup," while Christians fail to recognize that there is far more information in the ORIGINAL bible then the translated versions. As you will learn from other pages on this web site, Satan controls the church. And since Satan is the King of all liars, it would be wise to beware of what is being taught in the church. Many people who do go to church do not even realize that it is controlled by Satanic forces. Rather than thinking for themselves, most let the ones who run the church do their thinking for them. Many high level individuals who run the church have been deliberately lied to by their superiors. Freemasonry rules this world, it is the art of lying. Freemasonry is the work of Satan, the Prince of Darkness. It is important to note, most people who go to church are believers in it and are unwilling servants.

31

Creation stories from all around the ancient world all have a common theme, where mankind is created from dirt, mud or clay by a divine being. These stories are all similar to the biblical Adam & Eve story. This similarity extends to the Tower of Babel and the Great Flood stories as well. The Alaskan Eskimos, ancient Egyptians, Japanese, and South Americans all tell us that their ancestors either were transported by their gods or their gods taught them their languages or writing. One place where you wouldn't expect a creation story to be similar to the Adam & Eve epic, is Australia. The Aborigines in Australia tell of a creator being named Indjuwanydjuwa. Indjuwanydjuwa is said to have created this world. He created everything Himself. He created a man and a woman from the mud. He then told the man and woman to make more people to fill the country. This creator told the Aborigines they could eat the fruits of the plain, fish, turtles etc. "It tasted good," He said. The tail of how mankind (Adam) was created is a difficult one to believe at first, however, when you do extensive research into this subject, it screams at you. The above mentioned similarities within the creation stories of mankind, The Flood and the Tower of Babel all have a common root. And this root is in ancient Sumeria.

Sumeria - The Garden of Eden Christians hardly ever talk about ancient Sumeria. It is a shame, because Sumer is where the Garden of Eden was located, which is in what we all know today as Iraq. The argument over Evolution and Creation has been going on for quite some time now. Both sides had better read the bible again (and in its Hebrew original). Christians get themselves into trouble when they say that mankind was created by "God." Many are not aware of the fact that the bible reflects that humans were created by more then one "god." "And the Lord God formed Man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and Man became a living soul." This is in chapter 2, Verse 7 of the book of Genesis, King James English translation, and it is what Christians believe. If Christians were to study the Hebrew bible, which is the ORIGINAL, they would discover that, first of all, the creative act is attributed to a certain ELOHIM---- a plural term that at the least should be translated as "gods," not "God." And second, they would become aware that the quoted verse also explains why "The Adam" was created: "For there was no Adam to till the land." These are two important --- and unsettling --- hints to who had created Man and why. There is another problem that exists, "God said, Let us make men in our image, after our likeness"; then the suggestion was carried out: "And God created man in His own image, in the image of God created He him; male and female created He them." The problem is pluralism. The suggestion originates from a plural entity who addresses a plural audience.

32

As both Orientalists and Bible scholars now know, what went on was the editing and summarizing by the compilers of the Book of Genesis of much earlier and considerably more detailed texts first written down in Sumer. Ancient Mesopotamian tablets say there once was a time where there were no humans on earth at all. Instead, earth was inhabited by the gods. The gods were mining and exploiting earth's resources. Life on earth wasn't easy for these gods. As one tablet says: When the gods like men Bore the work and suffered the toilThe toil of the gods was great, The work was heavy, the distress was much--The gods were not happy with their situation. They were prone to complaining, backstabbing, and rebellion against their leaders. They needed a solution, a new race of slaves to take over their back breaking work.

Cuneiform tablets (ancient Sumeria) The ancient Mesopotamian civilizations recorded a great deal of their history on clay tablets. They tell a remarkable story about the gods and their relationship to humans. These tablets reflect that the gods had male and female bodies, and they bred by sexual intercourse. In fact, ancient Mesopotamians stated that they provided these ruling gods with human prostitutes. Ancient Mesopotamian tablets credit one "god" in particular with supervising the genetic manufacture of Homo sapiens. That "god's" name was Ea. Ea was the son of Anu, who was the ruler of another world. Prince Ea was known by the title, "EN.KI," which means "Lord [or Prince] of Earth." Mesopotamian texts portray Prince Ea as an advocate who spoke before the council of the gods on behalf of the new earth race. Ea opposed many of the cruelties that other "gods," including his half brother, Enlil, inflicted upon human beings. Human civilization suddenly pops up around 4,000 BC. The only written history that we have is for the past 6,000 years. The Great Pyramid of Giza reflects the biblical record revealing 4,000 BC as the year The Adam was created. You will find a link to the Great Pyramid of Prophecy on the links page which backs up this hypothesis. So, where did we humans come from? We have the Bible and ancient Sumerian clay tablets telling us that the Great Anunnaki were responsible for mankind's creation as a slave. But how did they do it exactly? Many people are unaware of the sudden extinction of the Neanderthals and the sudden appearance of human beings. Evolution isn't that fast! Messrs. Howell and White pondered this question and concluded: . . . the utter, almost abrupt disappearance of Neanderthal people remains one of the enigmas and critical problems in studies of human evolution. Encyclopedia Britannica concurs: "The factors responsible for the disappearance of the Neanderthal peoples are an important problem to which there is still no clear solution." When the idea of creating a primitive worker made it to the council of the gods, they wondered how can you create a being intelligent enough to use tools and to follow orders? A Sumerian text has immortalized the answer given by EA to the assembled Anunnaki, who saw in the creation of an Adamu the solution to their unbearable toil: The creature whose name you uttered -IT EXISTS! All you have to do, he added, is to Bind upon it the image of the gods.

33

These are the words which hold the key to mankind's creation. The bomb which blows both Creationism and Evolution out of the water. They talk of a creature that already exists on earth. What is this creature? And, what are the gods going to do to this creature?

The process envisioned by EA was to "Bind" upon the existing Apeman/Apewoman through genetic manipulation. In other words, they combined their genes with that of the Neanderthals, upgrading Neanderthals to human beings. The ancient Sumerians witnessed the Neanderthals, they called them "Apemen/Apewomen." They also considered them to be a totally separate species, unrelated to humans. The term Adamu, which is clearly the inspiration for the biblical name "Adam," and the use of the term "image" in Sumerian text, which is repeated intact in the biblical text, are not the only clues to the Sumerian/Mesopotamian origin of the Genesis creation of Mankind. The biblical use of the plural pronoun and the depiction of a group of Elohim reaching a consensus and following it up with the necessary action also lose their enigmatic aspects when the Mesopotamian sources are taken into account. The verse, "God said, Let us make men in our image, after our likeness"; reveals not only God in the plural but it also reflects that we humans are genetically connected to the Elohim. So, here we have a bible stating that "God" is plural and He addresses a plural audience, and we also have Sumerian texts which tell us the gods upgraded a primitive creature. The riddle of the sudden disappearance of the Neanderthals has been answered. Primitive Creature -"God"-Slave NEANDERTHAL -ANUNNAKI -HUMAN NEANDERTHAL + ANUNNAKI = HUMAN Seems far fetched doesn't it? No. Since the gene is the unit of heredity, are there any Neanderthal genes that survive today? Well, since Neanderthals were VERY hairy we best look for hairy people. The comedian/actor Robin Williams is a very hairy individual. Who did he inherit his genes from? There are many individuals who have the hairy attribute. Some Neanderthal genes survive even to this day.    I have three links to the same news item, if one link is down, you have two others to try. http://www.expressindia.com/fe/daily/19970712/19355423.html http://cnn.com/TECH/9712/17/britain.neanderthals/ http://rense.com/general/neand.htm Modern science has finally caught up with ancient Sumeria. It is amazing how modern man can consider ancient stories "Myth," and then later prove them NOT to be Myth. It is interesting, not one ancient civilization wrote of evolution. They all tell similar stories of creation that run parallel with the biblical Adam & Eve story, where man is created from earth. Again, all these stories have a common root, Sumeria. If Evolution was taking place, it should have been written about in ancient cultures. We see that both Creationism (as taught by the church) and Evolution with regards to Mankind's debut does not fit in

34

with the evidences presented. The Original Sin This picture of Adam & Eve with the Serpent can be misleading unless you have done the research. Most people would look at this picture and think that the Serpent is Satan, when in reality it represents God. It was God/Ea who wanted to teach the truth and it was Satan who wanted to prevent the human race from recovering spiritually. As long as Mankind accepted their servant status, and obeyed their "masters" all of their physical needs would be met and they would be permitted to remain in their "paradise" indefinitely. The Latin word for "apple" and for "evil" are identical (malum), the apple came to represent the forbidden fruit (Knowledge) of the Garden of Eden. It is therefore often used to symbolize the fall into sin, or of sin itself. The bible tells us that God commanded Adam & Eve not to eat of the fruit. The fruit is symbolic for knowledge. In the above picture, Eve is taking the fruit, then she and Adam eat it. Was it Satan who told her to eat of the fruit? Certainly the Serpent in the tree suggests that! But again, it is a misunderstanding. The Serpent is Prince Ea. After EA created the human race he wanted to teach humanity truth in spirituality. But the other "gods" wanted to remain in control of the Adam. EA formed an organization called "The Brotherhood of the Serpent/Snake." Its original purpose was to educate the human race in spiritual truth. The other "gods" didn't want the human race to be free, all they wanted is to control the human race. So they taught falsehoods regarding Prince Ea. They taught that Ea was evil, calling him Satan, Prince of Darkness, evil incarnate etc etc, a bunch of lies! Ea was against the harsh treatment of the human race, he even spoke out against it. Here is the pivotal moment in the history of mankind. Satan overthrew God/Ea and took control of the human race and spread lies, turning the Brotherhood of the Serpent against Ea. Satan fooled everybody and switched places with God. So the correct way of looking at the above picture is to see God in the tree as the Serpent and God, who had forbidden the learning of knowledge, as Satan. There is only one of the two, either God or Satan, who would lie or withhold information. God = Satan, Satan = God And this is where the "Christian" community fails miserably. Most do not study ancient Sumeria (Eden) to even know what the truth is. So most of them believe that the Serpent is Satan when in fact it is EA, a FREEDOM FIGHTER! For many Christians this might be unbelievable, yet there is hard evidence which proves that Satan traded places with God and deceived the world. On this site you will read pages which reveal Satanism within the church of God. After Mankind ate of the fruit (learned knowledge), they knew they were naked. This reminded them of their slavery to the "gods," something that was EXTREMELY unpleasant. These evil gods clearly did not want the human race to recover spiritually. The reason, they wanted slaves. Humans do the work, while these "gods" live in the lap of luxury. Therefore the Lord God sent him [Adam] forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from which he had been taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden cherubim [angels], and a flaming sword which turned every way, to shield the way [prevent access] to the tree of life. Genesis 3:23-24 Right after Mankind ate of the fruit he was cast out of "paradise," cast out of Eden. The "flaming sword" symbolizes the no-nonsense measures that the gods undertook to ensure that genuine spiritual knowledge would never become available to the human race. To further prevent access to such knowledge, Homo Sapiens were condemned to an additional fate:

35

And to Adam, he [God] said, Because you have listened to the urgings of your wife, and have eaten from the tree of which I commanded you not to, saying, You shall not partake of it: cursed is the ground for you, in toil will you eat its yield for all the days of your life: Thorns, too, and thistles will it bring forth to you; as you eat the plants from the field: By the sweat of your face will you eat bread, until you return to the ground; for out of it were you taken: for dust you are and to dust will you return. Genesis 3:17-19 The above passage reflects that the gods never intended humans to rise above the level of arduous material existence. It would leave little time for humans to seek out the understanding they needed to become spiritually free. And just as portrayed in the movie, "The Matrix," Satan controls your life. The top 5% of all Freemasons worship Lucifer. The quotes from Masonic authors which are at the bottom of the previous page proves that. This war isn't just a physical war, it is a spiritual one. I poke you in the shoulder with my finger. I ask, "Is this your body?" You say, "Yes." I then ask, "Well, if that's YOUR body, what are YOU?" The answer is obvious, we all are spiritual beings animating physical bodies. There is another way also to make a person understand that he is not of the physical: 1) Tell the person to look at the body. It's quite obvious, he/she can see that. 2) Tell the person to close his eyes and look at a picture of a dog. The person will create an inner picture of a dog. You tell him: "That's your mind." The person will probably agree. 3) Ask the person: "Who is looking at the dog?" And the person will probably get an insight or answer: "It's me." Then you say: "And who is you?" The individual will most certainly understand right there ... You think that's air YOU'RE breathing? Hmmm? As Agent Smith was chatting with Morpheus in his office, Agent Smith was standing at the window looking down at humanity and he said, "Have you ever stood and stared at it? Marvel at its beauty, its genius? Billions of people just living out their lives, oblivious. Did you know that the first matrix was designed to be a perfect human world, where none suffered, where everyone was happy. There was a disaster, no one would accept the program, entire crops were lost. That was a reference to Eden. Put 2 and 2 together.

from TheForbiddenKnowledge Website The behavior of God in Eden is most peculiar. Eden is the pivotal moment in earth's history because what happened there set the stage for future events. It also gave an opportunity for someone to take over, educate and develop the human race for their own purposes. What people have been taught is a lie and it goes AGAINST biblical scripture, logic and common sense. If one studies the bible carefully they will realize that it does not reflect that the Serpent was evil and trying to deceive the human race. The ancient writings of the bible reveal a lot of information as to what went on 6,000 years ago in Eden. Through logic and common sense we can show that those ancient writings of the bible reflect the end result which we all can see plainly in the modern world. Genesis 2:9;

36

And out of the ground made the LORD God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. The knowledge of good and evil was part of what you see on this web site. Part is knowing that evil must disguise itself as good in order to fool its target. The tactics used by evil are easy to spot. Evil often takes the truth and mixes it with falsehoods to deceive. Evil also withholds information as well: And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat: But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Genesis 2:16-17 The above passage tells us that it was "the LORD God" who told mankind NOT to eat of the fruit which is symbolic for knowledge. Why should learning that information be a sin? Why is the withholding of knowledge consistent with the way modern government withholds information? The withholding of information is evil, is it not? The behavior "God" exhibited in Eden is perfectly consistent with what evil would have to do if its goal were to take over the human race and control it. This in itself is consistent with the Luciferic symbols found in Washington D.C. Government plays the biggest part in world control. The bible also specifically tells us that Satan controls this world: In whom the god of this world [Satan] hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. II Cor 4:4 The bible also warns us that Satan can disguise himself as God: For even Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. Therefore it is not surprising if his servants also disguise themselves as servants of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their deeds. II Corinthians 11:14-15 Satan disguised himself in Eden and took control of earth from God. We know this to be true because of the many writings made by top level Freemasons which praise Lucifer. This explains one of the reasons why they chose the Luciferic layout for Washington D.C. We can also see that Freemasonry dominates the POWER seats within government and big business. The Serpent who was trying to teach mankind the knowledge of good and evil was not Satan. The Serpent was someone labeled evil by those who were taking over the human race. Prince EA was the Serpent, he was trying to liberate the human race from its bondage. Many references to God in the Old Testament were not God but were the Elohim. They were gods of war. Christ even taught that the God of the Old Testament was not His Father. Evil cannot succeed without deception. This is why it uses the "good works" organization of Freemasonry to hide behind. It uses Freemasonry to control the world as proclaimed in the bible. If you monitored the United States Government, you would have noticed its behavior exhibits the same as by "God" in Eden. There is no difference between the two! They came here along time ago and have been with us all through time. Many times in the past the United States government has both lied to and has withheld information from the people. It has violated human rights laws as well. These traits match that of "God" in Eden. My arguments are both sensible and logical. There is undeniable evidence which proves that earth is set up to empower those who control it and that they have evil intentions towards the human race. In studying the rest of the contents of this site you will realize that there is no difference between those who were spreading lies and withholding information in Eden and those who run modern government. The idea behind world control is slavery. The bible says the Adam was created to work for God. This isn't the same God which is Christ's Father either. It was the ELOHIM. It doesn't take much to control an entire world especially when you had control of everybody's education since the very beginning. Many people are not aware that their Church is preaching falsehoods. Christians are a threat to Satan. Do you really think Satan would allow the Christian community to have the untainted truth? After Christ left the world they went to work on His life story and what He taught. Rewriting even deleting His word. The "original sin" was created to keep us away from knowledge,... THE FORBIDDEN KNOWLEDGE!!!!

37

from WhipNet Website

 

Now, I swear by the sun god Utu on this very day -- and my younger brothers shall be witness of it in foreign lands where the sons of Sumer are not known, where people do not have the use of paved roads, where they have no access to the written word -- that I, the firstborn son, am a fashioner of words, a composer of songs, a composer of words, and that they will recite my songs as heavenly writings, and that they will bow down before my words...... King Shulgi (c. 2100 BC) on the future of Sumerian literature Part 1 Part 2 The History of Ancient Sumer Part 1 Mesopotamia: The First Civilization Authorities do not all agree about the definition of civilization. Most accept the view that "a civilization is a culture which has attained a degree of complexity usually characterized by urban life." In other words, a civilization is a culture capable of sustaining a substantial number of specialists to cope with the economic, social, political, and religious needs of a populous society. Other characteristics usually present in a civilization include a system of writing to keep records, monumental architecture in place of simple buildings, and an art that is no longer merely decorative, like that on Neolithic pottery, but representative of people and their activities. All these characteristics of civilization first appeared in Mesopotamia. The Geography Of Mesopotamia Around 6000 B.C., after the agricultural revolution had begun to spread from its place of origin on the northern fringes of the Fertile Crescent, Neolithic farmers started filtering into the Fertile Crescent itself. Although this broad plain received insufficient rainfall to support agriculture, the eastern section was watered by the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. Known in ancient days as Mesopotamia (Greek for "between the rivers"), the lower reaches of this plain, beginning near the point where the two rivers nearly converge, was called Babylonia. Babylonia in turn encompassed two geographical areas - Akkad in the north and Sumer, the delta of this river system, in the south.

38

Broken by river channels teeming with fish and re-fertilized frequently by alluvial silt laid down by uncontrolled floods, Sumer had a splendid agricultural potential if the environmental problems could be solved. "Arable land had literally to be created out of a chaos of swamps and sand banks by a ‘separation‘ of land from water; the swamps ... drained; the floods controlled; and lifegiving waters led to the rainless desert by artificial canals." In the course of the several successive cultural phases that followed the arrival of the first Neolithic farmers, these and other related problems were solved by cooperative effort. Between 3500 B.C. and 3100 B.C. the foundations were laid for a type of economy and social order markedly different from anything previously known. This far more complex culture, based on large urban centers rather than simple villages, is what we associate with civilization. Prelude To Civilization By discovering how to use metals to make tools and weapons, late Neolithic people effected a revolution nearly as far-reaching as that wrought in agriculture. Neolithic artisans discovered how to extract copper from oxide ores by heating them with charcoal. Then about 3100 B.C., metal workers discovered that copper was improved by the addition of tin. The resulting alloy, bronze, was harder than copper and provided a sharper cutting edge. Thus the advent of civilization in Sumer is associated with the beginning of the Bronze Age in the West, which in time spread to Egypt, Europe, and Asia. The Bronze age lasted until about 1200 B.C., when iron weapons and tools began to replace those made of bronze. The first plow was probably a stick pulled through the soil with a rope. In time, however, domesticated cattle were harnessed to drag the plow in place of the farmer. Yoked, harnessed animals pulled plows in the Mesopotamian alluvium by 3000 B.C. As a result, farming advanced from the cultivation of small plots to the tilling of extensive fields. "By harnessing the ox man began to control and use a motive power other than that furnished by his own muscular energy. The ox was the first step to the steam engine and gasoline motor." Since the Mesopotamian plain had no stone, no metals, and no timber except its soft palm trees, these materials had to be transported from Syria and Asia Minor. Water transport down the Tigris and Euphrates solved the problem. The oldest sailing boat known is represented by a model found in a Sumerian grave of about 3500 B.C. Soon after this date wheeled vehicles appear in the form of ass-drawn war chariots. For the transport of goods overland, however, people continued to rely on the pack ass.

39

Another important invention was the potter‘s wheel, first used in Sumer soon after 3500 B.C. Earlier, people had fashioned pots by molding or coiling clay by hand, but now a symmetrical product could be produced in a much shorter time. A pivoted clay disk heavy enough to revolve of its own momentum, the potter‘s wheel has been called "the first really mechanical device." The Emergence Of Civilization In Sumer, c. 3100-2800 B.C. By 3100 B.C. the population of Sumer had increased to the point where people were living in cities and had developed a preponderance of those elements previously noted as constituting civilization. Since these included the first evidence of writing, this first phase of Sumerian civilization, to about 28 B.C., is called the Protoliterate period. The original homeland of the Sumerians is unknown. It is believed that they came from the east, but whether by sea or from the highlands is unknown. Their language is not related to those major language families that later appear in the Near East - Semites and Indo-Europeans. (The original home of the Semitic-speaking peoples is thought to have been the Arabian peninsula, while the Indo-Europeans seem to be migrated from the region north of the Black and Caspian seas. A third, much smaller language family is the Hamitic, which included the Egyptians and other peoples of northeastern Africa.) How would life in Protoliterate Sumer have appeared to visitors seeing it for the first time? As they approached Ur, one of about a dozen Sumerian cities, they would pass farmers working in their fields with ox-drawn plows. They might see some of the workers using bronze sickles. The river would be dotted by boats carrying produce to and from the city. Dominating the flat countryside would be a ziggurat, a platform (later a lofty terrace, built in the shape of a pyramid) crowned by a sanctuary, or "high place." This was the "holy of holies," sacred to the local god. Upon entering the city, visitors would see a large number of specialists pursuing their appointed tasks as agents of the community and not as private entrepreneurs - some craftsmen casting bronze tools and weapons, others fashioning their wares on the potter‘s wheel, and merchants arranging to trade grain and manufactures for the metals, stone, lumber, and other essentials not available in Sumer. Scribes would be at work incising clay tablets with picture signs. Some tablets might bear the impression of cylinder seals, small stone cylinders engraved with a design. Examining the clay tablets, the visitors would find that they were memoranda used in administering a temple, which was also a warehouse and workshop. Some of the scribes might be making an inventory of the goats and sheep received that day for sacrificial use; others might be drawing up wage lists. They would be using a system of counting based on the unit 60 - the sexagismal system rather than the decimal system which is based on the unit 10. It is still used today in computing divisions of time and angles. Certain technical inventions of Protoliterate Sumer eventually made their way to both the Nile and the Indus valleys. Chief among these were the wheeled vehicle and the potter‘s wheel. The discovery in Egypt of cylinder seals similar in shape to those used in Sumer attests to contact between the two areas toward the end of the fourth millennium B.C. Certain early Egyptian art motifs and architectural forms are also thought to be of Sumerian origin. And it is probable that the example of Sumerian writing stimulated the Egyptians to develop a script of their own. The Land of the Two Rivers The word Mesopotamia , derived from the Greek, means literally "between the rivers," but it is generally used to denote the whole plain between and on either side of the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. The plain was bordered to the north and east by mountain ranges, in whose foothills, as we have seen, agriculture was first practiced. To the southwest lay the forbidding deserts of Syria and Arabia . Each year the two great rivers were swollen with the winter snows of the northern mountains, and each year at flood stage they spread a thick layer of immensely fertile silt across the flood plain where they approached the Persian Gulf . This delta, a land of swamp rich in fish, wildlife, and date palms, was the most challenging and rewarding of the three natural units into which the river valleys were divided; and it was here, between 3500 and 3000 B. c., that agricultural settlers created the rich city-states of Sumer , of which the best known is Ur . The delta could only be made habitable by large-scale irrigation and flood control, which was managed first by a priestly class and then by godlike kings. Except for the period 2370-2230 B. c., when the Sumerian city-states were subdued by the rulers of Akkad , the region immediately to the north, the Sumerians remained prosperous and powerful until the beginning of the second millennium B.C.

40

Immediately to the north of Sumer , where the two rivers came most closely together, the plain was less subject to flooding but made fertile by rainfall and irrigation. This area, known first as Akkad , was inhabited by Semitic peoples who subdued the Sumerians in the middle of the third millennium; but when a new Semitic people called the Amorites conquered the area about 2000 B. c. and founded a great new capital city of Babylon; the area henceforth came to be known as Babylonia . Except for invasions of Hittites and Kassites, who were Indo-European peoples from Asia , Babylonia continued to dominate Mesopotamia for a thousand years. The third natural region, called Assyria , stretched from the north of Babylonia to the Taurus range. Its rolling hills were watered by a large number of streams flowing from the surrounding mountains as well as by the headwaters of the two great rivers themselves. The Assyrians, a viciously warlike Semitic people, were able to conquer the whole of Mesopotamia in the eighth and seventh centuries B.C. Thus the history of Mesopotamia can be envisaged as a shift of the center of power northwards, from Sumer to Babylonia and then to Assyria. The Rise of the Sumerian City States Little is known about the origins of the Sumerian people, who spoke a language totally distinct from that of the Semitic inhabitants of the valleys to the north. The Sumerians probably moved down into the swamps of the delta under pressure of over-population of the foothills after 3900 B. c. Al- though at first they formed small agricultural villages, they soon found not only that the richness of the alluvial land permitted greater density of settlement but also that the vast engineering works in canals and dikes necessary to harness the annual floods required work forces of hundreds of men. Moreover, the layout and clearing of the canals required expert planning, while the division of the irrigated land, the water, and the crops demanded political control. By 3000 B.C. the Sumerians had solved this problem by forming "temple-communities," in which a class of priestbureaucrats con- trolled the political and economic life of the city in the name of the city gods. All Sumerian cities recognized a number of gods in common, including Anu the sky god, Enlil the lord of storms, and Ishtar the morning and evening star. The gods seemed hopelessly violent and unpredictable, and one‘s life a period of slavery to their whims. The epic poem, The Creation, emphasizes that mortals were created to enable the gods to give up working. Each city moreover had its own god, who was considered literally to inhabit the temple and who was in theory the owner of all property within the city. Hence the priests who interpreted the will of the god and controlled the distribution of the economic produce of the city were venerated for their supernatural and material functions alike. When, after 3000 B. c., the growing warfare among the cities made military leadership vital, the head of the army who became king assumed an intermediate position between the god, whose agent he was, and the priestly class, whom he had both to use and to conciliate. Thus, king and priests represented the upper class in a hierarchical society. Below them were the scribes, the secular attendants of the temple, who supervised every aspect of the city‘s economic life and who developed a rough judicial system. Outside the temple officials, society was divided between an elite or noble group of large landowners and military leaders; a heterogeneous group of merchants, artisans, and craftsmen; free peasants who composed the majority of the population; and slaves. The Sumerian Achievement The priests and scribes of the temples must be credited with the great advances made by the Sumerians in both arts and science. Following the invention of cuneiform writing, a rich epic literature was created, of which the three most impressive survivals are the story of the creation, an epic of the flood which parallels in many details the Biblical story of Noah, and the Epic of Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh, two-thirds god and one-third man, is the classic hero of Mesopotamian literature, a majestic, almost overly powerful figure pressing the gods in vain for the secret of immortality. He is also a great lover of his city Uruk; and throughout the poem we find, perhaps for the first time in literature, the celebration of the appeal of the civilized life of a great city. Gilgamesh, we are told at the start of the poem, has built the great rampart which still today runs seven miles around the ruins of his city: Of ramparted Uruk the wall he built. Of hallowed Eanna, the pure sanctuary. Behold its outer wall, whose cornice is like copper. Peer at the inner wall, which none can equal. Seize upon the threshold which is of old. Draw near to Eanna the dwelling of Ishtar which no future kin, no man, can equal. Go up and walk on the walls of Uruk, Inspect the base terrace, examine the brickwork: Is it not the brickwork of burnt brick? Did not the Seven Sages lay its foundation? Sculpture, too, advanced to serve the needs of the temples and then of the kings. The earliest statues surviving

41

show bearded figures with wide staring eyes and piously clasped hands who represent some form of fertility cult. Later work in limestone or alabaster shows the female goddess bringing water, once again the symbol of fertility, while the achievements of the Akkadian rulers during their brief hegemony are recorded on enormous sandstone tablets. Few portrait busts cast in antiquity rival the expressive dignity of the head of Sargon of Akkad. Even more demanding in artistic technique were the small cylinder seals used to roll one‘s signature into the wet clay of a tablet recording a commercial transaction. Thousands of these tablets have been found in the temple compounds, proving that the bureaucrats of Sumer had developed a complex commercial system, including contracts, grants of credit, loans with interest, and business partnerships. Moreover, the planning of the vast public works under their control led the priests to develop a useful mathematical notation, including both a decimal notation and a system based upon 60, which has given us our sixty-second minute, our sixty-minute hour and our division of the circle into 360 degrees. They invented mathematical tables and used quadratic equations. Both for religious and agricultural purposes, they studied the heavens, and they created a lunar calendar with a day of 24 hours and a week of seven days. Much of this science was transmitted to the West by the Greeks and later by the Arabs. It is not surprising, however, that the achievement which the Sumerians themselves admired most was the city itself. The Sumerian Writing System Whether the Sumerians were the first to develop writing is uncertain, but theirs is the oldest known writing system. The clay tablets on which they wrote were very durable when baked. Archaeologists have dug up many thousands of them--some dated earlier than 3000 BC. The earliest writing of the Sumerians was picture writing similar in some ways to Egyptian hieroglyphs. They began to develop their special style when they found that on soft, wet clay it was easier to impress a line than to scratch it. To draw the pictures they used a stylus--probably a straight piece of reed with a three-cornered end. An unexpected result came about: the stylus could best produce triangular forms (wedges) and straight lines. Curved lines therefore had to be broken up into a series of straight strokes. Pictures lost their form and became stylized symbols. This kind of writing on clay is called cuneiform, from the Latin cuneus, meaning "wedge." A tremendous step forward was accomplished when the symbols came to be associated with the sound of the thing shown rather than with the idea of the thing itself. Each sign then represented a syllable. Although cuneiform writing was still used long after the alphabet appeared, it never fully developed an alphabet. As we have noted, the symbols on the oldest Sumerian clay tablets, the world‘s first writing, were pictures of concrete things such as a person, a sheep, a star, or a measure of grain. Some of these pictographs also represented ideas; for example, the picture of a foot was used to represent the idea of walking, and a picture of a mouth joined to that for water meant "to drink." This early pictograph writing gave way to phonetic (or syllabic) writing when the scribes realized that a sign could represent a sound as well as an object or idea. Thus, the personal name "Kuraka" could be written by combining the pictographs for mountain (pronounced kur), water (pronounced a), and mouth (pronounced ka). By 2800 B.C., the use of syllabic writing had reduced the number of signs from nearly two thousand to six hundred. In writing, a scribe used a reed stylus to make impressions in soft clay tablets. The impressions took on a wedge shape, hence the term cuneiform (Latin cuneus, "wedge"). The cuneiform system of writing was adopted by many other peoples of the Near East, including the Babylonians, Assyrians, Hittites, and Persians. Sumerian Schools Cuneiform was difficult to learn. To master it children usually went to a temple school. Using a clay tablet as a textbook, the teacher wrote on the left-hand side, and the pupil copied the model on the right. Any mistakes could be smoothed out. The pupil began by making single wedges in various positions and then went on to groups of wedges. Thousands of groups had to be mastered. Finally the pupil was assigned a book to copy, but the work was slow and laborious. Many first chapters of all the important Sumerian works have been handed down from students‘ tablets, but only fragments of the rest of the books survive. The pupils also studied arithmetic. The Sumerians based their number system on 10, but they multiplied 10 by 6 to get the next unit. They multiplied 60 by 10, then multiplied 600 by 6, and so on. (The number 60 has the advantage of being divisible by 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 10, 12, 15, 20, and 30.) The Sumerians also divided the circle into 360 degrees. From these early people came the word dozen (a fifth of 60) and the division of the clock to

42

measure hours, minutes, and seconds. The Sumerians had standard measures, with units of length, area, and capacity. Their standard weight was the mina, made up of 60 shekels--about the same weight as a pound. There was no coined money. Standard weights of silver served as measures of value and as a means of exchange. From the earliest times the Sumerians had a strong sense of private property. After they learned to write and figure, they kept documents about every acquired object, including such small items as shoes. Every business transaction had to be recorded. Near the gates of the cities, scribes would sit ready to sell their services. Their hands would move fast over a lump of clay, turning the stylus. Then the contracting parties added their signatures by means of seals. The usual seal was an engraved cylinder of stone or metal that could be rolled over wet clay. In the course of time cuneiform was used for every purpose, just as writing is today--for letters, narratives, prayers and incantations, dictionaries, even mathematical and astronomical treatises. The Babylonians and Assyrians adapted cuneiform for their own Semitic languages and spread its use to neighboring Syria, Anatolia, Armenia, and Iran. Sumerian Cities Sumerian towns and cities included Eridu, Nippur, Lagash, Kish, and Ur. The cities differed from primitive farming settlements. They were not composed of family-owned farms, but were ringed by large tracts of land. These tracts were thought to be "owned" by a local god. A priest organized work groups of farmers to tend the land and provide barley, beans, wheat, olives, grapes, and flax for the community. These early cities, which existed by 3500 BC, were called temple towns because they were built around the temple of the local god. The temples were eventually built up on towers called ziggurats (holy mountains), which had ramps or staircases winding up around the exterior. Public buildings and marketplaces were built around these shrines. The temple towns grew into city-states, which are considered the basis of the first true civilizations. At a time when only the most rudimentary forms of transportation and communication were available, the city-state was the most governable type of human settlement. City-states were ruled by leaders, called ensis, who were probably authorized to control the local irrigation systems. The food surplus provided by the farmers supported these leaders, as well as priests, artists, craftsmen, and others. The Sumerians contributed to the development of metalworking, wheeled carts, and potter‘s wheels. They may have invented the first form of writing. They engraved pictures on clay tablets in a form of writing known as cuneiform (wedge-shaped). The tablets were used to keep the accounts of the temple food storehouses. By about 2500 BC these picture-signs were being refined into an alphabet. The Sumerians developed the first calendar, which they adjusted to the phases of the moon. The lunar calendar was adopted by the Semites, Egyptians, and Greeks. An increase in trade between Sumerian cities and between Sumeria and other, more distant regions led to the growth of a merchant class. The Sumerians organized a complex mythology based on the relationships among the various local gods of the temple towns. In Sumerian religion, the most important gods were seen as human forms of natural forces--sky, sun, earth, water, and storm. These gods, each originally associated with a particular city, were worshiped not only in the great temples but also in small shrines in family homes. Warfare between cities eventually led to the rise of kings, called lugals, whose authority replaced that of citystate rulers. Sumeria became a more unified state, with a common culture and a centralized government. This led to the establishment of a bureaucracy and an army. By 2375 BC, most of Sumer was united under one king, Lugalzaggisi of Umma.

43

The History of Ancient Sumer Part 2 Architecture The Sumerian temple was a small brick house that the god was supposed to visit periodically. It was ornamented so as to recall the reed houses built by the earliest Sumerians in the valley. This house, however, was set on a brick platform, which became larger and taller as time progressed until the platform at Ur (built around 2100 BC) was 150 by 200 feet (45 by 60 meters) and 75 feet (23 meters) high. These Mesopotamian temple platforms are called ziggurats, a word derived from the Assyrian ziqquratu, meaning "high." They were symbols in themselves; the ziggurat at Ur was planted with trees to make it represent a mountain. There the god visited Earth, and the priests climbed to its top to worship. The ziggurat continued as the essential temple form of Mesopotamia during the later Assyrian and Babylonian eras. In these later times it became taller and more towerlike, perhaps with a spiral path leading up to the temple at the top. The Greek historian Herodotus wrote that the main temple of Babylon, the famous Tower of Babel, was such a tower divided into seven diminishing stages, each a different color: white, black, purple, blue, orange, silver, and gold.

Each Sumerian city rose up around the shrine of a local god. As a reflection of a city‘s wealth, its temple became an elaborate structure. The temple buildings stood on a spacious raised platform reached by staircases and ramps. From the platform rose the temple tower, called a ziggurat (holy mountain), with a circular staircase or ramp around the outside. On the temple grounds were quarters for priests, officials, accountants, musicians, and singers; treasure chambers; storehouses for grain, tools, and weapons; and workshops for bakers, pottery makers, brewers, leatherworkers, spinners and weavers, and jewelers. There were also pens for keeping the sheep and goats that were destined for sacrifice to the temple god. Horses and camels were still unknown, but sheep, goats, oxen, donkeys, and dogs had been domesticated. The plow had been invented, and the wheel, made from a solid piece of wood, was used for carts and for shaping pottery. Oxen pulled the carts and plows; donkeys served as pack animals. Bulky goods were moved by boat on the rivers and canals. The boats were usually hauled from the banks, but sails also were in use. Before 3000 BC the Sumerians had learned to make tools and weapons by smelting copper with tin to make bronze, a much harder metal than copper alone. Mud, clay, and reeds were the only materials the Sumerians had in abundance. Trade was therefore necessary to supply the city workers with materials. Merchants went out in overland caravans or in ships to exchange the products of Sumerian industry for wood, stone, and metals. There are indications that Sumerian sailing vessels even reached the valley of the Indus River in India. The chief route, however, was around the Fertile Crescent, between the Arabian Desert and the northern mountains. This route led up the valley of the two rivers, westward to Syria, and down the Mediterranean coast. The Physical Appearance of the Sumerian City All of the Sumerian cities were built beside rivers, either on the Tigris or Euphrates or on one of their tributaries. The city rose, inside its brown brick walls, amid well-watered gardens and pastures won from the swamps. In all directions, the high levees of the irrigation canals led to grain and vegetable fields. The trading class lived and worked in the harbor area, where the river boats brought such goods as stone, copper, and timber from the north.

44

Most citizens lived within the walls in small, one-story houses constructed along narrow alleyways, although the more elaborate homes were colonnaded and built around an inner courtyard. By far the most impressive section of the city was the temple compound, which was surrounded by its own wall. Here were the workshops and homes of large numbers of temple craftsmen, such as gwiers, jewelers, carpenters, and weavers, the offices and schoolrooms of the scribes, and the commercial and legal offices of the bureaucrat-priests. The king‘s palace and graveyard was located near the temple; and, as Leonard Woolley‘s excavations at Ur proved, an increasingly lavish form of ceremonial life was organized here as the kings gained greater control over the city‘s surplus. Woolley himself de- scribed the growing horror his archaeological party felt as they slowly un- covered the royal graves, because they discovered not only elaborate golden daggers, headdresses of gold, lapis lazuli and camelian, fantastically worked heads of bulls, harps and lyres, sledges and chariots, but also lines of elegantly costumed skeletons laid carefully in rows. In a gigantic mass suicide, probably through the drinking of a drug, the king‘s courtiers and some of his soldiers had gone to their deaths with their master. The most elaborate of the Sumerian buildings was the temple or ziggurat. Normally a huge platform or terrace was first constructed, upon which the temple could be built; but in later times, as the terraces grew to be like artificial mountains, they were built in huge steps or levels mounted by an elaborate stairway clearly symbolizing the ascent toward heaven. The purpose of these ziggurats is still unclear. We do know that they were not burial chambers like the pyramids of Egypt , nor were they for human sacrifice like the pyramids of Aztec Mexico. It has been suggested that they were a nostalgic re-creation of the mountains the original settlers had left, or an attempt to raise the city‘s god above the material life of the streets below, or an attempt to reach closer to heaven. We do know that the creation of a temple was regarded as a god-imposed task for every ruler of any ambition. Gudea, ruler of Lagash about 2000 B.C., built fifteen large temples with the aid of the gods: "Inscrutable as the sky, the wisdom of the Lord, of Ningirsu, the son of Enlil, will soothe thee," he was told. "He will reveal to thee the plan of His temple, and the Warrior whose decrees are great will build it for thee." The task proved enormous. [Gudea] purified the holy city and encircled it with fires .... He collected clay in a very pure place; in a pure place he made with it the brick and put the brick into the mold. He followed the rites in all their splendor: he purified the foundations of the temple, surrounded it with fires, anointed the platform with an aromatic balm... Gudea, the great en-priest of Ningirsu, made a path in the Cedar mountains which nobody had entered before; he cut its cedars with great axes. . . . Like giant snakes, cedars were floating down the water.... In the quarries which nobody had entered before, Gudea, the great en- priest of Ningirsu, made a path, and then the stones were delivered in large blocks.... Many other precious metals were carried to the ensi. From the Copper mountain of Kimash ... its copper was mined in clusters; gold was delivered from its mountains as dust .... For Gudea, they mined silver from its mountains, delivered red stone from Aeluhha in great amount .... Finally, when the temple was finished, Gudea declared proudly: "Respect for the temple pervades the country; the fear of it fills the strangers; the brilliance of the Eninnu enfolds the universe like a mantle." Stories of Gods and Heroes As the people in a city-state became familiar with the gods of other cities, they worked out relationships between them, just as the Greeks and Romans did in their myths centuries later. Sometimes two or more gods came to be viewed as one. Eventually a ranking order developed among the gods. Anu, a sky god who originally had been the city god of Uruk, came to be regarded as the greatest of them all--the god of the heavens. His closest rival was the storm god of the air, Enlil of Nippur. The great gods were worshiped in the temples. Each family had little clay figures of its own household gods and small houses or wall niches for them. The Sumerians believed that their ancestors had created the ground they lived on by separating it from the water. According to their creation myth, the world was once watery chaos. The mother of Chaos was Tiamat, an immense dragon. When the gods appeared to bring order out of Chaos, Tiamat created an army of dragons. Enlil called the winds to his aid. Tiamat came forward, her mouth wide open. Enlil pushed the winds inside her and she swelled up so that she could not move. Then Enlil split her body open. He laid half of the body flat to form the Earth, with the other half arched over it to form the sky. The gods then beheaded Tiamat‘s husband and created mankind from his blood, mixed with clay. The longest story is the Gilgamesh epic, one of the outstanding works of ancient literature. The superhero

45

Gilgamesh originally appeared in Sumerian mythology as a legendary king of Uruk. A long Babylonian poem includes an account of his journey to the bottom of the sea to obtain the plant of life. As he stopped to bathe at a spring on the way home, a hungry snake snatched the plant. When Gilgamesh saw the creature cast off its old skin to become young again, it seemed to him a sign that old age was the fate of humans. Another searcher for eternal life was Adapa, a fisherman who gained wisdom from Ea, the god of water. The other gods were jealous of his knowledge and called him to heaven. Ea warned him not to drink or eat while there. Anu offered him the water of life and the bread of life because he thought that, since Adapa already knew too much, he might as well be a god. Adapa, however, refused and went back to Earth to die, thus losing for himself and for mankind the gift of immortal life. These legends somewhat resemble the Bible story of Adam and Eve. It is highly probable, in fact, that the ancient legends and myths of Mesopotamia supplied material that was reworked by the biblical authors. It was during the Sumerian era that a great flood overwhelmed Mesopotamia. So great was this flood that stories about it worked their way into several ancient literatures. The Sumerian counterpart of Noah was Ziusudra, and from him was developed the Babylonian figure Utnapishtim, whose story of the flood was related in the ‘Epic of Gilgamesh‘. Immortal after his escape from the flood, Utnapishtim was also the wise man who told Gilgamesh where to find the youth-restoring plant. The Old Sumerian Period, c. 2800-2300 B.C. By 2800 B.C., the Sumerian cities had emerged into the light of history. This first historical age, called the Old Sumerian (or Early Dynastic) period, was characterized by incessant warfare as each city sought to protect or enlarge its land and water rights. Each city-state was a theocracy, for the chief local god was believed to be the real sovereign. The god‘s earthly representative was the ensi, the high priest and city governor, who acted as the god‘s steward in both religious and secular functions. Though endowed with divine right by virtue of being the human agent of the god, the ensi was not considered divine. Early Sumerian society was highly collectivized, with the temples of the city god and subordinate deities assuming a central role. "Each temple owned lands which formed the estate of its divine owners. Each citizen belonged to one of the temples, and the whole of a temple community - the officials and priests, herdsmen and fishermen, gardeners, craftsmen, stonecutters, merchants, and even slaves - was referred to as ‘the people of the god X.‘" That part of the temple land called ‘common‘ was worked by all members of the community, while the remaining land was divided among the citizens for their support at a rental of from one third to one sixth of the crop. Priests and temple administrators, however, held rent-free lands. In addition to the temples lands, a considerable part of a city‘s territory originally consisted of land collectively owned by clans, kinship groups comprising a number of extended families. By 2600 B.C., these clan lands were becoming the private property of great landowners called lugals (literally "great men"). Deeds of sale record the transfer of clan lands to private owners in return for substantial payments in copper to a few clan leaders and insignificant grants of food to the remaining clan members. These private estates were worked by "clients" whose status resembled that of the dependents of the temples. In time, priests, administrators, and ensis became venal, usurping property and oppressing the common people. This frequently led to the rise of despots who came to power on a wave of popular discontent. Since these despots were usually lugals, lugal became a political title and is generally translated as "king." The Sumerian lugals made the general welfare their major concern. Best known is Urukagina, who declared himself lugal of Lagash near the end of the Old Sumerian period and ended the rule of priests and "powerful men," each of whom, he claimed, was guilty of acting "for his own benefit." Urukagina‘s inscriptions describe his many reforms and conclude: "He freed the inhabitants of Lagash from usury, burdensome controls, hunger, theft, murder, and seizure (of their property and persons). He established freedom. The widow and the orphan were no longer at the mercy of the powerful man." The Fall of the Sumerian Cities Around 2000 B.C. both Sumer and Akkad were attacked by barbarian invaders. The Amorites from Syria seized control in Akkad , and built a powerful new state around the city of Babylon . The Elamites from Iran

46

took the city of Ur , sacked it, and burnt it down. When Ur was later rebuilt under Babylonian rule, its inhabitants remembered with terror the Elamite destruction of their beloved city: 0 Father Nanna, that city into ruins was made ...Its people, not potsherds, filled its sides; Its walls were breached; the people groan. In its lofty gates, where they were wont to promenade, dead bodies were lying about; in its boulevards, where the feasts were celebrated, scattered they lay. In all its streets, where they were wont to promenade, dead bodies were lying about; In its places, where the festivities of the land took place, the people lay in heaps ... Ur -its weak and its strong perished through hunger; Mothers and fathers who did not leave their houses were overcome by fire; The young, lying on their mothers‘ laps, like fish were carried off by the waters; In the city the wife was abandoned, the son was abandoned, the possessions were scattered about...0 Nanna, Ur has been destroyed, its people have been dispersed. The Last of the Sumerians Within a few centuries the Sumerians had built up a society based in 12 city-states: Kish, Uruk (in the Bible, Erech), Ur, Sippar, Akshak, Larak, Nippur, Adab, Umma, Lagash, Bad-tibira, and Larsa. According to one of the earliest historical documents, the Sumerian King List, eight kings of Sumer reigned before the famous flood. Afterwards various city-states by turns became the temporary seat of power until about 2800 BC, when they were united under the rule of one king--Etana of Kish. After Etana, the city-states vied for domination; this weakened the Sumerians, and they were ripe for conquest--first by Elamites, then by Akkadians. The Sumerians had never been very warlike, and they had only a citizen army, called to arms in time of danger. In about 2340 BC King Sargon of Akkad conquered them and went on to build an empire that stretched westward to the Mediterranean Sea. The empire, though short-lived, fostered art and literature. Led by Ur, the Sumerians again spread their rule far westward. During Ur‘s supremacy (about 2150 to 2050 BC) Sumerian culture reached its highest development. Shortly thereafter the cities lost their independence forever, and gradually the Sumerians completely disappeared as a people. Their language, however, lived on as the language of culture. Their writing, their business organization, their scientific knowledge, and their mythology and law were spread westward by the Babylonians and Assyrians Archaeology Before the mid-19th century AD, the existence of the Sumerian people and language was not suspected. The first major excavations leading to the discovery of Sumer were conducted (1842-1854) at Assyrian sites such as Nineveh, Dur Sharrukin, and Calah by the French archaeologists Paul Émile Botta and Victor Place; the British archaeologists Sir Austen Henry Layard and Sir Henry Creswicke Rawlinson; and the Iraqi archaeologist Hormuzd Rassam. Thousands of tablets and inscriptions dating from the 1 st millennium bc, the vast majority written in Akkadian, were uncovered. Thus, scholars assumed at first that all Mesopotamian cuneiform inscriptions were in the Akkadian language. Rawlinson and the Irish clergyman Edward Hincks made a study of the inscriptions, however, and discovered that some were in a non-Semitic language. In 1869 the French archaeologist Jules Oppert suggested that the name Sumerian, from the royal title King of Sumer and Akkad appearing in numerous inscriptions, be applied to the language. In the late 19th century, a series of excavations was undertaken at Lagash by French archaeologists working under the direction of the Louvre and at Nippur by Americans under the auspices of the University of Pennsylvania. The French excavations at Lagash were conducted: from 1877 to 1900 by Ernest de Sarzec from 1903 to 1909 by Gaston Cros from 1929 to 1931 by Henri de Genouillac from 1931 to 1933 by André Parrot The excavations at Nippur were conducted (1889-1900) by: John Punnett Peters John Henry Haynes Hermann Vollrat Hilprecht Since 1948, excavations have been conducted by archaeologists working under the direction of the University of Pennsylvania, the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago, and the American Schools of Oriental Research (after 1957 under the sole direction of the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago). Other Sumerian excavations have been conducted at (watch video presentation Kish HERE):

      



47

        

Adab Erech Eridu Eshnunna Jemdet Nasr Shuruppak Tell al-Ubaid Tutub Ur The canalled city of Kish, which was situated 13 km (8 mi) east of Babylon on the Euphrates River, is known to have been one of the most important cities of Sumer. Extensive excavations since 1922 have uncovered an invaluable sequence of pottery. Archaeologists also unearthed a temple of Nebuchadnezzar II and Nabonidus (r. 556-539 BC) and the palace of Sargon of Akkad, ruins that date from the 3rd millennium BC to about 550 BC. A General History During the 5th millennium BC a people known as the Ubaidians established settlements in the region known later as Sumer; these settlements gradually developed into the chief Sumerian cities, namely Adab, Eridu, Isin, Kish, Kullab, Lagash, Larsa, Nippur, and Ur. Several centuries later, as the Ubaidian settlers prospered, Semites from Syrian and Arabian deserts began to infiltrate, both as peaceful immigrants and as raiders in quest of booty. After about 3250 BC, another people migrated from its homeland, located probably northeast of Mesopotamia, and began to intermarry with the native population. The newcomers, who became known as Sumerians, spoke an agglutinative language unrelated apparently to any other known language. In the centuries that followed the immigration of the Sumerians, the country grew rich and powerful. Art and architecture, crafts, and religious and ethical thought flourished. The Sumerian language became the prevailing speech of the land, and the people here developed the cuneiform script, a system of writing on clay. This script was to become the basic means of written communication throughout the Middle East for about 2000 years. The first Sumerian ruler of historical record, Etana, king of Kish (flourished about 2800 BC), was described in a document written centuries later as the "man who stabilized all the lands." Shortly after his reign ended, a king named Meskiaggasher founded a rival dynasty at Erech (Uruk), far to the south of Kish. Meskiaggasher, who won control of the region extending from the Mediterranean Sea to the Zagros Mountains, was succeeded by his son Enmerkar (flourished about 2750 BC). The latter‘s reign was notable for an expedition against Aratta, a citystate far to the northeast of Mesopotamia. Enmerkar was succeeded by Lugalbanda, one of his military leaders. The exploits and conquests of Enmerkar and Lugalbanda form the subject of a cycle of epic tales constituting the most important source of information on early Sumerian history. At the end of Lugalbanda‘s reign, Enmebaragesi (flourished about 2700 BC), a king of the Etana dynasty at Kish, became the leading ruler of Sumer. His outstanding achievements included a victory over the country of Elam and the construction at Nippur of the Temple of Enlil, the leading deity of the Sumerian pantheon. Nippur gradually became the spiritual and cultural center of Sumer. Enmebaragesi‘s son Agga (probably died before 2650 BC), the last ruler of the Etana dynasty, was defeated by Mesanepada, king of Ur (fl. about 2670 BC), who founded the so-called 1st Dynasty of Ur and made Ur the capital of Sumer. Soon after the death of Mesanepada, the city of Erech achieved a position of political prominence under the leadership of Gilgamesh (flourished about 2700-2650 BC), whose deeds are celebrated in stories and legends. Sometime before the 25th century bc the Sumerian Empire, under the leadership of Lugalanemundu of Adab (flourished about 2525-2500 BC), was extended from the Zagros to the Taurus mountains and from the Persian Gulf to the Mediterranean Sea. Subsequently the empire was ruled by Mesilim (fl. about 2500 BC), king of Kish. By the end of his reign, Sumer had begun to decline. The Sumerian city-states engaged in constant internecine struggle, exhausting their military resources. Eannatum (fl. about 2425 BC), one of the rulers of Lagash, succeeded in extending his rule throughout Sumer and some of the neighboring lands. His success, however, was short-lived. The last of his successors, Uruinimgina (fl. about 2365 BC), who was noteworthy for instituting many social reforms, was defeated by Lugalzagesi (reigned about 2370-2347 BC), the governor of the neighboring city-state of Umma. Thereafter, for about 20 years, Lugalzagesi was the most powerful ruler in the Middle East.

48

By the 23rd century BC the power of the Sumerians had declined to such an extent that they could no longer defend themselves against foreign invasion. The Semitic ruler Sargon I (reigned about 2335-2279 BC), called The Great, succeeded in conquering the entire country. Sargon founded a new capital, called Agade, in the far north of Sumer and made it the richest and most powerful city in the world. The people of northern Sumer and the conquering invaders, fusing gradually, became known ethnically and linguistically as Akkadians. The land of Sumer acquired the composite name Sumer and Akkad. The Akkadian dynasty lasted about a century. During the reign of Sargon‘s grandson, Naram-Sin (r. about 2255-2218 BC), the Gutians, a belligerent people from the Zagros Mountains, sacked and destroyed the city of Agade. They then subjugated and laid waste the whole of Sumer. After several generations the Sumerians threw off the Gutian yoke. The city of Lagash again achieved prominence, particularly during the reign of Gudea (circa 2144-2124 BC), an extraordinarily pious and capable governor. Because numerous statues of Gudea have been recovered, he has become the Sumerian best known to the modern world. The Sumerians achieved complete independence from the Gutians when Utuhegal, king of Erech (reigned about 2120-2112 BC), won a decisive victory later celebrated in Sumerian literature. One of Utuhegal‘s generals, Ur-Nammu (r. 2113-2095 BC), founded the 3rd Dynasty of Ur. In addition to being a successful military leader, he was also a social reformer and the originator of a law code that antedates that of the Babylonian king Hammurabi by about three centuries (see Hammurabi, Code of). Ur-Nammu‘s son Shulgi (r. 2095-2047 BC) was a successful soldier, a skillful diplomat, and a patron of literature. During his reign the schools and academies of the kingdom flourished. Before the beginning of the 2nd millennium BC the Amorites, Semitic nomads from the desert to the west of Sumer and Akkad, invaded the kingdom. They gradually became masters of such important cities as Isin and Larsa. The resultant widespread political disorder and confusion encouraged the Elamites to attack (circa 2004 BC) Ur and to take into captivity its last ruler, Ibbi-Sin (r. 2029-2004 BC). During the centuries following the fall of Ur bitter intercity struggle for the control of Sumer and Akkad occurred, first between Isin and Larsa and later between Larsa and Babylon. Hammurabi of Babylon defeated Rim-Sin of Larsa (r. about 1823-1763 BC) and became the sole ruler of Sumer and Akkad. This date probably marks the end of the Sumerian state. Sumerian civilization, however, was adopted almost in its entirety by Babylonia.

by Alfred Hamori 1995 from HungarianMythsAndLegends Website Such stories as the creation, the garden of Eden, the flood and the angels of the Bible and other related religions, may have been derived from the earliest literature of mankind. These stories were first written down by the earliest literate civilization of man, the Sumerian civilization over 5,500 years ago. Their nation was located in southern Mesopotamia, but their influence spread from Eastern Europe to India and Egypt. Most languages today have traces of Sumerian loan words in them, even when not related to them. Their language belonged to the "Ural-Altaian" language family of Eurasia, which is unlike the Semitic, IndoEuropean or Indo-Chinese in grammar and is more like Hungarian, Turkish, Finnish, and Dravidian (of India). These languages share the largest amount of vocabulary and what is much more important, a similar agglutinative grammatical structure. Because of the very special place the Sumerians have in human history, the Indo-European and Semitic scholars have tried vainly to isolate them into a special category, after they couldn't force them into their own language families. A few enlightened Western European scholars however have stated that, of all the living languages of the world, Hungarian has the most in common with this ancient dead tongue. In Sumerian mythology the "sons" of heaven, were categorized into three main groups. The main group was capable of creating life and able to have off- spring of their own. These were called the DINGIR. The eunuch like second group was originally the servants of the main group and was called the ANU-NAKI.

49

The third group was known as the EGIGI or IGIGI, which often had some specific task and outpost on the planet. All of them may have came from beyond this planet and lived it seemed to the locals for eternity. The book of ENOCH also talks of a group, which came as reinforcement later and were racially different from the others, and these were to perform some basic work for the "angels" among the human population. Their governor according to ENOCH, was called SATANAIL. They are the ones who broke the laws of heaven and took the daughters of men to be their wives, and from them they had children. The punishment for this was the flood, which was to allow a new start and to destroy the mistakes of these fallen angels. From the scanty literature available to us, such as the ancient Sumerian and Babylonian literature, the Bible and the Book of Enoch, some people have generalized the basic characteristics of the 7 leading, archangels and their names. Christian O'Brian in his book "The Genius of the Few", has used this method and has hit the nail right on the head. The reason I believe that he is correct is because I have tried a different approach, using ancient Sumerian and Hungarian as a reference, and was able to substantiate his claims. The definitions of the meaning of the titles of the archangels which I define at the beginning of each name, all derive from Christian O'Brians evaluation, based on ancient religious literature and is followed by my linguistic analysis.        In our literature concerning the seven archangels the following names are often listed: Michael -A militaristic guardian angel (NIN-URTA) Gabriel -The governor of Eden (NIN-LIL) Uriel -Ruler of all, surrounding Eden (EN-LIL) Raphael -Healing arts. (EN-KI) Raguel -Judging and monitoring Sariel -Punishment of crimes (Ner-gal/Ninurta) Remiel -Responsible for spreading the word & news As is readily apparent, all these names end with EL, which was the title of the "angels", just like the "gods" of the Hebrews, the Elohim. I have included some of the Sumerian equivalents of the names in brackets, known to us from their mythology. The most detailed account of the activities of the angels, is given by Enoch, who supposedly lived before the flood. He was recruited by the angels to perform such duties as being a go between, or messenger, between angels and men, and to be a scribe or keeper of records. His accounts were written down and have been passed on for thousands of years. His stories are very unusual, and are the stories of a simple primitive man in the bewildering and amazing world technically incomprehensible to man until recently. At this point let us dispense with the religious view of what an angel is and simply try to understand what the earliest civilization of man handed down to us, without any preconceived bias. In the words of the Sumerians, what we call angels, were called by them ANU_NAKI meaning, "from or of the sky". AN meant "sky, heaven, high and chief god" and NAK was the genitive & locative suffix which we write separately as "OF". Similarly in Hungarian the Sumerian AN word is found as MANY, while the NAK suffix is also the genitive/locative and means OF, or relationship. Variations of this suffix are found in most Ural-Altaic languages to which Hungarian belongs. However there is another unusual use of the Hungarian suffix NAK, reserved for the highest administrative positions, which originally served the king. That is why prime minister (EL-NOK), spokesman (SZO-NOK), treasurer (TAR-NOK), engineer (MER-NOK).. used such titles. In ancient Sumerian city states, these most important positions were held by the second rate angels, the ANU-NAKI. The eastern neighbors of the Sumerians, the Elamites also used the NAK title for the king. Only after the ANUNAKI finally left was the government handed over to the first human king, who was recorded to be ETANA of the city of KISH. This same ETANA is in Hungarian mythology as the father of the first empire builder, the great hunter NIMROD, rather than the Biblical Kush. It is interesting that certain eastern Scythian traditions call the ancestor of their people Kush-Tana, a combination of the two. In Sumerian mythology, unlike the Bible version, it was ETANA and not Nimrod, who wished to visit heaven the home of the "gods", and he succeeded with the help of an "eagle".

50

Returning to the meaning of the titles of the seven archangels, who were the ruling council which directed the activities of the "angels". If we remove the suffix EL, then we are left with their functional title, when using the Sumerian language as our guide. Sumerian IL, Akkadian ELI means "high, above,highness". Hungarian fel=upward, fen=above, on=upon.  MICHA, MISH or MASH (Michael), refers to heroes/prince in ancient Sumerian, as it does in Dravidian, Ugrian, and ancient Scythian tongues. In Hungarian stories the "heroes" are often called MISKA and hero tales are also called MESHE. The heroic name refers to the military position of Michael as the guardian and protector. The symbol of the hero is a serpent in Sumerian, since it had a similar name, called MUSH. In ancient cultures the serpent was often the symbol of rejuvenation, rebirth, healing as well as service and wisdom. That is why the earliest Mesopotamian art represented the mother goddess with a female body and a serpent-like head. This tradition can be traced also in Scythian legends. Hungarian tradition claims that they are also a Scythian race. In the east, the dragon was also the title of heroes as well as a symbol of fertility and wisdom. For these reasons in Hungarian traditions the MISKA mug is in the shape of the upper torso of a traditional Hungarian soldier, the hussar, with the serpent on its belly. It was drunk in celebration of heroes and in remembrance of family members, who have passed away.  GABR, GAVR (Gabriel), was the female governor of Eden. If we observe that the original Latin word for governor, was "GUBERnator", then again the ancient GABR title is recognized. Like many languages the B became V or was then deleted altogether, leaving KOR to be the root word for government in Hungarian. According to Sumerian tradition, the

51

governor of Eden was often called Nin-Ti, "lady of life" who was responsible for "genetic engineering" in our modern vernacular. She was the Baudug-Gasan "great bountiful queen" and Nin-Mah "great mother" or as the wife of lord En-Lil she was called Nin-LIL, who helped create 7 prototypes of Homo Sapiens from combining genetic material from wild primitive man and a compatible angel. She was also called the lady of the mountain "Nin-Hursag", since Eden was supposed to be located in a mountain valley. Since in the Sumerian word Nin-Ti, "TI" also meant rib, the later Babylonian translations of the "Lady of Life" became "Lady of the Rib". It was this corruption of her name which lead in time to the Biblical Eve to be created from Adam's "rib". While other angels were prone to have work in and out of their colony, Nin-Lil's main responsibilities were in Eden. The GUB root word in Sumerian means to stand or stay, while GUBA meant to stand firm. (Hungarian Gubaszt). Similar to her name "hursag", the Sumerian word "uru-zag" was also a synonym for kingdom/territory as is "ursag/orszag" in Hungarian. The name of Eden in Sumerian accounts was called "kar-sag". While the Sumerian word "Edin", which remained as the name of EDEN could mean several things in Sumerian, such as "edin" (uncultivated highlands, borderlands), or "e'-din" (the house of creation). The great queen goddess in the Emegir Sumerian dialect was NIN, similar to Magyar "Neni", while the "mother language" Emesu/Subar dialect called the queen "Gasan", which is the source of the Hungarian/Sabir? "Aszony", which up to the Middle Ages also meant queen. In early Mesopotamia, east of Sumeria, the Elamites also called the queen-goddess "ASAN", which is even more like modern Hungarian. No wonder that early Hungarians called their beloved Great-Queen mother goddess Nagy-Aszony or Boldog Aszony, which in Sumerian was also called BAU or BAU-DUG GASZAN. Today all titles have lost their original meaning, just as in English. Everyone has become a Sir and a Lady, no matter how undeserving they are.  UR or AR (Uriel), was the chief guardian and ruler of earth. In Sumerian accounts he was normally called EN-LIL, the chief "god" of earth and represented by the atmosphere and air. In later ages the title UR was passed on to kings, whose chief function came from their responsibilities as guardians of their territories and their people. That is why the UR name means guardian in Sumerian as well as hero and lord. In the ancient Hurrian language of northern Mesopotamia, the UR name became IUR meaning "king". The Hurrians also spoke a Ural-Altaic like agglutinative language, just as the Sumerians and the Elamites. Similarly in ancient Egyptian UR also meant king and kings were considered by them to be of divine origin. In Hungarian the lords or kings are also known as UR, while guards are also called similarly OR. This is also similar to the Old Bulgar word "Ur-ugh", from their original Hunnish language, before they were absorbed by their Slavic subjects. Besides the title UR the name of EN-LIL is completely understandable in Hungarian, since En was a title of lords, as in the Hungarian pronoun ON today is the first person pronoun of special respect. The word LIL refers to air and breath in Sumerian as it does today in Hungarian Lel-ek, Lelk, Lehel and so on. This is a common word in the western Ural-Altaic languages. The term LI in Sumerian however had another different meaning, which referred to life, and was symbolized by a potted plant. That is why he was the father of life and the soul/breath which animates the material body. In Hungarian "Lelek", refers to soul and "el" refers to life, while "lehel" the breath. Lel was also a name of one of the great lords, during the Hungarian settlement in the 9th century. Several Hungarian rulers of the seven tribes/nations also had ancient Mesopotamian GOD names. Arpad/Egyptian Erpat, Huba/Elamite Huba, Tohotom/Tehemtem -ancient Iran, On-d/Sumerian An, Kende/Keykendi of ancient Baktria the ancestor of the Hungarian Szemere clan.  RAPH or RAB or RAV (Raphael), is known as the archangel responsible with the healing arts. In ancient times the shaman was responsible with the healing arts. In Sumerian he was called TAL-TAL, which in Hungarian is TAL-TOS. His method often required communication with the spirits, who could heal the sick and remove the evil spirits from the body. The Sumerian shaman was no primitive, like many shamans in primitive societies are. He knew and utilized hundreds of complex medicines, whose ingredients scientists are studying today from their old medicinal books. The Hungarian term REV, pronounced just like the English RAVE, means the ecstatic trance in which the shaman enters the other dimensions. In Sumerian ARA also meant the raving, howling sound made. The REV also means the "ferry" boat which crosses a river. The other dimension (heaven or hell) was often reached by crossing a symbolic river. In modern Hungarian the medical doctor is called ORV-os, which is derived from the ancient eastern word ARB-is, who

52

were one of the seven priestly casts of the old Magian religion of the Hungarians. They were responsible with healing and were especially competent doctors. Many early Hungarian skulls have been found showing surgical marks, with the patients surviving the operation. The Hungarian name for doctor uses the RAB or ARB variation of the root-word found as part of the RAPH-ael name.  RAG (from RAGUEL), was responsible with sentencing or bringing to justice those who broke the laws. In ancient Babylonian "RAGUMU" was the suit brought against the defendant. Similarly in Hungarian "RAGA-lom" is the suit against the defendant. The "lom" is just a suffix of abstract concepts. In Sumerian the RIG word, which is the source of RAGUEL, simply meant to talk or speech, with which a case is typically presented to a council. Similarly REGE in Hungarian is a story given in speech like sing song fashion, like a saga. It is also related to the qualities of the voice (rikkan,rekedt). In old Hungarian the REGOS were the bards who sang or told stories of heroes and religion. The council of elders, and the subject of knowledge they represented in Sumerian is called TAN, just as in Hungarian and several other Ural-Altaian languages, including even Japanese. The decision which they brought forward, based on deliberation by a judge, is called BAR in Sumerian as it is in Hungarian BIRO=judge. The word is also found in a close eastern relative of the Hungarian language, the Chuvash, as BAR. The word was also adopted into English, through the influence of the Huns. Even the remnant of the early AkkadianBabylonian word for lawyer UGIDU is found in modern Hungarian Ugyved.  SAR (from SARIEL), is responsible with the punishment of the guilty, the guardian of their imprisonment who isolates the criminals and "encloses" them in a penal holding area. In Sumerian the SAR word also means to enclose. Similarly SA means inner, while SAG means inside. Sar also meant 3600 in Sumerian, which was the closing of the circle and is related to the somewhat idealized period of 360 days in a year. It was the Sumerians who first divided the circle into 360 degrees. Similarly in Hungarian ZAR means lock or enclose, while EZER also means a thousand. The old Ural-Altaic number system, unlike any others in the world, was based on 6 and 60, like Sumerian, in which the decimal places were in multiples of 6 or 60. That is why Hungarians still say "hatvany", when expressing the idea of multiplying the effectiveness of something. This word is derived from 60 (hatvan), the ancient multiplier. There is a controversy of who or what ZARA-THUSTRA the founder of the Magian religion was and when he actually lived. Some mistakenly associate him with the early history of the Persians, who were rather latecomers to the region of present Iran/Persia. In the Bible it is the MAGI, who visited the newborn Christ child in Bethlehem, since they prophesied his coming beforehand. Indeed Christ was often called a Magian by the Jews, due to his mother's Parthian ancestry. The earliest mention of the MAGI was as one of the six ethnic tribes of the Madja (Mede) confederacy of northern Mesopotamia, which was later conquered and absorbed by the Persians. The Magi also settled in the eastern part of the Persian Empire. The ancient and classical historians claim that Zarathustra lived long before the coming of the ancestors of the Persians around 500BC to Iran. The early Greeks claim that he was none other that Nimrod of the Bible, or Ninurta of the Sumerians. This of course is impossible to substantiate now because of all the legends which grew up around him over time. The Biblical stories of Nimrod and Abraham, for example occurred millenniums after the flood, long after the original Nimrod supposedly ruled. According to the Babylonians 131 years after the flood, while Hungarian Chronicles state 201 years. The Hungarian number must be recalculated to compensate for the ancient 60 based system, which results in 121. Could he be the same as the archangel Sariel? Perhaps. It would explain the many miraculous things that Zoroaster or Nimrod did, who was the mythical father of the Scythians and Magyars.  REM, REV (from REMIEL), is the most difficult of functions to really characterize. He was supposed to be the messenger and bringer of news and information. However the root word REM is normally associated with welcome, gladness, happiness which is RU and DUG in Sumerian. RA-GABA however means courier. In English there is a wonderful parallel word to this association, since REVEL is to enjoy something but REVEAL is to disclose hidden information. Both of these words are related to REM. These also associate with the definition of Raphael discussed before. In Hungarian O-ROM is also happiness, as in ancient Persian RAMA. However ROV and IR in Hungarian is to inscribe and write, which is important for sending messages. The same word in Sumerian is SAR and their scribes were called DUB-SAR. The bringing of tidings and good news, was a cause of celebration and good times it seems. Perhaps the following root words are also part of the name of SAR; IR=to bring, RI=traverse (Hungarian Yar), MU=a ship or vessel (Hungarian yar-MU).

53

The Sumerian "angels" were greatly revered before and after their disappearance and in later ages were thought to be "gods". Early Mesopotamia was populated by a host of non-semitic people like the Sumerians, Subarians, Hurrians, Kasites, Elamites and Medes who spoke similar languages. Every Sumerian city was supposedly founded by one of these "angels", who lived for many human lifetimes amongst the people. They however did eat, drink and had children like humans and some even made serious mistakes and broke the law. That is why many old religions gave such human-like characteristics to these false "gods". The "angels" themselves however believed in only one heavenly father, who was called AN in Sumerian, and who lived in the sky or heaven, from whence they also came. However not necessarily from the highest "heaven" of AN. Perhaps this is why some of the ancient religions of the Greeks, Babylonians, Egyptians had such a multitude of "gods", who often were too human like for us to consider them to be godlike. In Sumerian the name of the highest god was called AN. However there was another expression which often described him, as the single, one and only god, with the term Isten. (Hungarian isten) This term is often described to mean one, but was never used for mathematics. In many central Asian languages the god of heaven and sky was called TEN, or TENGRI, a word much like the Sumerian DINGIR, meaning god or angel. The best description of the meaning of ISTEN is found in the ancient book from Persia called the DAB-ISTAN (book of god), written by a people before the coming of the Persians. It talks of the perfect unity, the uncreated creator, the ONE god of the universe as being ISTEN or YSTEN. This same word was used by the Babylonians to mean ONE and only.  In Sumerian ASH=one, first and TEN= creator. The chief creator of the gods was called lord of the Earth "en-ki", who was also called Daramah, which has also been translated as great stagg, but which also means creator in Hungarian as "terem-tö". His name perhaps explains the origin of the Hungarian myth of origin, called the legend of the stagg, which is often called a totemic origin myth, but may in fact be just a symbolic legend, whose story is recreated yearly as the movements of the constellation ursa major and the birth and death of the seasons. That is described in articles dealing with the Legend of the Stagg.

by Peter R. Farley extracted from "The True Nature of Planet Earth" from 4ThruthSeekers Website ...If we take a look back at the various entities involved with the whole puzzle surrounding Jesus and the different bloodlines, only one significant person remains to whom we have paid little or no attention. Neither have we found out any more about her beyond what the Bible says—until now. That person is James the Just‟s wife, Mary Magdalen‟s sister, Jesus‟ sister-in-law, Martha. Joseph‘s marriage to Martha, the Magdalen‘s sister and the sister-in-law of Jesus, produced four children, three boys and a girl, all of whom later married, helping spread the royal Davidic bloodline of their father—and also the bloodline of Lucifer. What is it that is so important about Martha that she would be included in these paintings and given a title such as ‗shepherdess‘, unless, like the Magdalen herself she was critical to the entire process and someone important in her own right. Again, Lindsey channels the Spiritual Hierarchy for an answer: ‖Martha was integrated into this entire process because she was a high initiate in the dark side of the esoteric arts. She was directly related to the Anunnaki. She had within her the knowledge of sacred alignments and geometry. In her past incarnations and throughout this entire process she has been that being known as Lilith. Her role was and is to perpetuate her own bloodline and at some point bring the Luciferian and Anunnaki bloodlines together. She is on the planet today as Hillary Clinton. Her role here now is to bring the bloodlines together. Chelsea Clinton, then, is the grail child—the one who has the blood of both lines from the Anunnaki and from the royal Davidic bloodline of Jesus and James. Hillary has to do with Tori [see chapter 9] because she knew Hillary

54

[Lilith] in a past life. Those who want to merge the two bloodlines are the Anunnaki because it would tie them directly into Lucifer. Hillary was also Catherine de Medici [married to Henry of France].‖ Following up on this very surprising information we could not believe how well it corroborated with what we then were to come across online. Caterina di Lorenzo de Medici (1519 - 1589), was queen of France, wife of one Valois king and mother of three. Born in Florence, Italy, she was a daughter of Lorenzo II de‘ Medici and a French princess, Madeleine de la Tour d‘Auvergne. Having lost both her parents at an early age, Catherine was sent to a convent to be educated; she was only fourteen when she was married (1533), at Marseilles, to the duke of Orléans, who would later become King Henry II of France. It was her uncle, Pope Clement VII, who arranged that marriage with Henry‘s father Francis I of France. Faced with the possible extinction of the royal house of Francis, it was Catherine who was obligated to produce children, and Francis lived long enough to see his grandchildren before he died. During the reign of her husband (1547-1559), Catherine lived a quiet and passive life but observed what was going on. Henry being completely under the influence of his mistress, Diane de Poitiers, Catherine had little authority. In 1552, when the king left the kingdom for the campaign of Metz, she was nominated regent, but with very limited powers. This continued even after the accession of her sickly son Francis II of France at age 15. His wife, Mary, Queen of Scots, little disposed to meddle with politics on her own account, was managed by her uncles, the cardinal of Lorraine and the duke of Guise. The queen-mother, however, soon grew weary of the domination of the Guises, and entered upon a course of secret opposition, manipulating the key alignments of royal marriages in and around Europe for a long time to come. [Catherine unwittingly had vast influence on fashions for more than 350 years when she enforced a ban on thick waists at court attendance during the 1550s. For nearly 350 years, women‘s primary means of support then was the corset, with laces and stays made of whalebone or metal.] On the death of Francis, Catherine became regent during the minority of her second son, Charles IX of France, and found before her a career worthy of the most soaring ambition. She was then forty-one years old, but, although she was the mother of nine children, she was still vigorous and active. She retained her influence for more than twenty years in the troubled period of the French Wars of Religion. She was zealous in the interests of her children, especially of her favorite third son, the duke of Anjou [a key figure in the whole Rennes-leChateau mystery]. The Medici family of Florence itself, can be traced back to the end of the 12th century. It was part of the patrician class, not the nobility, and through much of its history the family was seen as the friends of the common people. They achieved their great wealth and influence through banking and commerce during the 13th century at the same time when the Templars were also gaining power, wealth and influence throughout Europe in the creation of these very same fields. Political influence came along with their wealth. One ancestor of Catherine‘s, Cosimo (1389-1464), amassed the largest library in Europe, brought in many Greek sources, including the works of Plato, from Constantinople, founded the Platonic Academy and patronized Marsilio Ficino, who later issued the first Latin edition of the collected works of Plato [coincides nicely with the Hierarchy‟s mention of her knowledge of sacred geometry. We tend to gravitate to things we have been involved with in past lives as well, and as an Anunnaki leader, geometry and the sacred grid would have been a part of her understanding already]. The Medici family dominated Florentine politics for two and a half centuries and presided over a cultural achievement that is equaled only by Athens in the golden age. The family also got its genes mixed with those of most royal families in Europe.  Medici women included, Catherine (1519-1589) who married Henry II, King of France and ruled the country after her husband‘s death

55

  

Maria (1573-1642) married Henry IV, King of France Maria‘s daughters became queens of Spain and England Cosimo II‘s wife, Maria Magdalena, was the sister of Ferdinand II, Holy Roman Emperor The Medici Coat of Arms, unusual for its time, is symbolic of the Kabbalistic Tree of Life. What is especially interesting about Catherine‘s chateau, Chenonceau Chateau, is that it is the only chateau also built as a bridge [symbolic of her role in bridging the two bloodlines, and also bridging heaven and Earth]. It is also the most visited chateau. The Chateau was also designed by women. Catherine as queen, lived in another chateau while the king‘s mistress lived at Chenonceau. When the king died, Catherine removed the mistress from the chateau and moved in. Catherine was a very unhappy person and wanted to decorate in black. Her third floor bedroom is painted black, and the bedroom is still the only part of the chateau which has been left painted so dark. The Black Mass was apparently invented by Catherine de Medici and practiced as a kind of bizarre party gag in the court of Louis XIV, but things degenerated and culminated in the horrific Affair of the Poisons. The Black Mass is a parody of a Roman Catholic mass involving the worship of Satan, or the Devil. Accounts of the black mass come primarily from literature and legend. They describe a number of rituals that generally contradict the message in a proper mass. Participants may suspend a crucifix upside down, recite traditional prayers backward, perform a mock blessing with filthy water, use a naked woman as an altar, sacrifice animals, or perform a variety of bizarre sexual acts. Hillary Clinton fits the role of Catherine and Lilith to a T, and also explains the regard she is held in for her potential political power and influence on the political agenda here in the United States. She certainly seemed to know exactly what she was doing when she chose Bill to be her husband, as if the whole thing was planned to happen for her and her handler‘s higher agenda. From her own biographical website comes the description of how she met Bill Clinton after entering Yale Law School. The former President often recalls how they met in the library when she strode up to him and said, ―If you‘re going to keep staring at me, I might as well introduce myself.‖ The two were soon inseparable—partners in moot court, political campaigns, and matters of the heart. She was elected United States Senator from New York on November 7, 2000. She is the first First Lady elected to the United States Senate and the first woman elected statewide in New York. No words could better describe Lilith‘s agenda than as ‗First Lady‘ of the reptilian bloodline, with her task to blend the two bloodlines involved, that of the Anunnaki of which she was supreme first lady, and the Luciferian bloodline of Jesus, of which William Rockefeller Clinton was a leading member. Although seemingly infertile for a long time, Catherine sought also to integrate the reptilian bloodline into the royal Merovingian bloodline of Jesus and the crowned heads of Europe [and later the United States] through her 9 children—a synchronicity in and of itself since she was once the birth goddess for the Anunnaki and would have access to fertility techniques not available to others. Lilith, ―she of the night‖ or ―the howler‖, said to be Adam‟s first mate, had wings [symbolic of an ability to fly –in a craft as the Anunnaki were able to do] and was always portrayed with owls [described earlier in this volume as one of the chief symbols of the Illuminati and the reptilian bloodlines]. Lilith was said to have left Adam because he tried to dominate her [now there‘s an archetype for you]. In all likelihood, she too was one of Enki‘s experiments in genetic mixing. The Black Madonna has her roots in this pre-patriarchal first partner of Adam, Lilith. She thus represents the

56

strength and equality of womanhood—a proud, forthright, and commanding figure–as opposed to the strictly subordinate image of the conventional White Madonna as seen in church representations of Jesus‟ mother. It was said that Lilith knew the secret name of God [a secret held also by Mary Magdalene, ‗the woman who knew the All‘]—in this case it would have been Lucifer‟s original name Be‟el-zebub. She is black because in gnostic thought Wisdom (Sophia), is black, having existed in the darkness of Chaos before the Creation. In ancient Sumer, the key females of the royal succession were all venerated as lilies, having such names as Lili, Luluwa, Lilith, Lilutu and Lillette. The fleur-de-lis [the emblem of the House of Anjou, Catherine de Medici‘s son] was introduced in the late 5th century to denote the royal bloodline of France, later included in the Royal House of Scots along with the Davidic Lion of Judah and the Desposynic Unicorn. The Christine Unicorn, believed to be the only thing that could purify the false doctrines that flowed from the Roman Church, is often shown being chased, imprisoned, persecuted, or at least chained by one leg, often as a direct replication of Jesus. While we may speak of Lilith as one of this being‘s incarnations, it would be more correct to say that is the name she was given in her role as Adam‘s first partner. Prior to this role we often know her by two other famous names as well, Inanna and Ishtar, here described in one of Sitchin‘s earlier works: ―Some of the principal deities, members of the sacred circle of Twelve, were themselves in a way Earthlings: Nanar/Sin and Ishkur/Adad, Enlil‘s younger sons, were born on Earth; so were of course Sin‘s twin children, Utu/Shamash and Inanna/Ishtar.‖ Inanna speaks of her role through Barbara Clow: ―I was the first Nibiruan female to give birth to the child of an Earth father. In fact, at the time this was the only way to ensure that the children of Nibiru would remain on Earth. Their Earth fathers would force them to remain and build families. Unfortunately, though, this need also created the patriarchy. And the patriarchy would later destroy the very Goddess culture that had created it.‖ Her subsequent role as ‗shepherdess‘ to her children here on Earth is further explained in the ancient Sumerian Tale of Etana where Etana, the ―strongman,‖ was selected for the position of king after ―Ishtar was looking for a shepherd and searching high and low for a king‖ in the rebuilding process after the Flood. The one who was chosen "Shepherd" king was awarded the tools that would allow them to keep in contact with their masters the gods in the 4th dimension—the orb, the scepter, the crown, even the throne itself— all the trappings of royalty, all made of gold and all inlaid with precious and semi-precious stones such as diamonds and emeralds (such as the gods spoke through in an earlier chapter to lead their people), and lapis lazuli (the 4th dimensional stone)—all of which acted as crystal receivers for the god‘s commands from the higher dimension, as well as transmitters of the king‘s thoughts and those of his surrounding subjects in return. Inana/Ishtar was also called Luluwa, described as ―a pure-bred Anunnaki princess,‖ in the role of also being Cain‘s ‗wife‘. This answers one of the greatest problems with the Biblical account of Adam, that is if Adam and Eve were the first man and woman, and Cain and Abel their first two sons, who was it then that Cain married to sire his children? Although not giving the name of Cain‘s wife, the Bible does name their younger son Enoch (Henôch), while the Sumerian records cite his elder son and kingly successor Atûn, who is perhaps better known as King Etâna of Kish. So, just as St. Paul came back to repeat his performance in a later life as Brigham Young to help control the religious aspects of control over the people, so too did the Anunnaki birth-goddess, Lilith keep on returning to help integrate the Anunnaki bloodline with that of the royal bloodline of Jesus-Lucifer. In this regard one might think of he as indeed the ‗shepherdess‘ of the bloodline, but a little more still in being ‗mother‘ to the race of human slaves as it were. While not happy with her ‗husband‘ Adam, she did make a fertile producer of a race of Anunnaki/human children. As the Hierarchy said through Lindsey, ―Her role was and is to perpetuate her bloodline and at some point bring the Luciferian and Anunnaki bloodlines together... Those who want to merge the two bloodlines are the Anunnaki because it would tie them directly into Lucifer.‖ This also helps reinforce what Rayelan Allen wrote about Hillary Clinton‟s part in shying Princess Diana away from potential husband‘s here in the United States: ―Di had her eyes set on being the First Lady of America‖ [uniting the two bloodlines]... Diana would be allowed to choose her new husband from three men that had been hand-picked for her. Each man represented a powerful New World Order family [the bloodline of Jesus]: Jay Rockefeller and George W. Bush represented their families respectively. The other candidate was Bill Clinton.‖ It is according to Allan that rumors had circulated in Arkansas since the time Bill Clinton‘s mother was born that she was the illegitimate daughter of Winthrop Rockefeller [royal bloodline] but it was the Rothschilds [Anunnaki bloodline] who bought the hand of the Princess Diana and would marry her to a man of their choice.

57

‖On Tuesday, September 24, 1996, President Clinton was in New York signing the Comprehensive Nuclear Test Ban Treaty. This meeting had been planned for months, and the President could not get out of it. Knowing this, Hillary made sure that Princess Diana was invited to the White House on that day. The White House meeting between Hillary and Diana was only two days after the sudden, swift and secret marriage of John F. Kennedy, Jr. to Caroline Bessette. Could Hillary have been afraid that now that JFK, Jr. was no longer available, Diana would settle for Bill? ‖At the White House breakfast, Hillary told Diana something that made her leave the United States immediately. What could Hillary have told Diana that would have made her turn and run?... Whatever Hillary said to Diana at that September White House meeting, Diana left the United States and never returned.‖ If this bears an uncanny resemblance to the Alien vs Predator movie where Mankind is trapped between two warring alien races, then perhaps we are not too far wrong, for alien they both are, and warring we are just beginning to find out. What is it that made such painters as Poussin incorporate her image and her sadness into their geometrically precise paintings, even though in the end they were also keepers of her secret? ‖Christopher Cornford has pointed out that one of the most impressive confirmations of Poussin‘s conscious manipulation of the geometrical structure of the painting lies in the significant placing of the centre of the controlling pentagram. It lies, with precision, upon the forehead of the shepherdess. He makes the comment that „It suggests…that the whole scene is somehow emanating from her meditative consciousness, or pivoting round it…It is her mood of gentle sadness that dominates the picture.‟ Now that the pentagonal structure has been found in the Rennes-le-Chateau landscape, the identifying of the central point is both logical and inevitable. It is also very easy to do. The attempt releases a new torrent of possibilities.‖ (Lincoln) Not possibilities, but like everything the New World Order does, a confusion of smoke and mirrors to have people chasing their own tails rather than understanding the true meaning behind the symbology and their relentless pursuit of power...

by William Henry from HyddenMysteries Website

58

Reconstruction: The Hanging Gardens of Babylon (Iraq) A lot of wild speculation in metaphysical circles these days concerns the possible return of Planet X, a mysterious roaming planet that swings to the far side of our solar system, and is expected to return to our part of the solar system soon. In Sumerian mythology, Planet X is called ―The Lord‖ and is the home of a group of beings that the bible calls Shining Ones. According to my interpretation of Sumerian myths presented in my book Ark of the Christos: Thee Mythology, Symbolism and Prophecy of the Return of Planet X and the Age of Terror, these wise beings, the ‗angels‘ of the Old Testament, wielded enormously advanced technology. They operated a (star) gateway linking Heaven and Earth. They genetically altered the human body as a ―resurrection machine‖ of ―soul flower‖ to operate in conjunction with this gateway. They possessed the secret science of alchemy, the transmutation of the elements, through which they could create weapons of mass destruction and advanced human beings.

The Sumerian Sun god enters Earth through a gateway. The Shining Ones of Planet X were last here in 3760 B.C., which is the time of Anu‘s, the ruler of Planet X‘s, last visit. In a morning- time ceremony in which Anu departs Earth, E.A. and Enlil, two sons of Anu, await Anu at what is called the ―golden supporter.‖ They hold several objects: ―that which opens up the secrets‖ (most certainly the Egyptian Key of Life), ―the Sun disks,‖ and the ―splendid shining posts.‖ The ―golden supporter‖ device is sheathed in a golden skin.

The Egyptian Pillar or Tree of Life Anu and his wife, Antu, stand before the golden supporter, which can only be the golden Pillar or Tree of Life, a 45- foot tall device lined with a gold alloy the Egyptians said could ‗drill‘ holes in space. This device (left) was mounted on a platform that resembles in form and likely function the Ark of the Covenant. The device comes alive, the gate swings open and Anu and Antu enter the Abyss (sometimes called the Fish of Isis).

59

Anu entering the gateway to return to Planet X? Z.Sitchin When Time Began Incredibly, Sumerian scholar Zecharia Sitchin has recovered what may be depictions of this scene. In this scene (right) we see two people flanking an entrance to a gateway in which a third person makes an entrance (or exit). The sun and moon symbols can be seen above this gateway. The two guards hold devices, long poles with circular tops, which Sitchin concludes served an astronomical purpose. He also equates them with golden pillars at the entrance to Solomon‘s Temple in Jerusalem. 1 This being so, can we see these devices as ―golden needles‖? Is the story of this golden needle woven deep into the mythology of the ancients? Is the ‗silver thread‘ woven by this needle actually a wormhole linking Earth with the Planet of the Lord? While it is uncertain if Planet X is headed this way in the immediate future, one thing is certain. The return of this planet centers on the recovery of a technology once housed at Solomon‘s Temple that is used to open a gateway linking Earth with far off regions of space. Recent military and political activity suggests that the world powers are jockeying for position as if the return of Planet X is imminent. The stakes are high. This planet is at the center of a biblical prophecy known as the ―Day of the Lord.‖ The man in the catbird seat of this milieu is Saddam Hussein, the mass-murdering Iraqi dictator with the Cheshire cat smile. Sitchin, one of the few experts on Planet X, indicates that, according to prophecy, the last time Planet X was visible was in the 6th century B.C. The ―Day of the Lord‖ (the return of Planet X) occurred c. 550 B.C. when prophecies said that Planet X was visible. 550 B.C. is an extraordinary date. In 576 B.C. the Babylonian king Nebuchadnezzar looted and leveled the Temple of Solomon in Jerusalem, took three temple wise men hostage, and as I will detail momentarily, appears to have negotiated a deal with these temple priests to open a gateway to Heaven. As the book of Daniel describes, 2 he put the three wise men from the Temple of Solomon into a ―fiery furnace.‖ When they reappeared not only were they in pristine condition, they were not alone. They had the Son of God in tow. I have interpreted this ‗fiery furnace‘ as a zone of frequency or vibration that is the mouth of a stargate or a wormhole. When the three wise men entered this gateway they traveled to a distant place, possibly to the center of our Milky Way galaxy, or possibly to Planet X, and returned with the Son of God. This remarkable story is of far greater significance in the Age of Terror than most realize. It is well known that Iraqi President Saddam Hussein has connected himself with Nebuchadnezzar, spending over $500 million during the 1980s on the reconstruction and the re-establishment of ancient Babylon, the capitol of Nebuchadnezzar. Over sixty million bricks have been made to place in the walls of Babylon, each engraved with the inscription, ―To King Nebuchadnezzar in the reign of Saddam Hussein‖. In essence, as has been widely reported by prophecy watchers and international news organizations alike, Saddam is saying he is the reincarnated Nebuchadnezzar. He is attempting to recreate and outdo the feats of the biblical king. As we shall see through this investigation, Saddam controls an asset infinitely more important and powerful than oil, or even, nuclear weapons. He controls access to the temples that housed the history humanity‘s origins, and potentially, the secrets of stargates. Buried deep beneath the sand s of Iraq are the secrets of the Shining Ones of Planet X. Saddam‘s actions reveal

60

that he knows the political value of these secrets. Before exploring the eye-opening story of Nebuchadnezzar‘s opening of a stargate it is important to lay a foundation for this event. Saddam is currently engaged in a massive program to convert Iraq into a ―Disneyland of the ancient Shining Ones‖ (my term). Included in this program is the recreation of ancient Sumerian temples dedicated to the Shining Ones, the copying of ancient cuneiform tablets concerning the Shining Ones, and the retrieval of ancient Babylon‘s famed Ishtar Gate from Berlin. One of the most startling antiquities moves Iraq is set to launch is a campaign to ―revive‖ the Ashurbanipal Library, the earliest systematically collected and catalogued library in the ancient world. 3 This was the library of the king who said he could read the texts from before the Flood! Excavated by British archaeologists in the mid 19th century at Nineveh, the 25,000 cuneiform tablets assembled by King Ashurbanipal are almost all now in the British Museum. These include the famous 7th-century BC Flood Tablet, which relates part of the Epic of Gilgamesh and contains the ―backstory‖ to the account of the flood given in the Book of Genesis. In April 2002 Iraqi archaeologists asked the British Museum if it would allow casts to be made of the cuneiform tablets. Although individual tablets have in the past been copied as casts, this would be the first time that any substantial number had been made. British Museum keeper John Curtis, who received the request during his visit to Baghdad last month, told The Art Newspaper that ―the museum would do its best to cooperate.‖ 4 The proposed reconstructed library at Nineveh would hold copies of all of the British Museum‘s tablets, and it is planned as both a scholarly center and tourist attraction. Alongside the library, the Saddam [Hussein] Institute for Cuneiform Studies will be set up as part of the University of Mosul. Plans are also being made to excavate one of the wings of King Ashurbanipal‘s palace, in Kuyunjik Mound, where it is hoped that thousands of other tablets lie buried. There are 10,000 archaeological sites scattered through the country, most of them not fully excavated. In Iraq historical monuments are a matter of national security. This is because they mark the locations of the secrets of the Shining Ones.

Hussein's rebuilt Ishtar Gate, Babylon It‘s absolutely impossible to get close to the legendary ziggurat of Ur without a letter of authorization. Ur, the Biblical city of the Chaldeans, is the land of the prophet Abraham, father of the three great monotheist religions: Judaism, Christianity and Islam. What is presented as the ruins of his house from around 4000 BC can also be seen near the ziggurat. The ziggurat was re-engineered by Nebuchadnezzar. A monumental staircase - rebuilt by order of Saddam Hussein allows the visitor to ascend to the second stage. The facade of the ziggurat still bears traces of American bombing during the Gulf War - or ―Mother of All Battle s‖ as it‘s known in Iraq. According to archaeologists, gang leaders sometimes drive through provincial towns with trucks and shovels, recruiting people to dig at poorly guarded sites. 5 What are they after? As in the example set by a recent robbery the monument robbers want knowledge. Thieves smashed the doors of an Iraqi museum and a glass display case, absconding with cuneiform tablets and cylinders from the 6th century B.C. They left behind gold jewelry that might have tempted amateurs. Cylinders from the 6th century B.C. are more valuable than gold for the information they record.

61

Sample of early cylinder seal. The looting began in the tumultuous immediate aftermath of the Gulf War. In the Kurdish areas of northern Iraq, and the southern area populated by Iraq‘s restless Shiite Muslims, most of the provincial museums were ransacked. Iraqi authorities charge - and their accusations are backed up by some archaeologists abroad - that Sumerian antiquities are smuggled out of the country by diplomats and U.N. relief workers. Last summer, a landlord was cleaning out a Baghdad villa that had been recently vacated by a diplomat. Inside, he found two cartons of archaeologist fragments. The Iraqi government hasn‘t named the diplomat or his country. Saddam believes he is to unite the Arab world under Islam. By recreating ancient Babylon, and by uncovering and disseminating the texts from ancient Iraq he can simultaneously duplicate the feats of Nebuchadnezzar and potentially pull the intellectual rug out from underneath Judaism and Christianity. The pre-history of both of these religions is found in Iraq. Saddam controls the temples that housed the ―back story‖ of Judaism and Christianity. He seeks to retrieve the rest of the story and destroy these religions. If Saddam launches a storm of ancient knowledge it could turn current biblical scholarship into gumbo, and release a potentially debilitating thought virus into the Global Mind. This may explain why the pace of archaeological work being done by in Iraq is increasing from the little activity of the past decade due to the ongoing international crisis over Baghdad‘s weapons programs and the economic effects of sanctions. Saddam assuredly knows that the release of documentation proving Judaism and Christianity as derivatives or copies of an ancient Sumerian religion could have a devastating effect on global affairs. Millions of people who partake in the Christian ceremony of communion may be surprised to learn that this procedure is derived from an alchemical teaching of E.A., the god of wisdom of ancient Sumeria, modern-day Iraq. An expedition sponsored this past winter by the Deutsches Archaeologisches Institut (German Archaeology Institute) in Berlin sent a team of researchers to make a partial map of a buried Mesopotamian city using a magnetometer. The sensitive instrument is able to detect the presence of man-made objects beneath the soil and reveal the remnants of walls, canals, and residential districts. (see below report). The team zeroed in on the legendary city of Uruk, immortalized in a famous Sumerian epic poem -- ―The Song of Gilgamesh.‖ The poem, which today is the earliest surviving work of literature, tells the story of a Sumerian hero, Gilgamesh, whom many researchers believe may have been one of Uruk‘s early kings. In the story, Gilgamesh goes in search of the Stairway to Heaven and the Abode of the Gods.

Akkadian seal impression (2340-2180 BC) depicting Gilgamesh‟s journey beyond the gates at the end of the Earth guarded by doorkeepers tending ringed (or ringing) posts. He met Utnapishtim (the Sumerian Noah) at the source of the waters of immortality. British Museum. According to prophecy, additional primary targets of Saddam‘s duplication of Nebuchadnezzar‘s feats involve London, New York and Egypt. Each of these locations is home to obelisks known as ―the images of Bethshemesh‖. These ―images‖ are referred to in Jeremiah 43:9-13. Bethshemesh (literally ―House of the Son God‖) is in the land of Egypt. ―The houses of the gods of the Egyptians shall he burn with fire,‖ says Jeremiah. ―Bethshemesh, that is in the land of Egypt‖ is the city of Heliopolis, which is 6 miles NE of Cairo, Egypt. It was the center of an ancient cult of an Egyptian Sun of God, who was symbolized by the phoenix or heron. Heliopolis was the location of the Temple of the Phoenix (or heron), the Egyptian sun god and savior. The symbolism of the phoenix or heron was later attached to Jesus, including the hieroglyph for the heron , which was duplicated in the fish symbol of Jesus

62

Something of profound significance appears to reside at Heliopolis. Located just across the Nile from Giza and the pyramids, Heliopolis was the center of Egyptian religion. It is a place of enormous mystery. In the Bible the name given to Heliopolis was ―On‖ or ―An.‖ Sumerian texts record this is also one of the names of Planet X, and was derived from ―Anu,‖ the name of the ruler of Planet X. 7 The Greek Heliopolis means ―City of Helios,‖ literally the ―city of the sun god Helios‖ (―light of life‖) 8 being the sun/son of An or Anu. Heliopolis, An, or Tula, as it was also known, became the center for the priesthood of the sun god, Ra, sometime around 3350 BC. 9 Thutmose III originally erected the obelisks of Heliopolis about 1500 BC. Thuthmosis III is known as the ‗Napoleon of ancient Egypt‘. Historians note that his martial accomplishments matched precisely the impressive resume of the biblical King David, the ancestor of Jesus, and father of King Solomon. His rulership would witness the founding one of the most mysterious dynasties in all Egyptian history, a dynasty that included such illustrious names as Akhenaton and Tutankhamun. According to Laurence Gardner, it was also Tuthmosis III who established a mystery school of the original Rosicrucians, the Essene Therapeutate – meaning ‗physicians of the soul‘. 10 The Essenes later adopted this name. If Tuthmosis III was the original biblical ‗King David‘, as some scholars now suspect, 11 this would mean that the descendents of David, including Solomon and Jesus, would have carried the ‘sang azure‘, the royal blue blood of the Pharaohs. The obelisks in New York and London are the property of this family. In this profound scenario, Jesus, who came from the Royal House of David, potentially emerges as one of the last, if not the last, of the Egyptian Pharaohs. 12 If the Davids were a group of people (possibly pharaohs) it would not be easy for them to simply disappear. Is there any evidence of their continued influence in worldly affairs, even as absurd as it sounds, in the affairs of America? As it turns our there is evidence of the pharaohs continued existence as the Celtic Druids. Scholars debate the origins of the word Druid. In Gaelic druidh means ‗wise man‘ or ‗instructor‘. This is another appellation of the Shining Ones. Larousse‘s World Mythology says Druid came from daru-vid, meaning ‗skilled‘. One art in which the Druids were highly skilled was the transmutation of the elements. One classical scholar from the third century, Diogenes Laertius, said the Druids were the cult of the Magi, the sect of the Three Wise Men who sought out the Christ child Jesus. Does the Druid connection to the line of David explain why they sought the Christ child?

Heliopolis. It was at Heliopolis that the Pyramid Texts were discovered. The Pyramid Texts are hieroglyphic writings written on the walls of the pyramids that contain the instructions for the rebirth and resurrection of the pharaohs. It was also a center of an alchemical priesthood that guarded the secrets of transmuting the elements. Nebuchadnezzar‘s expedition into Egypt gave the ancient fulfillment of this prophecy. However, modern fulfillment of this prophecy will be seen in New York City and London. The ―images of Bethshemesh‖ (43:13) are literally, the ―obelisks of Heliopolis‖. These obelisks are also known as Cleopatra‘s Needles. Cleopatra‘s Needles are two ancient obelisks presented by the khedive of Egypt to Great Britain (1878) and the United States (1880). Each weighs about 200 tons and stands about 70 feet tall. The British installed their obelisk on the Thames (River) Embankment in London (1878). The Americans installed their obelisk in Central Park in New York City (1881). Jeremiah prophesied the destruction of these obelisks by the ―king of Babylon‖. 13 The concern the United States must contend with is that this modern Nebuchadnezzar can obtain nuclear weapons - almost at will - through the Russian or Chinese black market. According to the blueprint provided by biblical prophecy, he may choose to use these weapons against these three targets. The primary target is Jerusalem. Nebuchadnezzar is the only foreign invader to destroy Jerusalem. Saddam believes he must match him. The United States and Israel is prepared to use nuclear force against Iraq if necessary. Revelation 18:21-23, in fact, tells of the future and utter annihilation of the City of Babylon,

63

―And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all. And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee" Bible prophecies concerning Babylon‘s destruction have not yet been fulfilled. Isaiah 13:19 says, ―And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees‘ excellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah.‖ Isaiah‘s ―burden‖ for Babylon, in chapter thirteen also included a terse warning: ―Howl ye; for the day of the LORD is at hand; it shall come as a destruction from the Almighty,‖ (verse six). Sodom and Gomorrah were erased from the map by a premeditated and preventable thunderbolt from the sky of atomic proportions. In a scene reminiscent of the obliteration of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, at dawn one morning, as Abraham looked upon the valley below, fire came down from ―the Lord out of heaven.‖ 22 ―The smoke of the land went up like the smoke of a furnace‖ 23 Sodom and Gomorrah were gone. God promised Israel that they would someday take up this taunt against the King of Babylon (Saddam Hussein?), ―How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased!‖ (Isaiah 14:4.) Here, the utter destruction of the city of Babylon is linked to, 1.) God‘s overthrow of Sodom and Gomorrah (a blast of light from heaven) and 2.) the Day of the Lord (the return of Planet X). If and when such an event took place, every thing Saddam has rebuilt could suddenly reduce to vitrified green glass that no one could even go near for thousands of years. As we can see, Saddam is a far more complex figure than the comic book head of the ‗axis of evil‘ presented on the evening news. He is a man in search of himself and the alchemical secrets of the ancient past. He may also be in a race against time. If Planet X is due to make a rendezvous with Earth in the near future he does not have much time. Let us now turn the ultimate quest of this man: the duplication of Nebuchadnezzar‘s stargate encounter. Nebuchadnezzar‘s stargate encounter began in 576 BC when he conquered Jerusalem, 14 flattened its walls, stripped Solomon‘s Temple of all its treasure 15, set the city ablaze, and returned home to Babylon with the treasure of the Temple 16 and a group of royal prisoners of war. 17 The Temple priests supposedly were forewarned before the attack. To save the Ark of the Covenant the priests took it to ‗Solomon‘s Vault‘ beneath the Temple, sealed themselves inside, and committed ritual suicide so no one would know where they hid it. Nebuchadnezzar also took captive thousands and thousands of Jerusalem‘s citizens, including the holy men at the Temple, and forcibly moved them to Babylon, the ruins of which are buried beneath the sands of Iraq about twenty miles from modern-day Baghdad. During this Babylonian Captivity many strange things happened. Included among the captives were three wise men from the Temple, a young man and ‗master magician‘ named Daniel, and another prominent prophet, Ezekiel (who had visions of ‗the kingdom of Heaven on Earth‘ while imprisoned in Babylon and later left the planet in what many consider to be a starship). Surprisingly, the Jews discovered that the Babylonians possessed long sought answers concerning their past. This is because the Jewish and Babylonian histories emerged from the same original source in Sumeria. From the Sumerian stories the Hebrews found missing pieces to their own Flood story and story of Creation. With a few name changes here and there both traditions match. Most scholars now believe it was here in Babylon during the captivity of Nebuchadnezzar that the first five books of the Old Testament, including Daniel and Ezekiel, were constructed (with a lot help from the original Sumerian stories). Most Christians are shocked to learn the stories that form the foundation of their religion are copies of original stories that belonged to another time, place and people. Only the names have been changed. As important as it is to realize the context in which these books were assembled -- the captivity of their authors -it is more important to realize that they are a compilation of actual history, mythology, literary devices and fond memories of a past that never was Hebrew, but Sumerian. Separating Hebrew from Sumerian is crucial. The original stories provide valuable and accurate knowledge. The marriage between the Sumerian and Hebrew mythologies was a match made in heaven. It was as if each carried the missing half to the other‘s message. What both sides apparently wanted was access to the stargate of the Shining Ones. This was the gift of the gods of Planet X. As we shall see, Nebuchadnezzar‘s story bears this out. On entering ancient Babylon the visitor passed the E-mah, the temple of the mother goddess Ninmah or Ninharsag, which has recently been restored by Saddam. 18 E-mah is a highly significant word. It is the Hebrew

64

word for ‗terror‘. Beyond the Emah was Babylon‘s most important temple, the Esagila, the dwelling-place of the sun god Marduk, the Babylonian name for Planet X. Nebuchadnezzar says that he covered its wall with sparkling gold in order to make it shine like the sun. In this temple was found a chapel or sanctuary for Marduk‘s father, E.A, whom Zecharia Sitchin upholds as the genetic engineer responsible for the creation of humanity.

Model of Babylon Second only to Nebuchadnezzar‘s famous Hanging Gardens Babylon‘s most famous monument was the staged tower or ziggurat, Etemenaki, ‗the house that is the foundation of heaven and earth‘, situated north of Marduk‘s temple. The Marduk temple housed the golden image of Bel (‗the Lord‘) and a strange golden table, which combined weighed nearly fifty thousand pounds of solid gold! Nebuchadnezzar‘s Hanging Gardens of Babylon were one of the seven wonders of the ancient world. Growing on a huge seventy-five-foot high artificial seven-stage mountain known as of the fantastic ziggurat of Marduk, the well-known Tower of Babel, which Nebuchadnezzar restored, the Hanging Gardens could be seen for fifty miles across the flat desert. The seven terraces held trees, vines and flowers and were watered by a system of wells and fountains. King Nebuchadnezzar had this wonder built for his queen who longed to return to her mountain homeland. Babylon must have been a spectacular, perhaps unbelievable, sight to Daniel and the rest of the Jewish captives, sort of like placing a war-torn refugee child in Disneyland today. In its glory the city of Babylon was the greatest city in Mesopotamia -- the center of the new world order. It was a veritable playground for the gods. Babel originates from the word Bab-li, which in the Babylonian language meant ‗Gate of God‘. This is our first tip-off that Nebuchadnezzar attempted to construct a means -- perhaps even a stargate -- to transcend earth life and travel the cosmos. Our primary interest is in the image of gold Nebuchadnezzar set-up in Babylon. 19 This isn‘t some ancient status symbol the king kept on his desk. The image is a massive three score (60) cubits high and six cubits wide. A cubit is 18 inches, making the image 540 inches high (three score or thirty times 18 inches high). 540 inches is 45 feet high, about the size of a four and a half story building! Undoubtedly, this massive structure could be seen from miles around. Nebuchadnezzar could not make this gleaming image (the Pillar of Osiris) work. This was a major failure. Like the tribal leader David, who ruled Jerusalem five hundred years before him, the king had planned to unify his kingdom, and the golden image was the unifying force. He tried using music to get it to work. He demanded that when the people heard the music play they were to fall down and worship the golden image (as if this act would impress the lifeless heap). 20 If they didn‘t they would be tossed into a burning fiery furnace. 21 Nebuchadnezzar acknowledged that Daniel had immense prophetic gifts, including the ability to interpret dreams. In chapter four of Daniel, he is asked to interpret a dream in which Nebuchadnezzar saw: ‗a tree in the midst of the Earth, and the height thereof was great. The tree grew, and was strong, and the height thereof reached into heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of the Earth‘. 22 There was great fruit in this tree and the birds of Heaven lived in its branches. From this tree the king saw a ―watcher‖ and a ―holy one‖ from Heaven emerge. They told him to destroy the tree, and leave its ‗stump‘ in the Earth. This was a confusing dream to the king, but not to us. The ―watchers‖ is another name for the Shining Ones. It is also the Egyptian name for ―divine being‖ or ―god‖ NTR, or neter, which means ―one who watches‖. Neter-neter land is the name of the place in the stars where these beings dwell. Sumeria, another earthly land of the Shining Ones, was known as the land of ‗ones who watch‘. Why didn‘t the Watchers want Nebuchadnezzar to join them in Neter-neter land (Peter Pan‘s Never Never Land)? Could it be that it was because Nebuchadnezzar was not one of them (but Daniel was, which explains

65

why he could interpret their symbols)? What did they mean by leaving the ‗stump‘ of the ‗tree‘ in the ground? Nebuchadnezzar wanted to know. Did this dream foretell disaster of a project represented by the tree? If so, what is the specific project that is in danger? The answer to this question is found in the fact that Old Testament scholars universally agree that Daniel was compiled over a long period of time and does not represent the visions of one particular person. Daniel (‗God is my judge‘) was not a personal name. The question who or what then is the Daniel takes on paramount importance. In her Woman‘s Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets, 23 Barbara Walker answers this question by saying ‗Daniel‘ was a title used to distinguish a group of people, ―a person of the Goddess Dana or Diana‖. Dana was Jacob‘s daughter, his 13th child. Her name means ‗light of An‘. There‘s your trouble. That is exactly the same meaning as the Celtic Tuatha De‘ Danann (‗Children of the Goddess Diana‘). In Irish history, the mystical Tuatha De‘ Danann, are described as heaven-sent ‗gods, and not-gods‘. They are compared with the Sanskrit deva (shining one, god) and adeva (Devil), which became daeva (devil) in Persian. The Old English divell (devil) can be traced to the Roman derivative divus, divi: gods. As we have seen, divas also links with terror. These connections are important not only for their value in decoding the story of Daniel, but also for another important reason. According to Sir Laurence Gardner, Mary Magdalene, as the Miriam, was the Head Sister of the Order of Dan. 24 Her order appears to be the continuation of the mysterious Tuatha De‘ Danann. Mary or Mari‘s title ‗Magdalene‘ means ‗she of the temple-tower‘, a reference to Jerusalem‘s temple and its three towers. 25 Ultimately, as Nebuchadnezzar‘s story continues, along came three wise Jews from Jerusalem. 26 Unfortunately for Nebuchadnezzar, they refuse to worship the hulking image or the god of the Babylonian king. What is more, the three insult Nebuchadnezzar by betting the king that their god will save them from the fiery furnace. 27 Clearly, the three wise men from the Temple of Solomon possess crucial knowledge that Nebuchadnezzar needs to make this golden gadget work. He was successful in firing up the fiery furnace component of the ‗image‘. But beyond that he was stuck. He needed the ‗open sesame‘. What is this gadget, this golden image of which I speak? This holy object is likely the Axis Mundi, the Pillar of God. If it is correct to associate Pillar with the forty five-foot ‗tree‘ bearing the ‗great fruit‘ of Nebuchadnezzar‘s dream, it now makes perfect sense why Nebuchadnezzar would wish to involve Daniel in this project. It was the sons of the Shining Ones of D‟Anu, the people of Daniel, who had originally brought this device to Earth. The angel who appeared to the king was related to the Daniel. There is no way in hell they would want Nebuchadnezzar to enter their realm uninvited.

The Trial of the Three Wise Men from the Temple of Solomon. The Three Wise Men are depicted rejecting the Image of Baal -- a head atop a pillar. From the Catacomb of Sts. Mark and Marcellian, Rome, 4th century. In the story from Daniel the three wise men refuse to spill the beans to Nebuchadnezzar, what is undoubtedly the ‗open sesame‘ to open the (star) gateway. Furious, the king orders that the three be cast into the ‗fiery furnace‘. 28

66

―The three men put on their coats, their hats and their other garments, and were cast in the midst of the burning fiery furnace‖ says Daniel 3:21. ―Their coats, their hats, and their other garments,‖ you say? This is an immensely meaningful statement. Why put on any clothes at all if your body is about to be translated into a toasted marshmallow by the fiery furnace? These garments turn out to be more than just standard-issue loungewear at the Temple of Solomon or the garb of hostages in Babylon. That is, if they turn out to be anything like the coat, the hat and the other garments the goddess Mari is wearing in The Goddess with a Vase discovered at her temple at Mari in 1934. Mari is shown wearing her Shugurra helmet (‗a hat‘). Literally translated Shugurra means ‗that which makes go go far into the universe‘. 29 It may be more than coincidence, or sheer poetry, that Shu-gurr-a resolves to Sgr A, the name of the radio source believed to lay at the exact Core of our galaxy. Also resident at the Galactic Core is a black hole. It is possible this is also the ―helmet of salvation‖ described in Ephesians 6:17.

Mari‟s Shugurra helmet. Mari also wears a heavy full- length coat and other garments. This coat is called the PALA garment. This entire get- up is fantastically similar in description to that described in chapter 6 of Ephesians. There, in addition to the ―helmet of salvation,‖ spiritual questers are encouraged to ―put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the Devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places.‖ 30 The principalities and powers are the angelic spiritual forces that work as heavenly governors and messengers in the heavenly realms (i.e. galactic beings). This is exactly the angelic level of the Shining Ones. Apparently, some of these are harmful creatures that seek to attach themselves to human souls. At Armageddon, Jesus promises to send his angels to sever the wicked from among the just. And then shall cast them (both?) into the fire. 31 Does the ―armor of God‖ uniform here described -- including the Shugurra Helmet of Salvation and the PALA coat -- simultaneously help to protect us from harmful spirits, and make the cosmic connection with a stargate? It appears so, for Ephesians next describes a person standing in front of the Ark of Covenant, the soultransportation device that opens this fiery furnace! We know this because the person is wearing the Breastplate of Righteousness. Their feet are ―shod with preparation for the Gospel of Peace.‖ Above all they take the shield of faith, the Helmet of Salvation and the (S)word of the Spirit, which is the word of God. All of these appear to be necessary for soul travel through the stargate to Tula. INTO THE FIERY FURNACE What happens to those who don the ―armor of God‖ get-up and walk through the fiery furnace? Where do they go? Through the black hole? This detail is omitted. However, after the three wise men from Solomon‘s Temple entered the fiery furnace, Nebuchadnezzar and all the king‘s men cautiously approached the lethal furnace. He asks that the three men appear to him. When they do, the king (and I‘m certain all the assembled) stands utterly astonished. He‘s expecting nasty flamebroiled corpses. Instead, he sees the three wise men are in perfect condition! ―Did we not cast three men bound into the midst of the fire?‖ asks the baffled king. 32 He certainly did. To add to the high strangeness of this event, a fourth person now accompanies them! However, this is not just any man. Nebuchadnezzar believes this fourth man is an angel. Not just any angel either. The fourth man is like the Son of God! 33 Is this Jesus, the Son of God? Is Nebuchadnezzar telling us the three wise men returned from their stargate travels with Jesus in tow five hundred years before his appearance in the New Testament? It is quite conceivable because, understandably, at this point Nebuchadnezzar was convinced: the god of the three wise Jews is the God. He proclaims that if anyone speaks against this God, he will cut them to pieces, and their houses will be made into dunghills. 34 Next, he promoted the three wise men. The Bible does not say what happened after this Son of God arrived. I believe, however, that tremendous

67

knowledge must have been gained from his appearance. This knowledge is capable of altering the balance of power in the world. If Saddam Hussein truly believes himself to be Nebuchadnezzar, he most certainly would be interested in acquiring this knowledge, which is among the highest secrets of the Shining Ones. In Ark of the Christos I take a closer look at this exotic occurrence, and the possible stargate knowledge gleaned from this episode. Understanding the science of stargates makes one a master of the laws of nature. It also provides one the capability of manufacturing weapons systems that make nuclear weapons look like firecrackers in comparison. This is just one more reason Saddam is in the crosshairs of the world. Notes and References 1. Zecharia Sitchin, When Time Began 2. Daniel Chapter 3. 3. www.theartnewspaper.com/news/article.asp?idart=9399 . 4. Ibid. 5. http://seattletimes.nwsource.com/news/nation-world/html98/altbabl_040398.html . 7. Zecharia Sitchin, The 12th Planet 8. David Fideler, Jesus Christ: Sun of God (Wheaton, Ill., Quest Books, 1993), p. 248. 9. Ibid., p 248. 10. Sir Laurence Gardner, Bloodline of the Holy Grail 11. Ahmed Osman, Out Of Egypt: the Roots of Christianity Revealed (London, Century, 1998). 12. Ralph Ellis, Jesus: Last of the Pharohs (Dorset, England, Edfu Books, 1998). 13. Jeremiah 43:10. 14. 2 Kings 24:25. 15. Daniel 1:1. 16. Daniel 1:3. 17. Daniel 1:4. 18. John Carrroll Oates, Babylon (Shaftesbury-Dorset, Thames & Hudson, 1990), p. 156. 19. Daniel 3:1. 20. Daniel 3:5. 21. Daniel 3:6. 22. Daniel 4:1-12. 23. Barbara G. Walker, The Woman's Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets (New York, HarperCollins, 1983), p. 723. 24. Sir Laurence Gardner, Bloodline of the Holy Grail 25. Ibid., Woman‘s Encyclopedia, p. 614. 26. Daniel 3:12. 27. Daniel 3:17. 28. Daniel 3:20. 29. Zecharia Sitchin., The 12th Planet 30. Ephesians 6:11-13. 31. Matthew 13:49-50. 32. Daniel 3:24. 33. Daniel 3:25. 34. Daniel 3:29.

  

by Michael Tellinger from SlaveSpecies Website Were humans created by ―god‖ as SLAVES? Was Abraham the first human SPY? Was Jesus an accidental MESSIAH? In Slave Species of god, Michael Tellinger takes his readers on a remarkable odyssey of the true origins of humankind in which he: • draws clear and startling analogies between new discoveries in genetic engineering and ancient archaeological finds…

68

• highlights emerging scientific information overlooked in the past… • unravels the Bible's often obscure stories by linking these to their original forms in Sumerian clay tablets and other prehistoric writings… • provides explicit answers to why our modern world has become so senseless and chaotic by revealing the very secrets of our prehistory… While shattering myths about evolution and God, Michael Tellinger's Slave Species of god enables evolutionists and creationists to finally coexist in one pond. The arguments are compelling, simple and refreshing, retracing the path of human evolution from the murky distant past to the religious dogma that haunts humankind today. The question of who we are and where we come from takes on a new meaning as we discover that our DNA may have been manipulated by our CREATOR some 200 000 years ago to produce a less intelligent ‗primitive species'. In fact, the book's evidence shows that Adam and Eve were not the ‗apple' of God's eye as first suggested in Genesis. Tellinger presents the many arguments and evidence succinctly and convincingly, pointing out the difference between ‗GOD' and god. How did this genetic manipulation affect humankind? Can we achieve perfection? Can we achieve immortality? These are just some of the questions answered in this gripping and astonishing work, challenging all those who are looking for new answers in the 21 st century. Contents Introductory Chapter Animal Behavior - CHAPTER 1 Chromosome Fusion - Evidence of DNA manipulation in our distant past? Media Review Physical and Spiritual Alien Rain Falls From The Sky Introductory Chapter In an age where technology has allowed us to expect instant reward and provides us with immediate solutions, humankind seems to have all the answers. Our confidence as a species is higher than ever before and the knowledge of the universe we live in, is expanding faster than most people can keep up with. We can compute and calculate the landing of a small probe on a planet 100 million miles away; we know what the atmosphere on Jupiter consists of; we can regenerate new organs in our bodies and genetic engineers can create new life in any shape or size they want to. There are however three fundamental questions that we have not been able to answer. Who are we? How did we get here? And, why are we here? As we steadfastly march on the road to an unknown destiny, our ignorance has become our weakness and our arrogance has become a congenital disease threatening us with our own annihilation. In this book we will deal with the latest breakthroughs in science and technology, to reach back into the distant past in an attempt to unravel the extremely vague origins of humankind. It simply makes no sense at all, that as advanced as we have become, we have no absolute answers dealing with our origins and ancestry. Why has humankind been so obsessed with gold? And why are slavery and gold the two common denominators that can be traced all the way back to the very dawn of humankind? The global population is torn between hundreds of religions and cults, all claiming to have the answers. Any semi-sober person will realize in an instant that they cannot all be right. Right? And yet it is religious dogma that has held billions of people captive through preaching death and destruction, threatening punishment by the ‗all mighty‘ to disobedient pilgrims and promising reward and salvation to those who submit to blind faith. The past 50 years have seen an explosion of new archaeological discoveries which have stunned scholars all over the world with its body of information. Over 500,000 clay tablets have been excavated and many of them have been deciphered. It is only in the past 30 years or so, that the true meaning and relevance of the tablets has been identified by a handful of broad thinkers. What was originally believed to be myth or fantasy, mainly due to ignorance by so-called scholars, has turned out to be documented historic evidence so fantastic, that it shakes the very essence of our existence.

    

  

 

69

I would like to take you on a journey of discovery, using the latest translations and revelations of the many tablets that speak about ancient events, long before a single word of the Bible was written. It is shocking to find that none of the stories of the book of Genesis are original, but rather watered down versions of much older stories conveyed in great detail in ancient clay tablets. Our journey will weave through precious detailed information which was left behind by our ancient ancestors, probably never realizing that it would be treated with such suspicion. The uncanny coincidences which link the many ancient civilizations by the same pantheon of ‗mythical gods‘ are too fantastic to be accidental. We now have irrefutable evidence that there were strange powers on Earth who ruled the early humans with an iron fist. They dispensed punishment and demanded absolute obedience from the primitive new species. We will uncover the slow and painful path the newly created human race had to travel and the crucial role played by more advanced deities who had ulterior motives for our existence. We will uncover the terrible truth that the human race was indeed created in the image of our maker, but the maker was not who we‟ve been led to believe. We will unmask the god of the Bible and other major religions, showing the difference between God with a big ‗G‘ as opposed to god with a small ‗g‘. The god who constantly displays humanlike behaviour, the god of vengeance we know from the Bible, turns out to be a god with a small ‗g‘. Some characters will be instantly recognizable, while others have been so distorted by latter translators that we will need a little polishing to identify them. Many more questions will be raised as we postulate new theories surrounding our origins, demystifying God and allowing the reader to experience the much bigger picture of possibility. With the help of science and the corroborative evidence from thousands of ancient clay tablets, we are now able to weave together the full story which I like to refer to as the ‗Great Human Puzzle‘. The thousands of years it took for the ‗slave species‘ to progress from their labour camps in southern Africa, to the point about 9,000 years ago, when a wave of sudden civilization spread around the world. From India, the Near East, Europe and the Americas. This journey will also resolve the many archaeological dilemmas regarding the missing link, which is clearly outlined by our advanced ancestors. We dispel the myth and the dogma that has kept humankind ignorant and fearful for far too long. The advances we have made in genetic engineering will help us understand that just because we can create life, it does not make us God. We dispel archaic myths that belong in the dark ages and provide clear thinking individuals with the information to reach new conclusions. I would like to share with every reader the same incredible sense of discovery that I personally experienced as I unravelled the utter rubbish which I was conditioned to believe through my formative years. As terrible as this ‗new truth‘ may sound, it will be the most liberating experience you will have.                   Book Contents Introduction Chapter 1 Animal Behaviour Chapter 2 The Cell Chapter 3 The Brain Chapter 4 A Journey Back in Time Chapter 5 The Genome Chapter 6 Panspermia Chapter 7 Planet X Chapter 8 Human Nature Chapter 9 Gold - The Endless Obsession Chapter 10 Instant Civilisation and Sumer Chapter 11 The Wrath of god Chapter 12 Slaves and Spies Chapter 13 World Religion - The Great Slave Maker Chapter 14 Myths and Lies - The Living gods Chapter 15 The Mystery of Jesus and Other Prophets Chapter 16 The Story of Humankind Chapter 17 Food for Thought in Bite-Size Chunks

70

CHAPTER 1 - Animal Behavior Ever since I first became interested in genetics, it has always intrigued me that such an important part of our anatomy, the genome, a molecular structure so refined, should have been created incomplete. Actually, the truth is that the genome was created in abundance, with large parts of the structure that are not being used at all. It is as if the inactive parts of the genome are waiting for some extrinsic factor to switch them on. The question begs, which unimaginable characteristics or super abilities are the dormant parts of the genome not controlling? What human abilities are they hiding? And how has this affected our evolution as a species? The genome is just another name for the full complement of genes and DNA contained by an individual. In humans, the genome consists of 23 pairs of chromosomes which contain the entire genetic programme for that specific individual and is located in the nucleus of every cell in our bodies. This genetic programme controls all the information that allows us to grow and function. Our genome is unique for every individual and every species. When we are born, we are blissfully unaware of what awaits us. There might be seven ages of man, but it all ends up woven together into a long reality performance directed by some invisible force. We are all given some 70 years to do our performance here on Earth, on average; the rest is up to each one of us. Enter stage left… exit stage right. The only certainty we have at present, is that we will exit. What are you going to do with your 70 years? What is the purpose of this journey, this play of life that we all participate in? Will you use this time creatively, make a contribution to the global community of beings or will you be a mere spectator; a usurper of facilities before you exit stage right? Despite the 6,5 billion people who populate the Earth , the human race is a rather fragile and primitive species. No matter how intelligent and smart we think we are, we constantly display signs of basic animal behaviour that can lead to the decimation of our kind in the blink of an eye. We have waged war on our fellow man throughout history and continue to do so into the 21 century. There always seems to be a moral high ground or justification for our action. From Cain and Abel, to George W. Bush, it has always been the strong and powerful who oppress and wipe out the weak. The old testament of the Bible is not a pretty tale of compassion and forgiveness. In fact, quite the opposite. It talks about an eye for an eye; wiping out man, woman, child and beast in the name of god; and often mentions the enemy by name, personifying them as the ‘bad‘ guys or disciples of the devil. It seems that god has been taking sides from the very beginning. He had his favourites, and then there were ‗the others‘. I always felt that the god I have been told about should be more impartial and loving. The Bible is filled with prophets and other individuals who for thousands of years had a direct link to god and who on a regular basis received instructions from god to do certain things. When reading the Bible it is not only deemed normal, but it is expected of us to take for granted and to believe that a number of ‗chosen‘ people received such regular instructions from god. Not only did they receive clear instructions and warnings, they received physical instructions in the form of the Ten Commandments and rewards of a material kind, like land or cattle. But the most impressive interactions between god and man were the many visitations god made in person to various individuals. If he could not make it in person, he would send ‗angels‘ to deal with whatever situation needed to be dealt with. The divine beings would share ideas, share wine and bread, and inevitably god would instruct the person to perform certain tasks. All of these individuals seem to have been men. And all of the people who contributed to the scriptures of the Bible were also all men. If ‗He‘ created us all equal, did god have a problem with the credibility of women? Or was god just the personification of a male dominated society? The simple historic fact remains, that god actually physically interacted with man. Today, such claims of a physical interaction with god would draw strong criticism and ridicule. Why is that? Is it perhaps that such events in prehistory cannot affect us here today? We seem to accept it when it happened in ancient history, almost reduced to some fantastic fairy tale of our struggle for freedom. Or is it simply because we are too scared to analyze the facts for fear of victimization by placing such arguments in the public domain? These questions have troubled me for most of my life. And who, and when, decided that the Bible had reached its conclusion? That it was now enough, it is now the end, and the final chapter must be written! Obviously this was another man, inspired by god and dictated to by the Holy Spirit! Surely the quest for truth and salvation continues? Surely the atrocities on Earth have not

  

  

71

abated; surely the people of the Earth need ongoing guidance and instructions from god on how to deal with modern day mayhem and crime; how to respond to dictators; how to survive colonization, racism, invasions and other inventions of ‗evil‘ minds. Our capacity for cruelty as a species has reached unbearable proportions. We make rules as civilized beings, only to be abused and used against us by less civilized individuals with a good knowledge of the legal system. Those who preach peace and love and turning the other cheek, have become the weakened victims of their own philosophy. Now, more than ever, people need salvation. They need something real to believe in and to hold onto in times when all hope seems to have vanished. So why are the scriptures not ongoing? Why is god not dictating more wisdom through one of his prophets? Or many of his prophets? Some say He is. Many claim they are in contact with god on a regular basis. Many convey god‟s messages in packed churches and other places of worship. How does the global community respond to individuals who make fantastic claims of miracles, and hearing god‟s voice, and having the answer? Well, in many cases these modern prophets rise to a cult status with a blind following of disciples who will respond to every command, while in other cases they are reduced to cranks with a loose screw. So, how should a judge in the 21st century respond to a guy who tied up his ten-year-old daughter to a table in the back yard, and who was caught by police in the process of stabbing her to death or slitting her throat? If he claims that god had instructed him to sacrifice her to prove his obedience to the all mighty lord, should such a character be seen as an example of a modern faithful or a psychopath? Yet we look at Abraham as a faithful man of god with strong principles and a leader of men because he obeyed god‘s instructions to ‗kill‘ his own son. The Bible however calls it ‗sacrifice‘. Would we see it as such if it happened today in a wealthy suburb of Johannesburg or Paris? It is truly a confusing state of religious activity out there. Thousands of religions, all of them man-made, all claiming that they have the answer. Only ‗their‘ followers will be saved by the maker and bask in the pleasures of paradise. It seems that the more money they have, the more power they wield and the closer to god‘s ear they can get. And so the religious argument begins, and we clearly display the primitive side of our low evolutionary state. Are these the primitive characteristics which could be controlled by the inactive genes? We look at the past great civilizations and somehow feel superior. The fact that we cannot explain many things from prehistory is quickly discarded as ‗who cares about the Egyptians… they‘re all dead‘. In the light of all our achievements and scientific discoveries, the more we evolve, the stronger the religious dogma becomes. It seems that the religious dogma, which could also be called fanaticism in this case, is directly linked to money. The wealthier a nation, the more they can enforce their particular religious views on others. The USA may claim that they are a ‗free‘ society in all respects, but that is mainly because they feel a sense of comfort among their 96% Christian community. It is safe for them to allow the minority ‗rogue‘ religions to waste their time on their own meaningless salvation. But then we start to look at who we really are, and the road we have travelled as a species on this planet, only to realize that our presence here does not even equate to the ‗tip of the iceberg‘. We marvel at dinosaur fossils and talk about what it must have been like here on Earth when dinosaurs roamed. We throw around numbers like ‗60 million years‘, when they were extinct; ‗200 million years‘ when T-Rex caused havoc and ‗400 million years‘ ago really makes us gasp at the fossils of insects in the museums. Then we start comparing the timescale to famous events in our own frame of reference. The First World War 100 years ago; Leonardo da Vinci 500 years ago; the Vikings some 1 200 years ago; Mohammed some 1 400 years ago; Jesus 2 000 years ago; the pyramids 4 000 years ago; the last ice age some 13 000 years ago; by then most of us run out of reference points. And then one day something miraculous happens. We lift our eyes up at the night sky filled with billions of stars and we try to imagine infinity. Someone points out Mars and Jupiter. And then you look through a telescope and for the first time you see Saturn with its rings and even several of its moons, and suddenly the

  

72

reality of it all changes somewhat. It all becomes a little bit bigger. You look at Alpha Centauri and realize that the light from the closest star to us takes five years to reach us, travelling at 300 000 km per second. You go to a lecture by an astronomer and see pictures of galaxies so far away, it is impossible to imagine the distance. Galaxies a billion light years away. Super-cluster galaxies five billion light years away; ultra hot quasars some 12 billion light years away right at the edge of the known universe and then… some 13.8 billion light years away… just blackness. Nothing. You sit in silent contemplation as you try to digest the reality of what you have just witnessed. You have just looked beyond the edge of the known universe, where nothing exists. But when you wake up in the morning and you try to explain your epiphany to a group of close friends, they share your excitement for exactly 15 seconds before one of them pronounces ―Hey, did you guys check that lekker (nice) movie on TV last night?‖ With all the valiant attempts and sometimes remarkable discoveries by archaeologists, we still cannot pinpoint the origin of humankind. Oh, scores of scientist will argue and give you all kinds of evidence and proof, only to be rewritten by some new scientist five years from now. It is all calculated speculation presented to us either as scientific hypotheses or religious dogma. But in reality, all it ends up being, is more manipulation of the pieces of the Great Human Puzzle. We cannot tell when civilized man first walked the Earth and we cannot tell when man was created or how man evolved, with a definite level of certainty. Lets face it, the past two centuries have led to amazing discoveries of ancient civilizations, lost cities and a closer understanding of the people who developed these ancient cultures. Cultures that displayed remarkable knowledge and understanding of science and the cosmos. It has taken us decades to decipher the various texts or styles of writing by the many extinct cultures. With all our knowledge and sophistication, we have not deciphered the Balkan-Danube script and the Indus Script to date. The diversity of these ancient civilizations, from the ancient Chinese, various cultures of the Americas, the hieroglyphs of the Egyptians, to the cuneiform scriptures of the Sumerians, the lost cities of Asia, have baffled historians and archaeologists alike. It has taken us by complete surprise to discover ancient libraries, such as the library of King Ashurbanipal at Nineveh, with around 30 000 cuneiform clay tablets of scriptures that point to great knowledge by lost civilizations. It is curious to discover the extended knowledge of astronomers as early as six thousand years ago with detailed information of our own solar system, describing it in great detail. We read about ancient gods who roamed and ruled the Earth, in chariots that flew in from the stars and conflicts and betrayal between these ancient gods. We read about brave men who achieved great things in the distant past and wisdom which was imparted to man by the many gods who came from the stars. The ability to extract precious metals from ore in the ground, while the production of gold, copper, tin and bronze as early as nine thousand years ago, points to clear understanding of metallurgical procedure. The ancient ruins of the Americas with visible extraction and mining activity explain why there was an unimaginable wealth of gold in this part of the world long before Columbus, Cortes or the other savages who set foot there only a few hundred years ago. The further inexplicable evidence of ore mining in southern Africa as far back as 100 000 years ago, is simply too much for even the bravest of archaeologists to accept. The knowledge of medical procedure and genetic manipulation, the creation of the ‗Adamu‘ and a new species, is clearly documented in ancient tablets which have only recently been understood by so-called intelligent man. The power of wireless communication and geophysical knowledge to anticipate natural disaster; all this wealth of information stares us bluntly in the face. And yet, we cannot come to terms with the fact that we may not be the pinnacle of intelligence that has inhabited the planet. Since the rapid evolution of the computer, our ability to document and match this ancient wisdom has enabled us to understand it more clearly. But what do we do with all this information when standing face-to-face with incredible tales from prehistory? We have two choices. Either we believe that it has been left for future civilizations to use and build upon, or we discard it as hallucinogenic garbage by some primitive idiots from a stone age, not worthy of our attention. But the fact that only 500 years ago men were burnt at the stake for suggesting that Earth was not the centre of the universe; the human body was a mysterious vessel that was studied and dissected by daring scientists risking

73

their lives in the early hours of the morning; that we only discovered the last three planets in our solar system in the past 200 years, are clear indication that we are not the super race. We are the sub-species. Our arrogance is our weakness and our ignorance, a congenital disease that will eventually destroy us. The dogma has consumed us and the fear controls us. But why are we so blind to the facts and evidence that surround us? Why are we so obsessed with popular religions that mostly bow to a god who uses retribution and punishment as a form of control? If we all come from the same maker, we should all have the same set of rules on how to obey that maker, but this is clearly not the case. Religious conflict has torn our history apart for millennia and still hangs over our heads into the 21 century like a cancer waiting to devour us. In this book we will discover that our disorder is the direct result of our bastard race status, with unpredictable animal behaviour lurking in our manipulated double helix DNA. Our intelligence has been suppressed, our knowledge has been erased, our lifespan has been genetically shortened and our memory has been removed. We are an inferior, genetically cloned mutation of the great civilizations of the past, left behind to pick up the pieces, or to put together the pieces of the Great Human Puzzle. We have made remarkable progress in the field of genetic engineering, but just because we have been able to ‗map‘ the genome, does not mean we know everything about it. On the contrary. The more we learn about the genome, the more we marvel at its complexity. We seem to understand the basic principle of the double helix, but we are far from understanding all its functions. What we are especially perplexed by, are the large sections that seem to be ‗switched off‘. Yes, it is curious to learn that there are large parts of the genome which are not active. Ever since I first became interested in the study of the genome, I have been fascinated by the strange phenomenon, that such a masterful part of our anatomy, a molecular structure so refined, should have been created incomplete. That kind of discovery flies directly in the face of all evolutionary processes. But the real truth is that the genome was created in abundance, with far more DNA in our cells than we need for our primitive form. It is as if the inactive parts of the genome are waiting for some extrinsic factor to switch them on. This begs the question. If the genome controls all our characteristics and bodily functions, then what is it that is not controlled by the inactive parts of the genome? I firmly believe that this is the ultimate question of humanity. What inert secret powers are being locked up behind the inactive parts of our genetic structure? Let‘s take a quick look at the history of genetic discovery. While there is clear evidence of prehistoric genetic activity and manipulation dating back to some 250 000 years ago, modern man has only rediscovered the genome in the 1950s. In 1866 Gregor Mendel published the results of his investigations of the inheritance of ‗factors‘ in pea plants, but it was only in the 1950s that the chemical structure of the DNA was rediscovered by modern scientists. They finally had a name for it Deoxyribonucleic acid. The people involved in this breakthrough were Maurice Wilkins, Rosalind Franklin, Francis H. C. Crick and James D. Watson. With this discovery they started a whole new branch of science, namely molecular biology. In the same decade, Watson and Crick made history when they made the first model of the DNA molecule, showing its twisted double helix structure, and proved that genes determine heredity. In 1957 Arthur Kornberg produced DNA in a test tube. 1963 saw F. Sanger develop the sequencing procedure for proteins. By 1966 a real breakthrough was made when the genetic code was discovered. Scientists were now able to predict characteristics by studying DNA. This very quickly evolved into genetic engineering and genetic counselling. In 1972 Paul Berg produced the first recombinant DNA molecule, and in 1983 Barbara McClintock was awarded the Nobel Prize for her discovery that genes are able to change position on chromosomes. In the late 1980s an international team of scientists began the tedious and demanding task of mapping the human genome, and the first crime conviction based on DNA fingerprinting, in Portland Oregon took place. By 1990 gene therapy was used on patients for the first time. In 1993 Dr. Kary Mullis discovered the PCR procedure, for which he was awarded the Nobel prize. In 1994 the FDA approved the first genetically engineered food. These were FlavrSavr tomatoes engineered for better flavour and shelf-life. By 1995 criminal DNA forensics made headlines in the O.J. Simpson trial. In 1997 Dolly the Sheep was cloned as the first adult animal clone. 1998 saw the senate inquiry into the Clinton/Lewinsky scandal based largely on

74

DNA evidence and in the year 2000 J. Craig Venter, along with Francis Collins, jointly announced the completion of the mapping and sequencing of the entire human genome. This was a major achievement that took almost 10 years less than originally expected. In 2003 Craig Venter launched a global expedition to obtain and study microbes from environments ranging from the world‘s oceans to urban centres. This mission will yield a definitive insight into genes that make up the vast realm of microbial life. And now the true genetic era is upon us. The first pet cloning company opened their doors for business in the USA in 2004. In essence, we have become the creators of species. And so we have become „god‟ to those species we create. The more we discover in the Cradle of Humankind in South Africa, the more we can genetically link the various peoples of the world to half a dozen original individuals in southern Africa; the more evidence we get from female mitochondrial DNA that the first human was born around 250 000 years ago, the more the pieces of the puzzle seem to fit. In this book we will explore written evidence that places such a group of primordial humans in southern Africa some 200 000 years ago, at about the time when the Adam was supposed to have been created. When I first started placing these pieces together, I was doubtful that something so fantastic could be a possibility. But if you allow yourself the freedom of thought and possibility, you will discover an incredible story with a clear vision of the past and you will begin to unravel the great steps of humanity that brought us here. This brings us to the age old question. “Who are we… and why are we here?” No, it is not really a „hey-shoowow‟ kind of question, it is possibly one of the most complex riddles of our species, which deserves a fresh new look and possibly a slightly less conventional approach if we want to reach new and refreshing answers. But then we must be prepared to face answers we may not have expected. This is what I intend to share with you in this book. What may at first seem like a horror story, will turn out to be the most liberating experience that brought me much closer to god than I ever imagined possible. Once again I have to draw your attention to the difference between god, the creator of the universe and all things in it; and ‗god‘ one of many deities who walked the Earth over millennia, wielding power, knowledge and technology with which they ruled over humanity. There is good news for those who believe in the ‗creation‘ theory, that man was created by god and given certain rules to live by. Those who believe in the evolutionary theory have a few surprises to face. Evidence that has been uncovered and contained in the many Sumerian tablets, suggests that the ‗Adamu‘ was created here on Earth in the image of his „maker‟. But who created Adam and when, will reveal that he was created by an advanced species of deities for a specific purpose here on Earth some 200 000 to 250 000 years ago. We further learn from the tablets that Adam was created from the genetic pool of the advanced species of humans on Earth and a lesser evolved hominid that roamed in southern Africa. But who were these ‗advanced humans‘ and where did they appear from? And why is there no fossil evidence of their existence? I must once again remind you of the dilemma we face when we contemplate such outlandish theories, as most, if not all of our facts come from prehistoric clay tablets that have been deciphered over the last 50 years of the 20 century. We have to make a personal choice, whether we believe that what was written in these tablets is close enough to the truth, or whether it is merely some hallucinogenic garbage from a time when people‘s minds did not function properly. I, for one, have made my decision to take at face value what has been written. I cannot imagine for one minute that thousands of people spent millions of man-hours painstakingly creating these tablets, if their contents were less than relevant. I am convinced that they had better things to do than trying to confuse future generations about our origins. After all, we have not really changed that much; we also want to leave evidence of our intellect and achievements, not only for future generations but also for other advanced species in the vastness of the universe. Why else would we send space probes filled with human paraphernalia, videos, compact discs, books, photographs, TV shows and other symbols of our existence into space? At the back of our minds and against the belief of millions, there is the faint hope that there may be advanced life somewhere in the universe. If there is, we hope to dazzle it with our brilliance or disappoint them with our ignorance, all depending on how evolved they may be by the time they accidentally recover our earthly ‗space ark‘.

75

It has always amazed me how many people show a complete disregard for history. To many, what happened in the past, simply does not matter. But if we don‘t know who we are and where we come from, how can we possibly begin to understand where we might be going, on our path of progress and evolution? So we toil away and dream of better days. We close ourselves in cocoons of comfort, position our blinkers squarely on our heads and try not to step too far out of the lane of conformity. We believe that if we work hard or if we work smart we will achieve some sort of reward at the end of all of this. We take out insurance policies to reward our offspring and retirement annuities to cruise through the last few years of our own time on this planet. We keep procreating as if we were programmed to do so. It seems to be a natural step in our maturing process. And unbeknown to us, it is most likely driven by our genome in an attempt to continue surviving while our DNA evolves towards its own completion. On this path of evolution it unlocks the secret parts which have been switched off by some alchemist in our distant past. We pray for health, wealth and happiness. Some dream of eternal life and many pray for salvation, but deep inside there seems to bubble the burning desire to find answers to the great human question… „Who am I and why am I here?‟. History gives us many clues about who we may be, and by stringing together the events and behavioural patterns of humans in the past, history does give us some clues as to where we are heading. Whether we will survive to get there is another question all together. History does not however always clearly answer the question of who we are and where we come from. Historians, archaeologists and anthropologists have painted a very predictable past for us. Aside from the arguments between creationists and evolutionists, the story of humanity and humankind has become an almost pretty fairytale, and most humans do not want their fairytale disrupted. Humanity rose from the ashes against all odds; we survived and grew in numbers while spreading over the Earth. We discovered fire, iron, bronze, silver and gold. We learnt new skills, adopted farming instead of roaming, buried our dead, learnt to live in structured communities, learnt to write and built cities to protect us from the bad guys. Then we learnt to trade, found democracy, discovered mechanization, discovered technology, reached for the stars, and all the time we have been killing each other in the name of our god, our king, or for some other perfectly justifiable reason. It is truly a miracle that we have survived all this. It is clear that somewhere in our DNA, there is a violent gene that plays a prominent role in human behaviour. This is a great story, but it only really deals with the past 6 000 years or so. Prior to this it gets very murky and somehow the timing does not seem to fit. The question of the missing link is now more relevant than ever before. Our genome has certainly evolved to the point where we can at least ponder these questions and challenge some of the obvious conventions. But this evolution seems to be more spiritual or mental. Physical evolution is debatable. If we have not really evolved physically in the past 6 000 years since the Egyptians and Sumerians, why should we believe that we underwent some dramatic evolution the previous 6 000 years… or the 10 000 years before that? It appears that our genome has been evolving around the mental parts only. As if we had some catching up to do mentally. This kind of genetic imbalance seems to point to some sort of tampering in the ancient past. Survival of the fittest has been embraced as one of the pivotal evolutionary arguments. Terms like ‗natural selection‘ have been introduced and presented with dramatic evidence. It may have been the case in the protozoa, the dinosaurs or the horse, but there seem to be serious gaps in the prehistoric evolutionary patterns of humans. Dramatic jumps in evolution which will form part of my argument, point to the horrible truth that we are a slave species, purposefully created to perform a mundane function here on this Earth. It is for us to collect the clues and string them together to formulate a sensible answer. Some will not find any sense in my logic, but some will hopefully become more tolerant of the unknown and the forbidden questions of the past. One of the highest hurdles to cross, will be the real possibility that we might have to come to terms with two gods. One with a capital ‗G‘ and the other with a small ‗g‘. The difference between the two should be obvious and our prehistory seems to be filled with events which tend to favour the needs and whims of the latter. Have we been conned since the beginning, to believe that some form of advanced deity was actually god? If so, did he give us the rules, the scriptures and the punishment? Was it in his image that we were created? There is an overwhelming amount of written evidence pointing to this conclusion. Do we start to take this ancient

76

knowledge more seriously, giving it the respect it deserves, or do we respond to our overwhelming enslavement by dogma, and discard all this ancient knowledge? I will leave it up to you to draw your own conclusions. Chromosome Fusion Evidence of DNA manipulation in our distant past? Monday, April 10, 2006 The Human Genome Project has dished up some real surprises to scientists. The first surprise was the vast percentage of the human DNA that is inactive. It is estimated that at least 97% of our DNA is in actual fact a waste of space, as it does not contain any active genes that actually carry the code for any of our physical makeup. Then within the genes there are Introns – parts that do not carry any code; and Exons - sections that carry some sort of genetic code. The full length of our DNA is made up of some 20 000 genes that have now been identified. These genes carry the blueprint for the structure of our entire body. What is very puzzling is the fact that Homo sapiens, as the supposed pinnacle if civilized evolution on this planet, should have such large parts of unused DNA. We seem to have the longest DNA molecule among all other species, but we use the smallest part of it in proportion to the other species. In other words, all the other creatures use much more of their DNA than humans do. Some species use as much as 98% of their DNA. This flies directly in the face of the principles of evolution. Humans should have the most complex and evolved DNA of all creatures, to have reached levels of civilization seemingly much higher than any other species on Earth over millions of years of evolution. What is even more curious is the predicted number of genes in species. The numbers seem to increase steadily from basic organisms to the most advanced. We would expect that humans should end up having most genes, but strangely this is not the case.       Here are some examples of the predictions for total number of genes in species. Fruit Fly 21 000 Zebrafish 50 000 Chicken 76 000 Mouse 81 000 Chimp 130 000 Human 68 000 Can you see the problem here? The Chimp is our closes know genetic relative and yet it has almost twice as many genes as humans. And then we get to the anomaly of the chromosomes. Our DNA is broken up into 23 pairs of chromosomes. By comparison, all apes have 24 pairs. One would expect that Homo erectus, our immediate evolutionary precursor would then also have had 24 chromosome pairs. Just one year ago on 6 April 2005, researchers from the National Human Genome Research Institute announced that, ―A detailed analysis of chromosomes 2 and 4 has detected the largest ―gene deserts‖ known in the human genome and uncovered more evidence that human chromosome 2 arose from the fusion of two ancestral ape chromosomes‖ as reported in Nature. It is also the second largest chromosome we possess and it seems to make no sense why 2 primordial chromosomes should have merged to make us human, if this new chromosome gives us no apparent advantage for survival. So when we read in the Sumerian tablets that humans were cloned as a sub-species between Homo erectus and a more advanced human-like species that arrived on Earth some 400 000 years ago, it suddenly makes a little bit more sense. The tablets describe how our maker removed certain parts of the ―Tree of life‖ to trim the ability of the new ―creature‖ and how they struggled to make the perfect ―primitive worker‖ so that it could understand commands but not be too smart to question their existence. Similar suggestions of genetic cloning are made in The Koran and Hindu Laws of Manu. The Koran: • Ya Sin: ―Is man not aware that We created him from a little germ?‖ • The Believers - God says almost verbatim what the Sumerian tablets tell us. ―We first created man from an essence of clay; then placed him a living germ in a secure enclosure. The germ we made a clot of blood, and the clot a lump of flesh. This we fashioned into bones, then clothed the bones with flesh…‖ Laws of Manu:

77

• 19. But from minute body (-framing) particles of these seven very powerful Purushas springs this (world), the perishable from the imperishable. • 20. Among them each succeeding (element) acquires the quality of the preceding one, and whatever place (in the sequence) each of them occupies, even so many qualities it is declared to possess. Notice the reference to ―We‖ by the creator. The cloning of humans as a more primitive worker or ―lulu amelu‖ suddenly does not seem so far fetched and the strange genetic anomalies seem to support some genetic manipulation in our distant past. The modern-day researchers go further to say that this ―fusion‖ of our chromosome 2 is what makes us human. Are we getting closer to proving that humans were created by his MAKER as slaves to work in the early gold mines on Earth? It certainly seems like it. Michael Tellinger April 2006 Media Review by Caroline Hurry Independent Journalist This may come as a bitter blow to devout Christians, but God is not quite as loving as he's cracked up to be. Apart from floods, pestilence, outbreaks of boils and even nuclear annihilation, God is also recorded as having killed 23 000 people in one day for having premarital sex (1 Corinthians 10:8). Then there were the 14 700 he slaughtered in a plague, the 250 he burnt to death with fire (Numbers 16:35) and the list goes on and on. "One thing is for sure,‖ writes Michael Tellinger, ―this god puts his money where his mouth is when he executes his violent threats against his 'beloved' human creation." Exactly who is this god of the Bible who has kept us fearful for thousands of years? According to researchers, his name was Enlil. He and his brother Enki (widely believed to be the serpent that tempted Eve in the Garden of Eden), were Anunnaki astronauts who ―to earth from heaven came‖. Enki created the first humans ―Adama‖ some 450 000 years ago through genetic experimentation using an existing ape-like creature and Anunnaki DNA. The Anunnaki created our direct ancestors to mine gold for their home planet, Nibiru. "We have much of their DNA in our bodies and we look pretty much the way they did because they used their own DNA to create us. Part of the terrible truth that we have to come to terms with is that humans are an accidental by product of an ancient colonization of Earth by the Anunnaki from Nibiru. Humans came into existence for one reason only, to be slave labourers in gold mines and nothing more," writes Tellinger. Enki (the shape-shifting serpent) was rather fond of the humans he had created and taught them all sorts of useful things such as farming, carpentry, domestication of animals and the like, while Enlil loathed us, especially as our numbers began to multiply. That might explain all the plagues, pestilence and demands for placatory sacrifices involving virgins. Writes Tellinger: "The time has come to accept ... that we are not the pinnacle of civilization that we are only now emerging from the cradle of knowledge. We need to face the facts of our genetically modified origins. God had nothing to do with it, but the many gods of our distant past were the true masterminds of it all." Indeed, continues Tellinger, there were no aliens involved, since we are the aliens. Dismiss this theory as the mental machinations of a crank at your peril. You'd be dismissing respected scholars, authors, and researchers. Tellinger has ridden the wave of information since it first swelled in the 1970s when eminent scholars became attracted to the Sumerian translations of clay tablets gathering dust in the basements of many museums in the world. Erich von Daniken popularized the whole concept of 'extra-terrestrial activity' on Earth in prehistoric times in the 1960s with his bestseller Chariots of the Gods, which probed the many unexplained phenomena of our past. Many other investigative writers and scholars followed, in particular Zecharia Sitchin, who pushed the newly deciphered Sumerian cuneiform text to the greatest heights in his nine books that investigate the content of the Sumerian tablets and the eroded truth behind them. Sitchin is arguably the world's leading translator of the

78

Sumerian language and his evidence is compelling. Tellinger's offering has been meticulously researched with nearly four pages of bibliographical reference. In questioning the anomalies of our existence, Tellinger examines our DNA and its control over our physical and mental capabilities. He studies the human cell in depth and marvels that such a perfect organism eventually dies, while it should realistically exists forever. He explores the issues of slavery, human settlements on Mars, cloning, and our obsession with gold from the earliest times. Tellinger says he embarked on this "somewhat righteous‖ bashing of the sciences because he had developed the urge to share the information he had absorbed over 20 years. He says he hopes it will motivate others to do their own scratching and discover new evidence buried beneath millennia of disinformation. This multi-talented South African reckons that our level in the 21 st century must be close to that of the Anunnaki astronauts when they first arrived on Earth. He believes that in 100 years or so we will be ready to absorb the full truth of our ancestry and the authentic origins of the human race. "The evidence will be more compelling, the fearful grip of religious dogma will be more fragmented and people will be searching for real answers rather than the mumblings of conservative power mongers,‖ he writes. His 542-page treatise on our origins is fascinating and accessible as it provides fresh, new answers in the 21 st century. It's a riveting read, a book you'll refer back to again and again. Physical and Spiritual Alien Rain Falls From The Sky Wednesday, April 05, 2006 When trying to come to terms with our human origins, I refer to the physical presence of Homo sapiens, this body of ours which is made up of billions of cells, performing functions and housing our souls while we walk around on this planet. I have often found myself in debates with people who simply cannot separate their physical part, from their spiritual side. They claim that the two are inseparable. Well, I claim that the two are completely separate entities and should never be confused and NEVER be thrown into one comfortable mushy co-existence. Ask any spiritual healer, they will tell you that your body is just a vessel for your soul. If I put a gun to your head and pull the trigger, our debate will end right there and your body would lie on the floor without movement. Our physical interaction would be over. Whether you would interact with me in some other spiritual way is a very different debate. I do not deny the existence of a very active spiritual side to our existence BUT for the sake of focus and clarity, let us stick to the physical part of our sudden appearance on this planet as a species some 180 000 to 250 000 years ago. I have been chastised by my anthropologist friend for saying ―sudden‖ appearance. Why they have such a problem with that term puzzles me because we have not really evolved at all physically since our creation, and therefore ―sudden‖ appearance becomes the operative word here. I agree that ―sudden‖ would be completely inappropriate if we had undergone dramatic physical evolutionary changes since Adam and Eve, but there is no evidence that suggests such drastic evolutionary steps. I would therefore like to pose the question again... and ask archaeologists and anthropologists to consider this ‗sudden‘ appearance of Humankind on this planet. Who are we as a species? Where do we come from? AND... why are we here? In ―Slave Species of god‖ I talk about various ancient scripts as old as 5800 years, that talk about what clearly sounds like genetic manipulation and cloning by a more advanced group of astronauts who settled on Earth and cloned Humankind as a Slave Species. We have now reached the same genetic ability and yet some of us find it utterly unacceptable that such advanced ‗humans‘ could have lived on other planets and done such things on our planet Earth. Maybe that is because we do not believe that other planets exist? That is no longer so, we now also know that planet formation is the NORM throughout the universe. We also know that our very own solar system has many more than just the 9 planets we have been clinging on to for so long. Even a year ago I was accused of ‗being an idiot‘ by a very confident chap at a talk that I gave, during which I spoke about Panspermia and suggested that life arrives on Earth from space all the time. In my chapter on

79

Panspermia I outline the now scientifically accepted fact, that life exists everywhere in the universe, in the form of microscopic organisms, larvae, spores, seeds bacteria, viruses and other forms yet unknown to us. These lifeforms are distributed around the universe by asteroids, comets and other space objects and eventually land on planets, where they sprout new life and evolve. This means that new life is being deposited on planets all over the universe as we speak, in unimaginable numbers. This life begins to evolve and evolve and evolve until it reaches high levels of intelligence. Once this level is reached and the species begins to reach out into space and exploring other planets, we reach a situation where new habitable planets would become the target of more advanced universal species. Pretty much what we are doing on Mars right now. Sooner or later we will take it to the next level and go beyond our solar system. Or would you rather we stayed here on Earth just wondering what is going on in the big wide universe? A recent article in New Scientist finally put to rest any doubt that Panspermia is alive and well. It reported on a number of alien life-forms that fell to the ground in the rain in various parts of the world. In July 2001, about 50 tons of ‗red dust‘ fell in the rain in the province of Kerala, India. Scientists have been baffled by the microscopic alien life-forms never seen before and without any DNA. In August 2000, sprats (small herring-like fish) fell on the English port of Great Yarmouth, and in June 1997 live tadpoles and toads fall from the sky in the rain in Mexico. The one way this could have happened is that a comet, carrying eggs or larvae or the red dust in its icy body plummeted towards Earth. As the comet exploded in the upper atmosphere, the content floated down to Earth due to gravity and settled in the clouds. The next thunderstorm produced the new arrivals to Earth in dramatic fashion. So where am I going with this? We are now reaching the phase of true space exploration, where we WILL put to use our scientific knowledge on other planets as we settle on them. If life has been evolving on millions of planets for millions of years, there must be many more advanced species than us on many other planets, just like there must be many lesser evolved species on other planets. It therefore makes perfect sense that as the many evolved universal species explore other planets, they will from time to time do things that have some unexpected side effects, like creating a new species that is less intelligent, and allowing it to get out of control. Pretty much what most likely happened on this planet of ours called Earth. The latest genetic discovery from the Human Genome Project brings us some very interesting corroborative evidence that suggests our DNA was indeed manipulated and spliced at the point of our creation. This will be the subject of my next article. Keep exploring Michael Tellinger

by Gerry Zeitlin from OpenSeti Website In recent years, the unoccupied intellectual middle ground between evolutionary science and creationism has begun to fill from both directions. Evolutionists have spawned astrobiology and varieties of panspermia, in which organic compounds (mainstream version) or even whole cells (modern or "strong" panspermia per Hoyle and Wickramasinghe) fall to Earth after riding on cosmic detritus. Creationists have found greater academic acceptance by dropping all reference to the "creator" but retaining the function of Intelligent Design. And new theories of evolution are ready to embrace teleological mechanisms embedded in the DNA molecule. Something had to be done. "Evolution" has failed in two major ways. First, as a scientific discipline, it has been

80

guilty of selecting its very data to support its favored hypothesis. If this seems difficult to believe, take the time to review the massive Forbidden Archaeology - The Hidden History of the Human Race (Cremo and Thompson, 1994). A highly condensed and updated summary of this book is found in Human Devolution (Cremo, 2003), Chapter 2. Whereas, officially, anatomically modern humans appeared on the scene about 100,000 years ago, these books present a great deal of documented evidence of the existence of modern humans on this planet going back hundreds of millions of years. This evidence has been systematically and even ruthlessly blocked and purged from the scientific literature. Chapter 3 of Human Devolution also treats the evidence for extreme antiquity of nonhuman species, "showing that flowering plants and insects existed on earth far earlier than most Darwinists now believe possible." These data are quite inconsistent with the standard picture of step-by-step evolution. And that is the first major failure of evolution: it is a theory designed to explain a body of evidence that does not even represent a valid picture of the fossil data. Evolution‟s second major failure is that it does not even explain the body of data that it has selected. It is illogical and is riddled with glaring flaws. This has long been pointed out without any resort to religious scriptures or "revealed" knowledge. See, for example, the review by UC Berkeley Law Professor Phillip Johnson (1993), and the devastating arguments of Lloyd Pye in his Essay on Carpenter Genes. As Pye explains, evolution cannot occur through random mutations because a viable mutation would require synchronized changes in genes from BOTH the father and the mother. "The scientific disciplines that were part of the evolutionary synthesis are all nonmolecular. Yet for the Darwinian theory of evolution to be true, it has to account for the molecular structure of life." - Prof. of Biochemistry Michael Behe Lehigh University Michael Behe (1996) completely undercuts the Darwinists by demonstrating that they have been working on the wrong level ever since Darwin made his scientific observations, and even the neo-Darwinist reorganization of evolution science in the 1950s missed the boat entirely: evolution, if it occurred at all, would have to take place on the molecular levels of biochemistry, not the macroscopic level of organs and other body structures - and biochemistry itself did not exist as a branch of science until after neo-Darwinism had been launched. Furthermore, neo-Darwinists have never even until now taken much account of the biomolecular foundations of biological life. For example, the "simple" structures known as cilia and flagella, used by cells in swimming and moving liquids, have been the subject of thousands of scientific papers, but there is hardly one that attempts to explain how they could have evolved. That is because they, like virtually all life forms, have an incredibly complex microbiological structure, and it is in this structure that random mutation and natural selection would have had to take place. Here Behe introduces his concept of "irreducible complexity", asserting that the molecular structures he describes simply could not work if any part of them were missing or even imperfect in its design. Today, evolution hasn‘t a leg to stand on. Evolutionists haven‘t admitted it yet. And for good reason: the stakes are very high. Evolution remains the ground on which many biological and life sciences stand; biologists and other scientists feel it must be defended not only on behalf of their various fields but also to prevent the Biblethumpers and the promoters of the supernatural from storming in -- a fearful prospect indeed. But Intelligent Design (ID), as argued by Behe and colleagues, is not necessarily creationism. It has no preconceptions as to who or what the designer might be. Can it truly be so? What about all those depictions of man‟s descent from hominid ancestors we‘ve seen in our school textbooks since childhood, and the well-researched evolution of the modern horse from eohippus, the development of vertebrates, and all these things that we know our life scientists know?"

81

It is argued by some in the ID movement that these evolutionary sequences are actually fictions. Berkeleyeducated biologist Jonathan Wells (2000), calls these images and depictions Icons of Evolution. His book is devoted to showing that each and every one of them is a deliberate deception. A useful resource for those interested in learning more about ID would be the anthology Mere Creation, a collection of investigations by nineteen expert academics in wide ranging fields, edited by William Dembski (1998). 25 Publications pro and con the concept of ID continue to appear at a lively rate. The Book Review section of the Journal of Scientific Exploration Spring 2003 issue contains critiques of several new books in the field. A scan of this material leads to the general impression that ID advocates do tend to have a creationist agenda but have dressed up their subject to make a better impression in polite company. On the other hand, some of their critics seem to object on the ground that their own religious ideas are offended by ID. Since ID does not explicitly identify the designer, the framework supports the cause of the old-style creationists. But advocates of the notion of Earth colonization by ETI are also within the scope. But - setting aside for the moment the obvious question of who designed ETI - new concepts of intelligence in nature have come onto the scene. In their Gaia Hypothesis, for example, James Lovelock and Lynn Margulis had all the Earth‘s species, by means of their biological activity, engineering their environment so as to advance "evolution". And they do this according to a sort of vast wisdom intrinsic to the Earth - Gaia - herself and all of her species. The actual locus of the wisdom or intelligence was not given, and in fact was suggested to be distributed. In his Cosmic Ancestry theory, Brig Klyce combines strong panspermia with the teleological aspects of the Gaia Hypothesis, to propose that evolution on Earth depends on genetic programs that come from space. Quoting from his website‘s Introduction: Cosmic Ancestry implies, we find, that life can only descend from ancestors that were at least as highly evolved as itself. And it means, we believe, that there can be no origin of life from nonliving matter in the finite past. Without supernatural intervention, therefore, we conclude that life must have always existed. Evidence for Cosmic Ancestry, in the form of fossilized microscopic life found in meteorites, is accumulating rapidly. Evidence of a strikingly different kind is provided by Jeremy Narby (1998). While conducting what might be called "experiential anthropological studies" with South American native cultures, Narby found that certain plants having physical forms resembling the DNA molecule, when eaten, actually bring the experiencer into direct contact and conversation with intelligent serpent forms who claim to BE DNA, and who tell stories of how they arrived here by journeying through space. Narby received this information without foreknowledge that the native people using those plants had long been given the same information. Now we have Rhawn Joseph (2001) who offers in his Astrobiology, the Origin of Life, and the Death of Darwinism a detailed and breathtaking theory of how DNA achieves its incredible work. His Evolutionary Metamorphosis thesis in a nutshell: "The genetic seeds of life swarm throughout the cosmos, and some of these genetic "seeds" fell to Earth, as well as on other planets. And these genetic "seeds" contained the instructions for the metamorphosis of all life, including woman and man. "DNA acts to purposefully modify the environment, which acts on gene selection, so as to fulfill specific genetic goals: the dispersal and activation of silent DNA and the replication of life forms that long ago lived on other planets." In his model, the "seeds" contain the entire programmed evolutionary sequence that leads to human and beyond. I take the liberty of listing for you the points of Joseph‘s thesis given in his Foreword: The age and origin of the universe is unknown. Life first originated on other planets, perhaps tens of billions or even trillions upon trillions of years ago. DNA is capable of learning, remembering, and acting intelligently. Cosmic collisions are commonplace, not only between meteors and planets, but between entire galaxies.

1. 2. 3. 4.

82

5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16.

17.

The seeds of life swarm throughout the cosmos and living creatures contained in planetary debris have been repeatedly hurtled to other worlds. These creatures and their DNA then labored to alter the environment of these worlds so as to engineer their own evolution. Creatures cast upon planets already swarming with life may have swapped DNA thus increasing their genetic storehouse of genetic information. The first creatures on Earth (and their DNA), came from other planets. DNA acts on and modifies the environment. The modified environment acts on gene selection to activate "silent" genes and "silent" genetic traits which exist a priori. Silent genes can be passed down to subsequent generations and to diverging species. Once the environment is sufficiently engineered, these silent genes and the traits they code for may be expressed in distinct and separate species. Genes can also be transferred laterally and horizontally between species, so that different species can come to possess the same gene and the same trait. As these "silent" genes/ traits are inherited and were passed down from ancestral species, then these genes and traits must have been inherited from creatures that "evolved" on other planets. Genetic evidence indicates that evolution has progressed in a highly predictable "molecular clock-like" fashion. The progressive "evolution" of increasingly complex and intelligent species in a step-wise progressive fashion, and genetic evidence as reported by the human genome project, indicates that "evolution" has unfolded in accordance with specific and highly regulated genetic instructions. Conclusion: DNA acts to modify the environment to engineer its own evolution and the activation of traits and genes which exist a priori; i.e. "evolutionary metamorphosis." Cosmic Ancestry and Evolutionary Metamorphosis do not explain the ultimate source of life in the universe. However, they push it back into the indefinitely deep past, and enable life to propagate from a single beginning somewhere in the near-infinite cosmos. In this, these theories provide the time and space for the infinitely improbable to actually happen. They further provide the means for genetically engineering worlds in their multitude by building the instructions into the single DNA molecule. Who might have accomplished this?

by Gerry Zeitlin Spanish version 2006 from Zeitlin Website

"The specter of war caused us to descend here and our race shook your world to its foundations. I recall well all these discourses and the numerous broken promises. This wound refuses to heal. My heart is ever filled with grief, because this story resonates within me like a distant echo." My companion asked me to take out the cylindrical quartz crystal with reflections of greens and blues. I seized it and held it up, admiring it in all of its parts; it was of an extraordinary purity.... "This august crystal is a Gírkù (litt: holy epee in Sumerian). It possesses multiple functions and operates on the same principle as the ME. The entire history of the Amašutum is carefully recorded in it. It is also a frequency catalyst that transports on the three levels which make up the KIGAL and on the fourth dimension of the Angal. "The Kingú-Babbar, the great Gina'abul albinos whom we also call the Imdugud, possess Gírkù in the form of crystal spheres that are a sort of combination of our common Gírkù and the crystalline stone that you hold in your hand.

83

"This crystal is capable of vibrating on certain frequencies with a quality contingent on the impulse that is sent to it. "What you do not yet know, is that our ancient line held the mastery of the force of Níama as does our queen. The amount of heat exerted on this crystal by the Níama causes the basic vibration of a being to rise or descend, aligning her with the different planes of existence. In fact the Gírkù acts as a Gùrkur, but with considerably greater power, because it is an undressed crystal! "This type of green quartz is unique; it is one of the purest stones that we know. It comes from the system of Gagsisá (Sirius). "Finally, it is also a formidable weapon. It deploys its blade thanks to the Níama. "This object belonged to our ancestors, the ancient Amašutum root race. Each and every one of us possesses one on Nalulkára. Our past deviations and our venue in the bosom of the Kadištu have not only removed from us our venom, but also the preprogrammed capacity to use the Gírkù that we previously possessed." Contents Part - ANNALS OF THE GINA'ABUL Part - THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (2) Part - THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (3) Part - THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (4) Part - THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (5) Part - TRANSLATION THROUGH DECOMPOSITION AND DECODING Additional 1 - Notes (AG-1) Additional 2 - Notes (AG-2) Additional 3 - Notes (Neb-Heru) Additional 4 - Kharsag 1 and the "Garden of Eden" - Progress Report on a Graphical Study Part 1 The Phenomenon of Anton Parks Has Anton Parks, French self-educated author, produced in Le Secret des Étoiles Sombres an epic accounting, a mythology, a saga of science fiction and heroic fantasy, or a "history" book? Parks' work remains unclassifiable as it poses the essential questions: What was happening on the earth before the coming of man? What led to and provoked the advent of the human civilizations? The author of Le Secret des Étoiles Sombres enthralls thousands of readers around the world with his epic report on the origin of human civilization. But let us not be mistaken: in this novelistic form, Parks may have restored to us our true genesis, that which figures in the Sumerian texts, clairvoyantly decrypted and presented without complexity. Nexus Magazine (French Edition) Nos. 43-44, Spring-Summer 2006 We are the fruit of complex interactions with extraterrestrial entities that we have long taken for the "Gods". Far from the paradigms of Darwinism and creationism, Parks proposes an exogenesis of humanity based on the decryption of great fundamental myths, but also on Sumerian and biblical texts. A fascinating voyage to our ultimate origins. Karmapolis in Nexus Magazine (French Edition) No. 50, May-June 2007 ANNALS OF THE GINA'ABUL Anton Parks' Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres (Volume One of the series) might be a novel, constructed to illustrate via a gripping narrative the author's insights into a human prehistoric background - rather a prehuman historic background - gained through his deep linguistic analysis of ancient Mesopotamian languages: Sumerian, Akkadian, Babylonian. However, Parks himself does not believe his books to be works of fiction. Rather, they are a transcription of experiences he had - through an imposed virtual reality projection, or a parapsychological mind meld, or some

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.    

84

other process for which we cannot even propose a name - that intruded upon and overwhelmed his daily life for many years. Before reading his books, one needs to know what they are. The best way to begin to understand is through Parks' own description of how he acquired his information. For this we turn to a penetrating interview of Parks conducted by Alain Gossens of Karmapolis.be [K1]. The wide-ranging interview also serves as a précis of the trilogy, and as such was an aid in organizing and beginning to write these pages, which also incorporate information from private communications with Anton Parks, and from the books themselves, when they are published. One other important first detail for English-speaking readers: no English-language translation of Parks' books or the interview has been undertaken. We will not attempt a close translation on these pages either, but the importance of Parks' work seems so great that we are moved to provide English-speaking readers with a summary and discussion of the basic facts contained in them. PREFACE to Ádam Genisiš Anton Parks Describes his Experiences (See http://www.karmapolis.be/pipeline/anton_parks.htm [K1]) Parks' experiences began at the age of 14, in 1981, with a series of "flashes" that would occur at any hour of the day, and completely beyond his control. These eventually evolved into "visions" that took place from once to three times each day. The visions seemed somehow to be related to or triggered by the ambient light at the time of their occurrence. The light in the visions had the same "spectrum" as the surrounding light. They came as "jets of light" from above, penetrating the top of his head, at the level of the "seventh principal chakra." They would instantly disconnect him from his surroundings and move him into complete scenes, including the aspect of sound. He would find himself "inside" a certain being, and usually would find the same set of "personages" around him. These living experiences would take from two to up to ten minutes. Yet if there were people around Parks at the time the visions occurred, they did not seem to notice that anything special had happened, which leads Parks to believe that he would have been gone for only a few seconds at most, in their time. Parks struggled to comprehend the source of these visions, and their meaning. It was not until the end of the 90s and much research that he came to understand that they were related to the Sumerian civilization and to a language from which the Sumerian language emerged. ...It took some time to put order into all this history - the different personages and their characters, their numerous names, the different races, the planets, the dimensions - all that had not been clear at the beginning, especially since I was receiving the information via these disordered "flashes". Order and comprehension came naturally over the course of years, without doubt due to the growing amount of information that I was able to accumulate. And there was this sensation of "deja vu", of knowing or recognizing the personalities of the players. It is a world apart, truly separate from ours, but so alive and, in spite of all, so close to us in many ways... I discovered by chance the Sumerian literature very late, toward the end of 1999 and the beginning of 2000. Yes, that was a shock and above all a supreme motivation for me to write the Chronicles.

85

Certain places described in the Mesopotamian documents, and most of the the principal personages, are relatively in accord with what I received, but the tablets lack many details and numerous elements... and in fact not all is in accord with my "visions". The warp and woof of the story that I relate are found however on some clay tablets; this is why I have no doubt this "capacity" to interpret the symbolism of the Mesopotamian documents. [N] Parks also began to consider aspects of reincarnation theory in trying to comprehend what was happening to him. The personage whose identity Parks assumed in his visions bore the name of "Sa'am," and it was Sa'am's "destiny" that Parks was retracing. Sa'am belonged to a group of "reptilian" races known as the Gina'Abul, and these are the divinities who are written about on the Mesopotamian tablets. Sa'am had a certain crystal that was called "Gírkù." The information that Parks was receiving was in some way coming from the crystal, which led him to wonder if the experience was being played out in his mind by the crystal or if he really was this "Sa-am" who owned it. After many years of living with these visions, Parks found that they were taking too much of his life, and he began a process of reducing and blocking them. This took many months, but the phenomenon eventually disappeared, in 1991 around the time of the first Persian Gulf War. Coming to terms with the experience, Parks decided that it was not necessary to know for certain if he truly was the Sa'am personage, although in the depths of his being he is convinced that it is so. Perhaps this was what led him to begin a study of ancient Mesopotamian texts. He and his associates were soon shocked to find that the history they related was practically identical to what he had received - or lived through - in his visions. Pursuing an interest in the Sumerian language, and aided by his "flashes," Parks discovered the "linguistic code of the "gods". Eventually what became most important was the need to write and publish the information he was gathering. He began this task in the period 2000-2001. His work, when complete, will consist of four volumes, containing strict transcriptions of what he received over a period of ten years, plus subsequent research inquiring into the possible validity of the visions. From Author's Note to Ádam Genisiš: At the time that The Secret of the Dark Stars was impressed upon me, I did not know how to reveal the source of all this history. It didn't seem to be channelling, properly speaking. To explain that it was all revealed to me on a daily basis over a dozen years through the intermediary of uncontrollable "jets of light" hardly enchanted me. This situation was so trying for me that it is difficult now to even recall it clearly. Years of this had shattered my life. I had opted not to speak of it, at least at first, thinking that "those who know" would see clearly from what it came. As to most of the other readers, those who are a little less "in the know", I imagined that they would be content to take this information as that found in an essay on the origin of humanity, or even as a novel, given that the narrative is written in that form. When one has important information to communicate, all these methods are good... But choosing the manner of transcribing this series did pose a problem for me, and for a long time. Several years ago, when I finally decided to begin writing, I started to compose the first volume in the form of an essay. But after a good hundred pages, I realized that I would not be able to include all the details that I had received. So I abandoned this approach and wrote the central part of the book - that is to say the history - as a narrative. That

86

allowed me to put in the full specificity of this story without "taboos" and I was able to preserve the singular sensation of finding myself in the body of the principal personage, just as I had it at the time that I had received all this. Then I preserved the contents of my historico-mythological and linguistic investigations for the notes at the bottom of the pages and for the appendices, as I have done with the present work. This explains why two different writing styles coexist in the volumes of this series. Comparison with the Work of Other Researchers Parks has examined the translations of Samuel Kramer, Jean Bottéro, Marie-Joseph Seux, Thorkild Jacobsen, René Labat, and André Caquot. While they differ from one another, their core information is the same, and Parks and his associates couldn't help noticing a surprising similarity between his flashes and the basic story written down on the ancient clay tablets - certainly more than 5000 to 6000 years old! It was all Parks could do to refrain from plunging too deeply into these translations, so as to continue to preserve intact the history as he had received it, which contained numerous elements that were totally absent from the tablets. He found striking similarities on concepts having to do with cloning, well detailed on the tablets, which have also been discussed by modern authors Zecharia Sitchin, R. Boulay, and David Icke. Most important was information relating to the central personage known in Parks' first volume as Sa'am, who took other names while on the Earth - though no more was spoken of this in the interview. Many of the personages introduced in Le Secret came to Earth and persisted into the Sumerian, Egyptian, and "Biblical" epochs under various names. All of these are discussed in Ádam Genisiš. On Nibiru and Gold Parks writes (Le Secret, Note 4): We will see that the first humans on the African continent were procured over a period of several millennia for the purpose of mining gold for the "Celestial Bestiary." In the course of your reading, you will learn why gold was so important for the Gina'abul. You will see that my ideas are totally original and absolutely to be distinguished from those put forward by independent researchers who claim to have read on the clay tablets (I must ask where???) that the Sumerian "gods" inhabited a planet named Nibiru (or Neberu) and that the gold served them as an active component in the fashioning of its atmosphere which no longer retained sunlight (sic!). I don't know where this information came from, but quite clearly not a single clay tablet claims that Nibiru (or Neberu) is the original planet of the Sumerian "gods" called Anunna [see Races]; on the contrary, the only celestial habitation that is mentioned, quite rightly, is Dukù of which we will speak again and again. Note also that Dukù is actually the name of a planet, but also became the name of an orbiting habitat that the Celestial Bestiary, once confined to the Earth, constructed in order to survive. The Sumerians used this same name to designate chapels in the ancient cities of Eridu and Nippur. These cult places symbolized the terrestrial manifestation of the "primordial hills" of the "gods." In the second work of this series, we will equally evoke the Dukug of which the sense is strictly the same and which was the name of the mountain where the Celestial Bestiary established itself at the edge of the Mesopotamian plain.

87

Languages Unity The language in which Parks received his information was completely unlike French, yet he knew it as though it were his native tongue. For some years he had believed the language to be Hebrew, but was disabused of this idea through the use of a Hebrew syllabary (a set of signs or symbols representing the sounds that make up the words. Since these constituent sounds have their own meanings, one can use this tool to decompose and understand the complex meanings of complete words). It is this focus on the phonetic values of the syllables that distinguishes Parks' linguistic methodology. These exhibit a common base among numerous ancient languages. Parks learned that the codification of languages was associated with the existence of castes in the society he had experienced in his visions: that of the Gina'abul (Sumerian word for lizards). By the end of the 1990s Parks understood that the phonetic values of the Gina'abul were to be found in both the Sumerian and Akkadian syllabaries. The Sumerian language, he points out, embraces a system that was totally formed from its first appearance and which has undergone only rare developments over time. Sumerian belongs to no known linguistic group, while Akkadian - a language spoken in the north of Mesopotamia and structured from the Sumerian syllabary - is the ancestor of Assyrian and Babylonian, themselves belonging to semitic groups such as Hebrew and Arabic. In fact, Parks found that there actually is a single Sumero-Assyro-Babylonian syllabary on which are based the principal words of numerous ancient languages: Arabic, Chinese, Dogon, Egyptian, Ancient Greek, Hebrew, Hindi, Hopi, Japanese, Latin, the Germanic languages and many others. These syllabaries could be used to decompose certain biblical terms and to understand their deep meanings. Decomposing a word required knowledge of the context that had led to the original assembling of its terms. For example, he explains, the Sumerian Gina'abul can be decomposed as GINA-AB-UL ("veritable ancestor(s) of the splendor"). When one understands the excessive vanity of the beings Parks experienced, one is not surprised by this appellation. Take the name Adam, which we are supposed to believe comes from the Hebrew in relation to the terms adama (clod of earth?) or adôm (red). Parks is unaware that any author has considered the Sumerian Á-DAM, which means "beasts, animals, flocks" or "levy (?), establishment, installation or colonization," all subsumed under "inflict!" If Á-DAM were to designate persons, they would be "beasts, animals, levied, established, installed," or even "colonized, inflicted." The idea of an enslaved being, totally submissive to "gods," is reinforced in the equivalent of the term Á-DAM in Akkadian, which is Nammaššû, translated phonetically in Sumerian as nam-maš-šû, "the demi-portion to charge." What could be more precise? Parks applies this method to determine and verify in detail virtually every translatable term in connection with the history he relates. In Le Secret, the number of words that he did not decompose with the aid of the SumeroAkkadian syllabary could be counted on the fingers of one hand. He believes he is the first to use this decomposition method.

88

The syllables of Sumerian and Akkadian words allow Parks to decompose the principal words of other ancestral languages: Chinese, Hebrew, ancient Greek, Latin, Germanic and Amerindian languages, etc. That leads to a unified understanding of all languages, but discussion of this will have to await the later volumes in the series. Parks does provide in the current volume the accents and numeric labeling of syllables that are part of his system.

Origins and Sequences The Emeša language (the "matrix language" or "heart of the language") is the original language of the Gina'abul females, who Parks thinks - though he did not see this directly - developed slightly earlier than the male Gina'abul. From this mother language the females (Amašutum) created the Emenita (male) language for the use of the males and for communication between the males and the females. Meanwhile, the original (Emešà) language was then abandoned as long as peace prevailed.

89

Later, during the Great War, the females were captured and oppressed by the male Gina'abul, the famous Ušumgal and Mušgir (see Races), who had discovered the secret of their feminine sexual power.

90

A group of these males wished to imprison the females and make them submit to abominations so as to seize that power for themselves. The females, confined by the males, developed Hermetic rites and other secrets in order to protect themselves. As writing became too dangerous, and as many females were unable to use telepathy, a talent enjoyed by all of the males, and needing to be able to communicate among themselves with full confidence, they reactivated and brought up to date the Emešà, with its supplementary linguistic particles, and used it again for secret communication between themselves. Karma One: In your first work, Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres, you presented a codification of Earth's ancient languages through the use of the syllabary of the Sumerian-Akkadian spoken by the ancient "gods". Your demonstrations were striking. In Ádam Genisiš you continued with your reasoning and explained to us that this codification had the objective of destabilizing the world of the "gods" and not that of the humans as the Bible indicates. Anton Parks: The Sumerian and Akkadian languages are the basis of all the idioms and terrestrial languages; I think that the multitude of examples that I have been able to place in my two first works [see Decoder] demonstrates this very well. In a manner of speaking, all the commonly-used terms of the ancient languages have been codified thanks to the Sumerian or the Sumero-Akkadian. The reason for this codification is the war that separates the world of the "gods" from the one found on the clay tablets composing the Mesopotamian mythology. Even before the last wave of the "gods" arrived, there already existed two distinct languages: Emešà ("matrix language") of the females, encompassing all the particles that can be found in Sumerian and Akkadian; and Emenita ("male language"), used by the males. For reasons tied to an ancient conflict between the male and female Gina'abul (the lizard "deities"), the priestesses already were using a sort of coded language for secret communications between themselves. This same linguistic agency is found on Earth as the Emešà (matrix language) and Emesal ("refined language") spoken by the "goddesses" and the earthly priestesses in the more recent epoch, while male humans used Emegir ("princely language"), also known as Emean ("heavenly language")... that is to say, Sumerian, which is derived from its ancestor Emenita. Despite many attempts to reconcile Sumerian with other languages, Sumerian remains completely apart, belonging to no known linguistic family. Only Akkadian seems to belong to the Semitic languages. Nevertheless, the affinity of Akkadian with Sumerian is seen in the use of the verbal form at the end of each sentence, a particularity not found in any language said to be Semitic. Certain linguists have said that it appears to be a Sumerian influence and that the Akkadians had adapted their writing to the Sumerians. I don't agree with this opinion, because the Akkadian writing sprang up at the birth of the Sumerian cuneiform (approximately 2500 B.C.) and the Semitic carriers of the Akkadian were present at least around 2600 B.C. Recent research distinctly demonstrates this... Moreover, Akkadian appeared fully-formed from its debut, "as though descended from heaven", which makes this language the most ancient of the Semitic branch.... As far as concerns the cuneiform writing that is today the most visible evidence of a complex and structured ancient Near-East history, I remind readers that this appears to be a purely terrestrial form of writing, invented by humans and not by the "gods". I would add that the epic accounts found on the Mesopotamian tablets retrace in part historic events that, very often, were not contemporaneous with their (human) drafters. Looking again at the dialect of the Assyrians and Babylonians, it is very clear to me that Akkadian is derived from the "matrix language" possessed by the "Digir" priestesses ("divinities") of the Mesopotamian pantheon.

91

The males (the Anunna) were in conflict with them. Moreover, as I demonstrate in my first two books, Sa'am-Enki was more on the side of the Nindigir or Amašutum females than on the side of his creator An and An's right arm Enlil. It is actually Enki who mixed the language of Man according to the writings on the tablets; it is he who codified [encoded?] the languages as a means to break Enlil's domination over the human beings who originally all spoke but one language: "Formerly, there was a time when the countries of Šubur, of Hamazi, of Kalam (Sumer) where are spoken so many languages, the country and principality of the divine laws, Uri, the country provided with everything necessary, the country of Martu that rested in security, the entire universe and all the peoples together, rendered homage to Enlil with one single language. However, the Father-Lord, the FatherPrince, the Father-King Enki, [...] the Father-Lord was angry.... "[...] Enki, the Lord of Abundance, whose commandments are certain, the Lord of Wisdom who scrutinizes the Earth, the chief of the gods, the Lord of Eridu, gifted with Wisdom, changed the words of their mouth, put discord there, in the language of Man, which had once been unique" Enmerkar and the Lord of Aratta Extract from a tablet in the Ashmolean Museum of Oxford I explain in the first book that the codification secretly organized by Enki and his people, the Nungal, that is to say the "watchers" or B'nai Elohim (sons of the Elohim), made use of the totality of the original dialect (Emešà, the "matrix language") of the priestesses. The creation of new dialects from the full Sumero-Akkadian syllabary was made possible not only through the repeated use of particles said to be Akkadian - originally unknown to the male "gods" - but equally through the inventive criss-crossed and tangled employment of the three principal elements that form a sentence: the subject of the action, the object, and the verbal form. As will be indicated in the third volume of this series, the appearance of the Akkadian language is one of the last maneuvers of the rebel clan to counteract the domination of the Ušumgal-Anunna (Yahvé) over Mesopotamia, which is where the monarchy of the "gods" was principally implanted. Enki is sometimes named MUŠDA in Sumerian. This epithet defines him as being the "grand architect" or even the "mason" of the world, but the decomposition of this term into MUŠ-DA gives us "powerful reptile". This crafty reptile, responsible for the cloning of humanity and the codification of the languages of Earth, is no other than the biblical serpent, he who foiled the plan of Yahvé in Eden, at a time when under the orders of this same Yahvé. Enki, "the reptile", recalls in every way the Sumerian term EME-ŠID ("lizard"), whose strict definition EME (language, word, tongue) + SID (to memorize, recite in a loud voice, enumerate) renders for us "he who enumerates the language(s)" or "he who recites the word"!!! As I demonstrate in my two first works, the Old Testament is a mediocre counterfeit that outrageously uses the much more ancient Mesopotamian and Egyptian traditions.... I know that readers and independent researchers will claim that the different possibilities offered by the game of Sumero-Akkadian homophony explains why it will always be possible to decode in foreign terms... Clearly they are perfectly correct to think this and this is why the code was difficult to break in the past, even by the Gina'abul who spoke Emenita or Emegir (Sumerian) to perfection... Likewise, since vowels differ according to the regions of the globe and particularly in the Orient, some will not understand the phonetic choices that I make to decode various terms. I wish to make clear that every phonetic possibility is possible, even at times substituting vowels that we know to be nonexistent in certain languages. Take for example the Egyptian name of Isis, which is Aset or Iset, according to interpretations. We obtain: A-SÉ-ET "source of the foreknowledge of life" or I-SÉ-ET "lamentations of the foreknowledge of life".

92

These two constructions convey a perfect definition of the person of Isis as source, that is to say "mother or mourner (of Osiris) responsible for the foreknowledge of life (Horus)". Gerry Zeitlin and I have realized a schema from the understanding that I have been able to pull from this history of the matrix language. Gerry's work is remarkable in the degree to which it permits me to materialize and authenticate concepts and data that would have been difficult for me to present or circulate on my own. Our collaboration is very important. Gerry has created several diagrams for Ádam Genisiš that also appear on his site in which he analyzes my work meticulously. [K2] The use of Emešà was forbidden to males and more particularly to the subgroup named Anunna (see Races). For their part, the males communicated in Emenita (litt: "male language"), known to us as Sumerian. The Gina'abul priestesses also used Emenita, which they themselves had constructed, for communicating with the males. The various Gina'abul idioms, such as those of the Abgal and the Sukkal, and the Emesal that was "implanted" during the Paleo-Babylonian epoch, were composed from the much richer mother syllabary. This is also true of Akkadian (Assyro-Babylonian), which did not evolve from Sumerian at all, as believed by Oriental language experts. It's easy to understand their misconception, as they have only inscriptions on tablets to work with, and human writing did evolve, varyingly within the different Mesopotamian regions, beginning with the primitive Sumerian pictograms of 3500-4000 BCE, whose purpose was to tally the riches of the "gods," and leading to the Assyrian cuneiform. But the spoken languages were introduced, modified, replaced from time to time, and did not evolve. Code Parks insists that the peoples of this planet from the dawn of humanity have expressed themselves via idiomatic structures all taken from the Emešà, including Emenita, which we know as Sumerian. (Parks sometimes uses the term Gina'abul-Sumerian as a reference to Emešà.) Meanwhile, the Gina'abul held their code closely. The original Gina'abul that arrived and spread out over this planet were in profound discord among themselves. The numerous idioms that were dispersed resulted from this "intestinal bad blood" that continued for millennia. The Gina'abul required veritable dictionaries for each human ethnic group in order to play at communicating with them. The most irksome task for the faction to which Sa'am belonged - the rebels made up of the Amašutum, the Nungal, and the Abgal - was having to systematically recreate new terms to replace any that had been discovered by their consanguine enemies. The task was anything but simple, and the idioms were difficult to translate, sometimes creating extended dialects, but that permitted them to disorient for many millennia the Anunna subgroup (see Races), which was the majority on the planet. The Sumerian immigrants (this will be explained in the second and third books) named the Gina'abul Emenita language Emegir ("princely language") and sometimes Emean ("heavenly language" or "language of heaven"). This language, basically formed from invariant nominal and verbal roots, on which were added different suffixes and prefixes, produced a sophisticated grammatical articulation, finally resulting in a highly refined dialect. The Akkadian language (and its syllabary) appeared totally formed from one day to the next, apparently subsequently to the Sumerian. How this came about will be explained in Volume 3: The Awakening of the Phoenix.

93

For their part, the Gina'abul idioms were voluntarily elaborated in a distinctly archaic fashion, producing an aspect of slang when compared with the basic language. So there is a code that is always present in the ancient languages of Earth. Some consonants may have changed over time, but this is infrequent. In connection with this code, note that the grammatical conventions of the Gina'abul-Sumerian language differ from those of the codifications. In the language, verbal chains are placed at the end of sentences. This is rarely the case in the codifications, where the verb can even at times be found at the beginning of an Emenita term. This discrepancy was premeditated as a means of obscuring the decoding. Remember that the males did not have access to the Emešà terms of which the code consisted. The purpose of all this was to provide a means of communicating clandestinely and succinctly with humans. Succinctness was achieved by using simple grammatical rules in the encoding, and by using systematically invariable terms, with suffixes and prefixes generally suppressed. Decoding Parks is adept in the use of the Gina'abul code, and exploits it frequently and highly convincingly to plumb the inner meanings and also the historic references embedded in the words of many languages. For these web notes I have created a Decoder to centralize this aspect of Parks' work. The Decoder is really the heart of the Notes. Readers may benefit from studying it, as it is constructed not only for reference but also to fulfill a teaching function. Some of Parks' most important discoveries can be found there. Most of the translations or decodings discussed by Parks are of individual terms or words, in which the rules of translation are simpler than for complete sentences in the Emesa and Emenita languages. Even a novice can easily follow these translations of two-, three-, or even four-syllable words. In the Gina'abul language the context of situations is important, as only the specific circumstance results in a term being constructed in such or such a manner. The rebel Gina'abul knew the context of the words and the keys of the different particles that they used to create the terms one finds today in Sumerian. The translation of certain words is hindered when they are taken out of their context, especially considering that the Gina'abul-Sumerian language possessed concepts and realities having nothing to do with those of present-day society. That makes all the difference, and it is also for this reason that our language specialists have not been able to detect their codification. Parks writes: The complexity of the Emenita language used by the Sumerians lies essentially in its numerous homophones (syllables with similar pronunciation) which are distinguished by their length or phonetic force. In order to differentiate between the numerous homophonic cuneiform signs on the tablets unearthed in Mesopotamia, the French Assyriologist F. Thureau-Dangin developed, in the 1920s, a system of accents and numeration for each sign. A current explanation of this system for denoting Sumerian "logograms," and a substantial listing of them, is available in the online document Sumerian Lexicon, Version 3.0 by John A. Halloran. Please turn now to the Example 1. at the top of the Decoder page to see how the words for "King" in six diverse languages can all be decoded by Parks' method, producing the concept of "King" with various nuances. Example 2. on the terms for "Woman" in many languages both introduces and gives initial evidence for the central proposition of the entire set of books by Parks: the widespread pre-modern understanding of the true nature of the female: "She who transmits at one time the power and the understanding!"

94

This is a remembrance of the transformation of Adam in the garden of the "gods." This precise example contains the greatest secret that has ever been hidden from humanity and the code that derailed the Anunna faction for many millennia. The Meaning of Religions Refer to the decompositions of the Old Testament words Ish (first man) and Ishsha (first woman). In the Sumerian, the particles mean, respectively, ancestral or primordial androgyne, and the heart or womb or entrails of the ancestor. Genesis indicates that Ishsha was pulled from the side of Ish, implying that man was antecedant to woman. [However the history that will be revealed in Parks' later books will indicate that] Ish and Ishsha were created as part of the primordial androgyne human that lived on Earth long before the arrival of the Gina'abul who changed the human genetic code. Moreover, very numerous traditions from around the world report that primordial man was not only androgyne, but hermaphrodite. The rabbis who were charged with compiling the texts of Genesis from the Mesopotamian traditions found at Babylon at the time of the exile of the Hebrews between -586 and -539, discovered the embarrassing androgyne primordial IŠ7 and were not able to totally suppress it. Thanks to a subtle maneuver, the ancestor, masculinised, became officially Ish (man) and was confounded with him. When the "gods" of the Mesopotamian traditions transformed the genetic code of the primordial androgyne ancestor (IŠ7), they cut this being in two and created thus a man and a woman. The manipulation executed on the man does not appear in the text of Genesis, because IŠ 7 (androgyne ancestor) is metamorphosed into Ish (man)... ...and then the rabbis fabricated the story of Yahve-Elohim making Ish fall into a torpor at which time Ishsha was fashioned from his side etc. Parks' series, Les Chroniques du Gírkù, promises to reveal practically everything on the authentic genesis of humanity and our origins. Today we have only sparse traces of this history. The most significant are those graven on the Mesopotamian tablets and some of them have been stolen from Iraq and are now circulating on a profitable black market. These clay tablets trace the history of a group of immigrants named Anunna(ki) who descended here many millennia ago to exploit the multiple riches of our planet. The individual known as Sa'am, whose life became known to Parks through years of total-immersion memory flashback experiences, lived among these felons during his entire history. Parks states that only 5 to 10% of the elements contained in his chronicles are found on the clay tablets from Mesopotamia. The history of humanity has been skillfully deformed over time in order to protect those who imposed themselves on Earth and equally to preserve, unbeknownst to us, their descendents who continue to work secretly on their behalf. Thus, for example, at the time of the writing of the Assyro-Babylonian tablets, the "feminine cult" was deliberately suppressed and diverted to the advantage of a more and more dominant patriarchy. One of the greatest coups of the Anunna faction was their taking advantage of a totally exceptional situation which, in one brief moment, had dispersed humanity over the Earth. Beginning at that time, multiple religions were invented with the sole aim of disorganizing you, leading you into error... more precisely, limiting you! This is of key importance because the religions permitted the usurpers of the planet to break up the people and create bloody conflicts. Today, the religions are too often the direct cause of conflicts and wars. Thanks to religions and their deliberately deceptive disparities (since in principle all religions possess the same precepts!)

95

the different beliefs permit killing one's fellow man in the name of God! In the course of the most sinister centuries and millennia in the history of this planet, religions have caused the death of millions of individuals. Today religious conflicts make it possible to "administer" the size of the Earth's population and to make huge profits from manufacturing more and more murderous arms. This may make some laugh, others perhaps less, but the term religion, taken from the Latin religio, is very precise to our eyes. Christian linguists are pleased to explain that the term derives from the Latin verb ligare which signifies to bind, implying that religion binds or rebinds human beings between themselves. But it would be fair to emphasize that the same term means equally to subject in the language of ancient Rome. Moreover, again in Latin, the words religio and obligatio (obligation or debt) often have the same sense. Before translating the hidden sense of religio with the aid of our syllabary, you must know that close to several thousand years ago, when your ancestors had the opportunity to record their legends, doctrines and beliefs, that is to say their religion, the only available medium was clay, or stone cut in the form of tablets. It is from these tablets, notably those of Babylon, that the data could be transmitted with care and convey the manna of information that served the intellectuals of the community of Israel in the compiling of many passages of the Old Testament. Is it not also from these tabulations of the laws established by "God" that the Judeo-Christian religion received its first commandments? It is truly on the tablets that the people of the ancient near East listed and diffused the different dogmas that served to construct what is considered the world's first religion. Speaking of those tablets, observe (see Decoder Example 3: RELIGION) that the decomposition of the Latin religio defines religion as a system for training sheep with the aid of tablets! (To understand how tablets inscribed with instructions were potentiated and remain effective today, see Laws.) How does it happen that a Latin word can be interpreted in this way? Again, it is because the ancient languages are Gina'abul dialects. This strange concept will be supported again and again throughout Parks' works. In the course of your reading, especially in Ádam Genisiš, you will learn that the Celestial Bestiary that fell on the Earth had the sorry tendency to assimilate the Earth ancestors to animals, in fact, to small livestock, more precisely sheep! This concept may seem strange, but it was widespread in the past. Take the simple example of ancient Egypt where the sheep were called Undu (or Undju) and the people Undut (or Undjut). The respective transcriptions of these terms in Sumerian [see Decoder] leaves no doubt: UN-DU7 = horned rabble; UN-DÙ-UT = the population that casts the metal of light (gold). That being said, in view of the organization of present society and despite the millennia that separate us from the highest antiquity, I am completely convinced that the ideology that assimilates the people to animals has truly never changed. Refer to Decoder Example 3: RELIGION for more examples of what Sumerian phonetic deconstruction reveals about the meaning of words for "religion" in various languages.

Races Introducing the Kadištu [Extracted from the GMSS Interview] The Kadištu "Life Designers" are the guardians of key places in the universe. Their objective is to cause to reign a form of organization and of "discipline" that emanates from "the Source" that one could assimilate to God. In this, one could think of them as "angels of God".

96

Despite their high technology and their extreme intelligence, the Kadištu are not on a mission to resolve all problems. Insofar as concerns the history of the Earth and its development, the Life Designers seem to have chosen to leave the Earth, even though it be a sacred place, in the hands of the Gina'abul reptilians. This does not appear to be an abandonment, rather a transitional retreat, because to this day the Life Designers have not ceased to keep an eye on their creation. On the human level, this can seem to be taking a very long time, but to the Life Designers of the Universe, it is nothing. The Kadištu normally do not interfere in the development of races in full evolution - in this case the Gina'abul reptilians. I imagine that it was simpler to let the Gina'abul resolve their family problems among themselves, as there exists in the bosom of the reptilian family the Amašutum group - the females - who truly form a part of the Life Designers. I am thinking equally that the Homo type originally of the Earth and the Solar System has a karma that is connected to the reptilians, given that the Homo type has on numerous occasions been genetically manipulated by these same Gina'abul reptilians... In his interviews, Parks provides glimpses of the numerous races at play in his works: those that make up the Kadištu collective and the Gina'abul races, a large part of whom are in conflict with the Kadištu. The female Gina'abul, however, are the Amašutum priestesses, who belong to the Kadištu. This is an example of the complex relationships and interactions that make up Parks' story. Kadištu-Akkadian: Qadistu, evoking high-ranking priestesses. Sumerian: NU-GIG, meaning "non-evil" but also "the image of evil" - sacred prostitutes. Related to the Latin caduceus. Emissaries of "the Original Source," they live in "higher dimensions" called "Angal." Role is to unify the species of the universe. Very powerful but do not interfere in the affairs of beings evolving in the "reduced frequencies." Abgal-Kadištu subgroup. Genetically affiliated with Gina'abul, but considered amphibians, with genes of a faroff amphibian race. Sages of the Gagsisá (Sirius) system. A Gina'abul rebel race**. Amašutum-Female Gina'abul*. "Mother Lizards." "Proud People of the Serpent." Eternal symbol: two intertwined serpents. Priestesses. Kadištu subgroup, therefore also associated with the principle of "good and evil." Life Designers. Dwell in several regions of the universe, such as Ursa Major, Hyades, Pleiades, Orion. A Gina'abul rebel race**. Ama'argi-Terrestrial Amašutum, specially created in our solar system by the Gina'abul females of Margid'da (Ursa Major), undoubtedly cloned from the genetic library there. They have tails, as do the other Amašutum. Dark-skinned. Peaceful. A Kadištu race. Their home is the Abzu of Uraš. Their sovereign is Queen Dim'mege (see Personages). Ameli-Semi-etheric Kadištu race originating in the star system of Bun (Aldebaran, α Tauri) and still based there. Had permitted the Ušumgal to maintain a colony of Mìmínu in that system but drove them out after the Great War. The Mìmínu were relocated in Mulmul (Pleiades). This in turn forced a new line of Amašutum to progrressively withdraw from Mulmul and its Ubšu'ukkinna system, eventually to settle in Gišda (the Hyades). Sukkal-Kadištu subgroup having the form of birds. "Cousin of the Gina'abul." The Sumerian word "sukkal" means "messenger." In the Sumerian and Assyro-Babylonian traditions, the Sukkal are humanoids with the body of a bird and large wings on the back. The Greek term "anggelos" also means messenger and refers to beings with functions similar to biblical angels. Important Life Designers. Urbar'ra (Lyra). Urmah "Army of the Elohim"-Warriors / Life Designers. (UR-MAH, "great warrior", also "lion" in Gina'abulSumerian). Logo: the lion. Felidae or feline. Feline-humanoid appearance; actually resembles a lion. Always seen with claws; unknown if natural or artificial. They are from the Orion constellation. The official army or

97

celestial militia of the Kadištu, who often referred to them concerning problems of rule. For that reason, the Urmah were found at several times in our solar system. Namlú'u Primordial Human [see Decoder]-Prodigious androgyne race assembled by the Kadištu on Uraš (Earth). Highly respected because it combined the genetic patrimony of numerous Life Designer species. Kingú-Akkadian Quingu. Sumerian: KIN-GU = "ruler over the Earth (or regions). Logo: the eagle. Princely root stock of the Gina'abul. At war with the Ušumgal. Three types: whites [Kingú-Babbar, grand royals; Te (Aquila)], reds [warriors-cleaners; Ušu (Draco)], greens [the people, also warriors]. Most Kingú possess a mark on the forehead, like a third eye. Kingú-Babbar-Royal albino Kingú, originally the dominant authority in the constellation Ušu (Draco), where they created the Ušumgal. Relocated to Urbar'ra (Lyra) with the Ušumgal, whom they left there at the time of the Great War. Resettled in the constellation Te (Aquila). Some are present in our solar system, originally from Te, and are central to events described in Parks' second book, Ádam Genisiš. They are in conflict with the Anunnaki and their descendants. Solitary, do not like to mix with others, because they feel superior to the rest of the Gina'abul. These are the largest of all the Kingú. Some possess wings and horns; others absolutely none. Those in our solar system have hardly any wings and no horns. Among all the Gina'abul, most closely resemble humans. They bear the emblem of Urin (the eagle). Red Kingú-Just beneath the Kingú-Babbar in the social order. Specialists in war; soldiers. Reddish skin. Have tail, horn, and wings. When the Kingú-Babbar left Ušu, the Red Kingú remained to govern in their place. Kingú People-Workers and warriors. These are the Kingú who take part in the battles on Dukù at the end of Book 1. Greenish skin (a little lighter than that of the Anunna). Imdugud (Anzu)-Mix of Kingú-Babbar (royal albinos) and Urmah. Depicted emblematically in Sumerian and Akkadian imagery as half eagle, half lion, respectively representing their genetic roots. White skin (like the Kingú-Babbar), sometimes described by Parks as fair-skinned. Appear "Nordic" but with a slight "animal" look in their eyes, an aspect that is connected with their genes. They resemble humans, often with blue eyes, and are very tall. Emit barking or whistling sounds. Always seen with claws; unknown if natural or artificial. Solitary. Originated in Tiamate (our Solar System) well before 300,000 y.a., which is when the Anunna arrived. Originally created to watch over the terrestrial reserve and above all to serve to reconcile the Gina'abul and the Kadištu Life Designers. They had the reputation of being peaceable, not "looking for trouble" - unlike their Kingú-Babbar creators. They are always found in the background of the works of the Kadištu, with whom they have courteous relations. Ušumgal-"Grand Dragons," later Sumerian term for their gods and sovereigns; descended from Kingú-Babbar; creators of the Annuna and other races. The Ušumgal Council of Nalulkára were survivors of the Great War. Šutum-Male Gina'abul*. "Lizard" in Sumerian. Created by Abzu-Abba to impregnate the Amašutum, but their reproductive abilities were in decline. They suffered from a disease of unknown cause. Originally, laborers, working for the entire race of Gina'abul. Margid'da (Ursa Major). Nungal-Great Lords. "Fallen Angels". Book of Enoch: watchers. Bené Elohim (Sons of the Elohim). Those who coupled with human females without authorization of Yahvé (An-Enlil). Akkadian: Igigi. Male. Created (in great haste) by Sa'am and Mamitu-Nammu (see Personages) from Imdugud genes on which Abzu-Abba had been experimenting. Considered as Life Designers although no knowledge of cloning. Followers of Osiris and Horus. A Gina'abul rebel race**. Anunna-Warriors. "Angels of Yahvé". Created by An and Ninmah on Dukù, Mulmul (Pleiades), from a genetic patrimony discovered by Ninmah on Nalulkára. No doubt the cell line was enhanced Šutum. Wars among the Gina'abul brought them to the Earth. Anunnaki = "Anunna of the Earth." Have manipulated humans for millennia.

98

Mušgir-"Furious reptile" - winged dragons. Assyrian: "Pazuzu". Can easily move between the "first and third dimensions." Originally created in Lyra by Ušumgal; An and Ninmah produced a second line on Dukù, Mulmul (Pleiades), using a cell line discovered by Ninmah on Nalulkára. Have tail, horns, and wings. May be compared to the numerous gargoyles that haunt churches and cathedrals. Mìmínu-Dogon: ant. Known to us as "grey" ETs. They are genetically-engineered descendents of the Mušgir wingless, smooth-skinned, diminutive. Originally created by Ušumgal with reprogrammed Mušgir genes, as part of a program in which the Mušgir participated voluntarily. Later numerous other Miminu races were created from cells fabricated by the Kingú. They know how to take orders. Slaves of the male Gina-abul. UKU3-BI "lower multitude" UGU4-BI "simian"-The Ukubi were created by the Kingú for food (same as we treat our cattle) and by the "royals" and later by the Ama'argi to fulfill the orders of the "royals" (who tightly controlled them at that time). But Nammu clandestinely improved the race, rendering them autonomous (so they could defend themselves against the Kingú). Parks has found a Sumerian legend that supports this statement.*** Early Human-Genetic combination of Original Human, Gina'abul, simian. Sa'am was continuing what his mother had done with simians. A first humanoid version, the first Ádam, a mixture of Ukubi, Ama'argi, and greenskinned Kingú, served as workers in Edin. Note that the Kingú themselves bore no responsibility for this creation. Their cells were included to mark the domination of the Ušumgal-Anunna over the Kingú - to humiliate them. Following that, Sa'am, with the support of his mother and two sisters, clandestinely improved the race under the noses of An and Enlil. They added cells of the Namlu'u, thus in a fashion "humanizing" the Ádam. These beings were black-skinned. Having Ama'argi within their genetics, they had tails. The Sumerian name for them is Sag-gi-ga, meaning "black slave". The Kingú then countered by asking Sa'am to add their Kingú-Babbar genes (from Tiamate) to the Sag-gi-ga, resulting in a white-skinned human, which would mark their supremacy over the royals. They intended these to dominate the blacks. This being was named Lú-bar6, meaning "white man". Word play: Lú-bara means sovereign man; Lú-bar-ra means "alien" or "foreigner". Enki and his associates wound up clandestinely improving these beings also, again to give them more autonomy. These are early human races, not those of today. A more complete picture is presented in the section Creating Humans. The entire scenario is one of races' quests for power over one another. It is not a matter of growing fingers to pick berries, or tails to swing from trees, as our academicians would have us believe. *According to our strict human ideology about what may be considered human, the Gina'abul are not human beings. Therefore Parks does not refer to Gina'abul women and men, but rather females and males. **Who are the "rebel races"? Designation as "rebel race" refers to events following the arrival and establishment of the fugitive Anunna in our solar system. This is treated in Ádam Genisiš. The Kingú races had already been mortal enemies of the Gina'abul for a very long time. They are not considered as "rebels"; they created the Gina'abul, and furthermore the true "rebels" are consciously aligned with "the SOURCE", which they are not. Note that the memory of their having taken refuge underground on Uraš after local military defeats has contributed to misleading concepts of "fallen" angels. Now that you have our definition, would you classify the Namlú'u as a rebel race? How would you classify the modern human race? ***"They were ugly and menacing, scattered to the edge of the world, at the entrance of the underworld. They also appeared solitary, held in their emplacements, alone and isolated, but appearing menacing enough. Dark little half-brothers and sisters. Thus, this must have been a different and improper creation of Nammu with another god, but perhaps also an experimental creation of the gods..." Extract from the Sumerian tablet "How Ereškigal Chose the World Below"

99

This statuette (above) representing a Mušgir is identified with the Assyro-Babylonian demon Pazuzu, a demon connected with the subterranean world and with parallel worlds. It is armed with large wings and its body is covered with scales. The universe of demons was very present in the Mesopotamian spirit, to the point that the Mušgir-Pazuzu was considered one of the most powerful demons. Because of this, it was often used as an amulet, affording benefits of its good grace against the other infernal entities. Several amulets of this type have been found in the foundations of Mesopotamian houses. On the back of its wings appeared the following inscription: "I am Pazuzu, son of Hanpa. The king of the evil spirits of the winds that rage violently from the Šadû (KUR in Assyrian), it is I!" Namlú'u (Primordial Human) "The old men tell that in the beginning of the world, God created a man and gave him responsiblity for all the creatures. This man went out every day from his house very early in the morning to visit God's property - that is, all that is found here on the Earth. And he would always return home very late in the evening, and very tired. But in spite of his great fatigue, he had to make his report to God on the state of health of all the creatures." Oral Tradition of the Lumwe of Zaïre From the 2007 Karmapolis interview in Nexus [N]: Karma One: In your narration, the initially-created, original human (Namlú'u) is an extraordinary being, quasi superior to his creators and almost omnipotent, belonging to several dimensions, gifted with capacities of astonishing clairvoyance, capable of reading anyone's thoughts. This original human seems singularly close to the Source, namely the World Creator or "God". Just who are these creators of the Namlú'u? Why did they create such astonishing beings? And why in this form? Anton Parks: I sincerely believe that the Namlú'u have a perpetual existence somewhere in Angal (the higher dimensions). The term NAM-LÚ-U18 ("immense human beings") was used by the "gods" and the Sumerians to designate this primordial humanity. Later the term was used to refer to the Sumerians who were the first humans in Mesopotamia, those who were in contact with the "gods" found in the Bible under the names Yahvé and Elohim.

100

The departure of the Namlú'u from our dimension was synchronized with the arrival of the Anunna on the Earth. The Namlú'u are beings who embody uncommon capabilities. They were created "all at once" by the Kadištu (Life Designers) who seeded life on this planet. They were in a manner of speaking the guardians of the Earth before the arrival of the Anunna. There are gnostic texts, such as The Secret Book of John (NH2-1.28) that announce that: This being was fashioned by "the creators", in the image of God (the Source) and conforming to their respective appearance. This perfect primordial being combined the various powers with which they (the creators) had been endowed, both physically and psychologically. The Namlú'u were approximately four meters in height. They could detect thoughts and most importantly had the ability to displace themselves very rapidly from one location to another through the use of the Merkaba, the field of individual light of which the transmutation, through the use of the chakras and the Kundalini, permitted one to metamorphose into a vehicle of ascension. The term Merkaba means "chariot" in Hebrew, but I demonstrate in Ádam Genisiš that this word can equally be translated in Egyptian, for example:

More information about the Namlú'u may be found in the section Guardians of Uraš. Kadištu Continuing with the interview [N], Parks responds to the first part of the question pertaining to the Kadištu: The creators of the Namlú'u are thus these famous KAD4-IŠ7-TU ("ancient assemblers of life") [Decoder] corresponding to the Life Designers denoted as Elohim in the Bible. The Hebrew term Elohim decomposed in Sumero-Akkadian gives EL-Ú-HI-IM, "the powerful exalted ones who mixed the clay (or the clay beings: man). The Kadištu assembled the Namlú'u with an eye to combining their science in a common creation on the planet located at the heart of a commercial route that embodied a zone of free will and exchanges in our universe. The Kadištu professed to be in service to the Source that one could, briefly, equate to "God"... From an earlier interview [K1]: The Kadištu live in "higher dimensions" (Angal) and very few of them can enter our third dimension; this doesn't facilitate direct contact and explains their circuitous fashion of approaching us.

101

They observe us more than ever before, and communicate via the intermediary of people they contact directly or telepathically. But such communications must be undertaken with great care, because of the possibility of wrong interpretation of what was received. Furthermore, there are many contacts in the form of abductions conducted by the Greys, who are usually in the service of the Gina'abul.

Abgal This wooden statuette from the Dogons of Africa represents the widely-discussed Nommo, who they claim brought the first language to humans (see Decoder). It is identical to Sumerian representations of the amphibian Abgal "sages" (said to be advisors to Enki) and the Akkadian Apkallû. Anton Parks (private communication) reports that this image is the closest we have to depicting the Abgal race of the Gagsisá (Sirius) system. The Dogon, of course, had always claimed that Sirius was the home of the Nommo. There are many suggestive connections. Recall that, according to Sumerian history, Enki had dominion over the Abzu, believed by the Sumerians to be a kind of underground sea deep beneath their feet (while Sitchin thinks the term refers to water engineering projects, bodies of water, and/or deep Africa). Parks translates Abzu as the hollow domain at the center of all planetary bodies. Sa'am was the lord of all Abzus in the Gina'abul system. He also had webbed fingers, by the way, greenish blood, and other indications of Abgal genetics. Urmah Discussion by Mamitu-Nammu, soon after the arrival with Sa'am and others on Uraš: The Urmah are formidable warriors. They make up the principal militia of the Kadištu. When difficult situations must be disentangled, the Urmah are generally designated to restore order. We consider them as the army of heaven, sometimes as the soldiers of final resort. They can be quite ferocious. They will withdraw from combat only on request of the High Council. One of the only ways to differentiate [physically] the Nungal (or Kingú) from the Imdugud is by the shape of the skull. That of the Imdugud is elongated, but less so than the other two (and the rest of the Gina'abul). I think this is because of the Urmah genetics. Likewise, the Abgal also possess a slightly elongated skull, but not like that of the Gina'abul. This would apply to the Abgal that you have presented on your pages [above right]. Do not forget that this appears to be the design of a statuette made by the Dogon of Mali. It is not a personal representation of an Abgal. Even if I find it somewhat acceptable, the fins are much too large and its head is not elongated at all, as it normally would be, a little bit. Their original home is found in Sipazianna (Orion) [see Worlds]...

102

Several Gina'abul colonies ruled by three queens who escaped the Great War are found to be placed near Urmah. This seems to be an exceptional situation as the Urmah are quite independent. In each case, this rapprochement has brought fruits in the form of a remarkable hybrid race. The Urmah has done the same here with the royal Babbar, producing the Imdugud. Whenever possible, Kadištu who can evolve without too much difficulty in the KI frequency attach themselves and mix with species who are in difficulty to raise their frequency level. This activity of the Urmah works to reequilibrate the Gina'abul conscience through mixing with it. Here, a small group of Urmah in the bosom of the Kadištu charged with the planning of Uraš made possible the establishment of a climate of minimal security. Each planner was thus enabled to bring his stone to the edifice of this natural park. The Sukkal were responsible for the insertion of oviparous vertebrates. The Nim, with the head of an Uh (insect), are the creators of the divers arthropodes that one finds here. Nim: Term found in the Sumerian of which the diverse meanings are quite explicit: flying insect prince elevated (high) being The Abgal of Gagsisá (Sirius) [see Worlds] are occupied in large part with the marine fauna and above all with the Šim-Kúšu (whales) and the Kíg-Ku (dolphins) whose principal role was to reequilibrate the vibratory rate of the KI that was extremely low at the epoch when the Kingú had filled Uraš with gigantic Hušmuš (savage reptiles). It was the Urmah who had the heart-rending mission to cleanse the planet by directing a demolishing projectile. Thanks to this intervention, followed by the introduction of the Šim-Kúšu (whales) and the Kíg-Ku (dolphins), the frequency of the KI was able to increase considerably, affording it a vibratory rate altogether unique. Since that time, certain Gina'abul, such as the red Kingú, have had difficulty in sojourning more than 5 full Ud (days) in the KI of Uraš. The Babbar and Imdugud seem, on the other hand, to tolerate this frequency well. As with UR-MAH (litt: "grand warrior"), the Sumerian term PIRIG designates also a "lion". We know that the lion symbolizes royalty. Is it so astonishing to see that the homophones PIRIG 2 and PIRIG3 signify respectively "shining" and "light"? It is useless to insist on the fact that over the centuries, or we could say millennia, royalty was expected to bring light to the peoples of the Earth. Numerous ethnic groups from portions of the Earth such as the Bantus (Africa, south of the equator), associate celestial fire (the sun) with the lion. Phonetic decomposition of PIRIG in Sumero-Akkadian gives such connotations as "understanding", to govern, watch over, arm... qualifications altogether appropriate to the life-designer warriors called Urmah. Add to that the fact that the place of residence of the Urmah is Orion [see Worlds]. And on the charts of the heavens, one often sees Orion represented with a lion's skin on his body or on his shield. In Greek mythology, Orion is a redoubtable hunter. He is the lover of Eos, a great Mother Goddess. Robert Graves, in his work on Greek mythology, indicates "that Eos would be derived from the Indian GoddessMother Usha, with fingers of blood". When we decompose Usha in Sumerian as UŠ-A, we obtain "the water of foundations" or "the source that elevates". Also, the Greek Eos is translated as E4-ÚS "the water that guides" or É-ÚŠ, "the home of the blood". This indicates to us that Orion sustains the cult of the Goddess-Mother, she who possesses the "elevating blood" that we have evoked in [Le Secret, but not yet encountered on this page. Find the discussion at Initiations (1).]

103

It is exactly what the Urmah do in their combat against the Gina'abul males: they support a part of the Gina'abul females (the Amašutum) and protect them from the males, or Kingú (the dragons). Also, Orion pursues the Pleiades in the sky [see Worlds, "Sky Orientation 4" chart]. The "chance" fact is that the Urmah are the enemies of the Gina'abul called Anunna, born exactly in Mulmul (the Pleiades). Finally, note that in effecting a strict composition of the term SIPA-ZI-ANNA (Orion in Sumerian), one obtains "faithful guardian of the heavens", which is once again in accord with the role of the Urmah. As always, all is in in accord! The Kadištu in their great numbers have brought their knowledge not only to the confection of the Namlú'u, but also to the different varieties of Adam (animals). You have not yet seen an Urmah with your own eyes. As their name indicates, their visage resembles that of a Pirig (lion). Their feline aspect is not without rapport with the felides that they have introduced here. The frequent closeness between the Urmah and Ti-ama-te (the solar system) is not recent. It is common to see them lurking in the neighborhood when the progressive retreat of the emissaries of the Source seems inevitable. This shows us that we can remain confident, the Kadištu always keep an eye on this world... Gina'abul The birthplace of the Gina'abul was in the constellation Draco, which they call Ušu, but numerous conflicts that punctuated their history resulted in the creation and separation of subraces and their spread throughout "our universe." Some remain in Ušu, but the Ušumgal and the majority of the Amašutum are in Nalulkára (in Ursa Major), the Kingú in Te (the Eagle), the Mušgir and the Mìmínu (Greys) in Urbar'ra (Lyra), and some Amašutum are found in Mulmul (the Pleiades) where the Anunna were also created. And it is war that has caught up the Anunna on the Earth. A great many Sumerian tablets relate the adventures of the Anunna on the blue planet - the Anunnaki - in a sort of extended ode to these Anunna warriors. The chronicles show in detail how they became established and controlled the humanity that they genetically transformed from livestock for their greater pleasure, because the Anunnaki are somewhat lazy. This is how they came to be considered like gods (or, to be more direct, "God") in the eyes of humanity. Unfortunately for these Anunnaki, who continue to secretly direct human affairs, humans are in full mutation and will soon jump dimensions... an historic moment long awaited in the history of humanity. This subject has been mentioned elsewhere on a sister website; for example, see A Synthetic Myth.

104

Amašutum: Designers of Life

This is a Gina'abul female (i.e., an Amašutum). The drawing is a reproduction by Anton Parks of a statuette uncovered at Ur. Parks is certain that the shape of the head is incorrect, and he is working on a series of drawings that will show the elongation extending backward, rather than upward, as in the images of an African-Egyptian shown below. In any event, she is wearing a wig. According to Parks, all Gina'abul races shared this general look. The variations were mainly in the skin coloring and the degree of cranial elongation. The "lozenges" on the shoulders are similar to those worn by Mayan high dignitaries. To the Maya, these circles symbolize the OL, that is to say "perception" or "conscience", "the way", and "the memory". At the same time, the Mayan OL is the equivalent of the Sumerian UL that evokes "the past", "an adornment", "a star", "the splendor", and the verb "to shine", as UL5 signifies "privilege" and "protection". These circles or lozenges placed on the shoulders of Sumerian gods and Maya personages of high rank symbolize the crystals or ME in which were stored the knowledge of the "gods"... Quartz crystals were the key to successful cloning.

105

The Amašutum, female Gina'abul, are considered a Kadištu subgroup because of their affiliation and devotion to this semi-Divine race. As such, they are supreme Life Designers. Note that I am translating Parks' word planificateur as "Life Designer," as opposed to the usually more correct "planner." This is in reference to the current raging debate over Intelligent Design. The Life Designers or planners, whatever one wishes to call them, are superbly-skilled geneticists. Thus, when deprived of the of the reproductive role of the Šutum (male Gina'abul), the Amašutum were easily able to preserve their line and multiply their numbers through genetics and their ability to clone to infinity. And where all the Šutum carried their unchanging original genetic material, the Amašutum possessed a great variety of facial appearances and characters, making each of them a unique and remarkable being. The lifespan of the Amašutum was eternal, because, as opposed to the Šutum, their bodies would periodically undergo the Gibil'lásu (renewal of the skin), similar to the process seen in snakes and certain other reptiles. There were rumors that certain among them could undergo death and resurrection. Ama'argi

Amašutum (thus Kadištu) terrestrials. Their name conveys the sense of "remission of divine damages" but strict translation from Sumerian gives the meaning "brilliant and sustaining (or restoring) mother". The Ama'argi and their queen, Dim'mege, live in the heart of the Abzu (the subterranean world), in the city of Šàlim (Sumerian: heart of eternity). Their original mission on Earth had been to restore the planet which had been damaged by multiple military actions and genetic manipulations conducted by the Kingú. (This might be a reference to the development of the dinosaurs.) At a later period, the Ama'argi were directed by their queen, Dim'mege (see Personages), to oversee the human slaves working in the agricultural domains of the Anunna.

106

The Sumerian symbol AMA (at right), used to form the term AMA-AR-GI, represents a sacred stele or pillar attributed to sky divinities worshipped by humans in a religious cult. The star in the middle indicates "divinity". Kingú-Babbar "We devour beings like you. You will have to deal with me, my little fish..." That charming statement was hurled at Sa'am by a Kingú Babbar leader, upon having his life spared by Sa'am. They and the Red Kingú are extremely arrogant, and were rumored to have actually eaten Gina'abul, whom they consider to be their inferiors. Their ancient conflict with the Gina'abul reptilians was known to early human civilizations the world over, and depicted in many works of art as eagles confronting serpents.

The struggle of the eagle and the serpent found on a soapstone bas-relief in Nippur, ca 2500 B.C.E. Parks provides a congruent illustration from the Mexican Codex Borgia Fejervary-Mayer Plate 42, and also shows the Garuda Solar Eagle (Indian) and the Hopi Kwataka "eagle-man" each devouring serpents. See Example 4 in the Decoder for linguistic analysis. But why Sa'am as a fish? This will be amply explained in succeeding pages! The migrations of the Kingú-Babbar are described in a later section, Worlds. Those who settled in Ti-ama-te (the solar system) did so under an agreement with the Kadištu (Life Designers). They had always made trouble for the Ama'argi and for Mamitu in her operations on Uraš. The Babbar of Ti-ama-te did not practice cloning; by nature they reproduced by natural means. While no Amašutum-Babbar were produced in the solar system, the Babbar persisted in kidnapping (abducting?) certain Ama'argi, right under the noses of the Kadištu. The reason had to do with differences in skin pigmentation and the fact that the Babbar line of Ti'ama'te was slowly disappearing. At any rate, the Ama'argi put a stop to the kidnapping by capturing some Babbars themselves, and placing them at their service (though treating them well). Since then, relations had been more tranquil. The above-mentioned agreement required the Kingú-Babbar to cooperate with the Urmah Life Designers in creating "the common confection" Imdugud.

107

Imdugud

The Sumerian designation Imdugud means "high storm", or "noble blood". The particle IM is often associated with "clay", but in the context of filiation, "blood" - or even "humanity". (IM-DUGUD is not the only term that associates royalty with blood; the Sumerian word URIN - eagle, blood, emblem - is itself very explicit.) The Imdugud correspond to the Anzu or Zu of the Akkadian tablets. Totally a part of the Gina'abul family, they are issues of two warrior peoples - Kingú-Babbar and Urmah (see Genealogy). But they possess a certain form of wisdom via the Urmah, who are "Life Designers". Their reason for being created as such is as follows: To obtain authorization to move into the solar system (well before the creation and the venue of the Anunna) the Kingú-Babbar had to accept mixing their genes with the Kadistu Urmah line, thus creating a new species. They are a particularly solitary, white-skinned race. Like the Kingú, they detest having to associate with others. They will do it only in their own interest. They are difficult to approach, even by a Gina'abul or a Kadistu. Due to their mixed genetic background, they were influenced or obliged by their Kingú genitors to function as neutral agents or messengers capable of adjudicating problems between the Kadištu and the Gina'abul of Tiamate. But they were "covered" by the Kingú-Babbar, and that made them enemies of the Anunnaki (terrestrial Anunna), who have used them ever since winning the war in our system. Parks does not know if the Imdugud maintain these relations with the Kingú and Anunna today. He wonders if they may be the "Tall Whites" observed living on the Nellis Range in Nevada. (See Possible Extended Encounter with the Imdugud.)

108

Mìmínu (Greys)

MÌMÍNU Drawing by Anton Parks Parks writes in his Karmapolis [K1] interview: "Mìmínu" is the term that I received [for "the Greys"] in the epoch [from which I derive my memories]. How surprised I was to find it later among the Dogons of Mali for whom this word means "ant". Decomposed in Sumerian, it gives MÌ-MÍ-NU, "responsible for hostile (or negative) duties" [see Decoder]. This translation is even more interesting because Credo Mutwa names the "Grey" Mantindane or "the torturers" in Zulu [see Decoder]. It is my understanding that the "Greys" came originally from Lyra, the place where numerous Gina'abul colonies are found. [The "Greys"] work as a group and function like ants. They function as a race of workers in service to their reptilian creators. Various Gina'abul lines have fabricated Mìmínu in the past. There are several kinds of them in different regions. Those that are associated with the solar system and that were therefore created by the Kingu (royal Gina'abul) are larger than the others and have hair. There is abundant proof of the presence of "Greys" in the solar system, if only by the different cases of abductions reported every year around the globe. In truth, I don't know what has happened to the Mìmínu we see today. Their destiny seems to have changed somewhat as they appear to possess a sort of autonomy that they had not had for thousands of years. The story that I relate (thus, that I have received) ends more than 2000 years ago. My knowledge was gained in that epoch. Parks adds in Le Secret that the Mìmínu possess bases "in the four corners of our universe." He also mentions that the Amašutum had a horror of them due to the scornful and glacial manner of these dwarfs. As to their physique, it was not sophisticated like ours. The Mìmínu had been conceived without any exterior beauty; they were all small, had a gray color, no ears, no eyelids, only two holes for a nose, and no lips. They stared with large black elongated eyes that were empty, cold, and without emotion.

109

Actually, he says, there were several types of Mìmínu. Here he is speaking of the ones that served his people in the epoch described in this segment of his long history. Anunna and Nungal

Note: Parks' design of Sa'am's profile has been published in the 3rd edition of Le Secret; thumbnail on this website under Personages. The Anunna were proposed as a race of warriors to defend the Amašutum against an unseen and amorphous enemy who in fact did not exist. (This dynamic, which we have seen in our time, clearly has ancient roots.) Sa'am, created as asexual (but later modified) was offered by An as the prototype for this race. An had argued that being asexual, they would be without distractions and better soldiers.

110

A Gina'abul male (Anunna, Nungal, etc.). As with the female, the drawing is a reproduction by Parks of a statuette from Ur, and the elongation of the cranium is incorrect: it should be rearward, exactly as in the example of the African-Egyptian. An additional point concerning the ME (seen here, as also with the female figure): the equivalent term in Akkadian is Parsû: "the knowledge of sovereignty", and also PÀR-SU: "that which is deployed on the body".

Reconstruction of Tutankhamun from CT scan of mummy. Supreme Council of Antiquities / National Geographic Society / AP Note shape of head. However, Tiamata required a sexual (male) race for her Amašutum sisters, since the Šutum were dying out. Sa'am volunteered to create the princely Nungal race for that purpose and to be their leader.

111

Neither race would have the power of Gibil'lásu (see above), which would have conferred eternal life. However, they were to be long-lived. The Nungal were a derivative of the Imdugud. They definitely had the Kadištu orientation - it was inculcated into them - and were considered "Life Designers" probably for that reason although they did not have the capability of cloning. As Kadištu, they were badly treated by the Anunna-Ušumgal, while being warmly accepted by the Ama'argi, with whom they at times found refuge in their Abzu domain. The Nungal are the Igigi - those who were called "The Watchers" in the Bible, the ones who mated illegally with the human species. They were a source of great embarrassment to Sa'am when, soon after arrival on the Earth, they unexpectedly molted - a thing they were never meant to do - showing new skin that was white like that of the Kingú-Babbar, with whom they were ultimately affiliated. Sa'am-Enki had assembled the genetic material for the Nungal before the hasty departure from Margíd'da to Dukù, partly from genes belonging to Abzu-Abba's experiments. Mamitu had wished to verify the cells that they had selected, but Sa'am had declared that they had not the time and they had to content themselves with indications inscribed on the containers of the genes. As was later revealed, Mamitu had known very well what cells they were using: she had secretly switched the cells in the containers, fully intending to bring a new Kadištu strain into the equation. But she was disappointed that Sa'am had not exercised due diligence. Regardless of the reason for it, Sa'am, Mamitu and more particularly the Nungal themselves paid dearly for this situation, because the terrestrial Anunna, recognizing them to be a sub-race of their enemy, the Kingú, used the Nungal for a very long time as slaves. It is for example the Nungal who were commissioned to dig the Tigris and Euphrates to supply water for the future cities of the Anunnaki "Gods". Sa'am-Enki, under the insistent request of his own people, finally responded by creating the Ádam specimens to save his Nungal. The Anunnaki then put the Ádam to work as slaves. Human Today's human is far removed from the Namlú'u, the original or primordial humanoid created by the Kadištu to watch over the animals of the planetary garden that was Uraš (Earth). As precisely stated in Genesis (1.26), the human was the last specimen to have been integrated into the living reserve of the Life Designers. The aim of this reserve was to assemble the genetic knowledge of the emissaries of the Source. The original human being was highly respected, because it combined within itself the genetic patrimony of numerous Life Designer species.... Allied races gifted the Namlú'u with several parts of their body structure. Designers of Life such as the Ameli brought the principal element of their marvelous semi-etheric body. All Designers of Life contributed a bit of themselves toward the realization of the Namlú'u. The Namlú'u thus were magnificent beings, the issue of the collective heritage of the combined sciences of the Kadištu. They were for this reason the living guardians of the knowledge of our universe.... One of the most remarkable manipulations of the Gina'abul is to have alienated the human being in order to produce an animal to serve themselves. For that, the Gina'abul began with the original human that they then mixed with their own genes and those of apes. The particular mixture that the Gina'abul must have had to cook up in order to obtain their Á-DAM resulted from a composition completely impossible to realize today by human scientists. It required the same type of manipulation that the Kadištu had used to assemble the original human. It is Enki, the son of An and Nammu,

112

who was charged with this doleful dirty work under the constraints that will be described in the second book. I name this genetic combination "mixed blood" in the first book. [What does the genetic record have to say? Obviously that is a huge subject, one that we (your Open SETI / End of Enchantment writers) have not adequately researched. However a recent article, Humans, chimps may have bred after split suggests that researchers are currently confused, to say the least. A fundamental element of the problem that can cause huge confusion is that of timing of events in the record. That is because all DNA research assumes that DNA slowly "drifts" due to accumulated mutations, and this assumption is inconsistent with a "genetic intervention" model, which we surely have here. Therefore in the present case none of the conclusions can be correct.] The sad aspect of the Á-DAM-animal is attested to by many traditions - notably in the apocryphal texts which are documents from the same period as the biblical scriptures, but were not admitted by the Church. Why not? Because these texts seriously undermine the official version. Apocryphal Book of Adam, extracts from Chapters 13 and 15, éditions Robert Laffont, 1980: Who has plunged me into this infinite sadness of evil angels of fetid odor and abominable form? Who has thrown me into the midst of these evil genies? Must I grow in a milieu that I detest, among beings whose works I abhor? Must I take their form, that I live in their dwelling-place? Why has my primitive form changed? Ah! That they would allow me to return to the peaceful sojourn, there to which my heart yearns. That they would return me to the celestial assemblies and the conferences and the prayers filled with peaceful enfusions, that they may illumine me with the light from on high and that I be finally cast from this envelope of opprobrium. How long will I be bound to this body of clay? Apocryphal The Apocalypse of Adam, gnostic Nag-Hammadi texts, N-H Codex 5, éditions Ganesha, 1989: Since (the) God has fashioned me of earth, and Eve at the same time, I went with her toward a glory that she had perceived in the eon from which we issued. This one taught me by one word the knowledge of the eternal God. Then we came to resemble the great eternal angels: we were superior, in effect to the God who had fashioned us and to the powers that are with him, but that we know not now. Then, sore with wrath, God, master of the eons and the powers, split us... Since then, we have been instructed, like men, of mortal things. Then, we knew the God who had made us. Because we were not independent of his powers. And we served him in fear and slavery. And in consequence, our hearts were obscured... Credo Mutwa... names the reptilians who direct this world "the Chitauli," meaning "dictators" in Zulu. ...this term can be translated into Sumerian.... [See Decoder for "Chitauli" and "Gina'abul / lizard(s)".] Humanity possesses a prodigious destiny. The aim of humanity is not to reproduce the errors of the reptilians who intended to genetically diminish them, who posed as their creators! To continue with the discussion of cloning and creating, next see To Be a Clone. We have not finished discussing the characteristics of the modern human and the circumstances under which they were imparted! This is taken up in the second book, Ádam Genisiš, and in these pages under the heading Creating Humans.

113

Part 2

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (2) Dimensions

(KIGAL graphic taken from Ádam Genisiš)

Parks' system of dimensions is much more complex than the simple "stacking of planes" found in many metaphysical descriptions of reality. However, with frequent references to the graphic, everything should fall into place for you. In his description, which he ascribes to the "secret ideology of the Gina'abul," the highest level -- actually a system of dimensions itself -- is called the ANGAL, or Great Heaven. The ANGAL is home to the Kadištu races, where most of them evolved. Most, but not all. The Ama'argi did not, nor are the ANGAL dimensions natural to the personages Nammu and Sé'et, though all of these are counted among the Elohim, which is to say Kadištu. Parks refers to the lowest of the ANGAL levels as the "fourth dimension". The Amašutum can move about on this level, but can go no higher. The dimensional system known as the KIGAL (Great Earth) is composed of the KI, our "3 rd dimension", where we evolve on the Earth, and the KUR, which encompasses lower dimensions. The KI is home to the Ama'argi and the Urmah (another Kadištu race), as well as Nammu and Sé'et. Parks is not certain, but he suspects the Urmah also have access to Angal frequencies.

114

These levels are to some extent specific to the planet. Thus "KI" as referenced in Le Secret, the dimension on which Gina'abul and Urmah evolve, is not the terrestrial KI! It corresponds to Earth's KUR-GAL. The KUR, which is invisible to the three-dimensional perception of beings evolving in KI, consists of KURGAL, the 2nd dimension, and KUR-BALA, the 1st. This KUR is the region promulgated as "Hell" by the JudeoChristian religions and, as such, it evokes images of a dark and lugubrious domain. However it is none of that! It is similar to our 3rd-dimensional world with its mountains, lakes, forests and deserts. On the other hand, its light is different, as are the sensations there. As can be seen in the diagram, the KUR also includes two intermediate dimensions. Just "below" our 3rd dimension is the intermediate dimension KUR-GI-A, meaning KUR of the "firm" Source, or the ANGAL. This implies an interlocking: whereas the system of dimensions lower than our 3 rd is for us "the KUR," the ANGAL has its own KUR, and that is the KUR-GI-A, which is one of the intermediate dimensions in our own KUR. The decomposition of the word KUR, incidentally, suggests "belted or banded foundation," or "base of the foundation." Decomposition of the term KUR-GI-A reveals that this is a transitory dimension in which souls rest momentarily before reintegrating with the Source or ANGAL. Just below the KUR-GI-A is the KUR-GAL (2nd dimension), "the Great KUR," a parallel world where certain Gina'abul took their residence on planet Earth (as will be related in later volumes of the series). Below that is inserted another intermediate dimension, the KUR-NU-GI (the KUR of no return). This is the level of "lost souls" - the place in which entities are marooned; we know them as ghosts. To the Sumerians, KUR-GI-A and KUR-NU-GI were two versions of hell. The 1st dimension, KUR-BALA, is the "lowest" of them all. The Sumerians and tablet specialists liken this place to "the beyond," but the exact meaning of KUR-BALA is "the KUR of the realm or kingdom or dynasty." On Earth, the KUR-BALA was the object of numerous hostilities among the Gina'abul, because whoever holds the KUR-BALA becomes inevitably the master of the KUR-GAL and the KI.

All-Seeing Eye views KUR-GAL and KI only. The master of the KUR-BALA is literally "the all-seeing eye at the summit of the pyramid... inverted," because it looks directly onto the KUR-GAL and the KI! That is why on the tablets KUR (or KUR-BALA) is often translated as "enemy world," a place where chaos seems to reign perpetually. The first three dimensions form a sort of inverted pyramid with KI representing the base and the dimension KUR-BALA forming the pinnacle.

115

People have been led into confusion over this "pinnacle" geometry, as it reflects the dimensions above KI (the ANGAL). These function somewhat the same way, but in a manner inverted from the KUR or KUR-BALA. The higher one climbs in the ANGAL, the more one possesses a global view of the ensemble of all the dimensions. The inhabitants of the lower dimensions can appear quite powerful, but they are actually limited and are inferior reflections of beings in the ANGAL. The term KUR is found abundantly on Sumerian tablets that relate a pitifully small and ridiculous part of the history of the Gina'abul. Specialists in the Sumerian tablets give to KUR several attributes, such as "lower world", "hell", "country", "mountainous country", "mountain", even "unknown country". In the eyes of ancientorient experts, the definition of the Sumerian KUR seems at once complex and difficult to grasp because they do not conceive of a world formed of dimensions layered on one another. In the Sumerian mythology KUR is most often taken to designate either "a mountainous country" or "rebel countries". But it is clear from the tablets that the KUR is a transitional place between heaven and earth, a secret place where the "gods" live unknown to humans. The Gina'abul possess a spherical instrument known as Gúrkur (see Decoder), which enables them to pass among all the dimensions of the KIGAL. But Sa'am discovered that the Mušgir have the inherent ability to transition these dimensions without recourse to any technology. This enabled a million of them to hide in the lower dimensions and escape the cleansing at the end of the Great War. They later became part of An's armed forces. On the Sumerian tablets the verbs that express a movement toward or away from the KUR are E 11, which manifests the act of descending, climbing, going out or returning to the KUR; and U 5, which expresses the idea of voyaging or navigating to the KUR. The latter reinforces the concept of a land foreign to the human dimension (KI) toward which the Anunna-Gina'abul were able to transport themselves with the aid of a Gúrkur, but also the idea of heavenly embarcations as with the Kadištu on Dukù which will be explained in my presentation of these events. What is the nature of this "land?" Parks describes it (above) as having mountains, lakes, forests and deserts. But what is it? A sort of dreamland, from our perspective? Parks has, in his "total immersion memory," at least one adventure into the KUR that would suggest a more tangible reality to it. Shortly after receiving his Gírkù, Sa'am makes a literal leap into the KUR-GAL, and immediately drops about forty feet to a different terrain that happens to be that far below the one on which he had just been standing! And this is not unreasonable. A different landscape is going to have different elevation features. Who is to say that one moves automatically to the surface level when changing dimensions? The implication is that Sa'am moved to a different planet but retained the same position in spherical coordinates (or any three-dimensional coordinate system) with respect to the new one as he had occupied before on the old one. Or that the two planets were centered on the same point in a higher-dimensional space. That is perhaps reaching, but it may be the simplest solution to the problem. This idea is further supported by the discovery that he could still see the previous surroundings, superimposed on the new ones. Specifically, he had been in a kind of gruesome battlefield graveyard; he was now under the bodies in it! The point is that there was a stable geometrical relationship between the two locales. Furthermore, when he next went to the KUR-BALA -- the "first" dimension -- he could now see all three! Although this was disconcerting, it does explain why Parks has said that those positioned in the KUR-BALA have great power over our world.

116

Shall we ask whether these were different planets or one planet with different aspects? Or is the answer just a matter of definition? While it may be simply a matter of how one defines it, the suggestion is that there are rich influences taking place between the various levels -- though we are not directly conscious of them. In the second work of this series, we will make frequent reference to another Kur (written in lower case to distinguish it from the dimension KUR) which has the sense of "mountainous or hilly" or "high plateaus". This region, also called Dukug, is the mountain where the Celestial Bestiary is established in the surroundings of the Mesopotamian plain. The only common concept that we can see at the moment between the KUR and the Kur is that both are considered by the Gina'abul and Sumerians as mountains -- more precisely natural pyramids from which the Gina'abul fixed their regard on the world. The KUR is beyond the visible world; it is a place where the Gina'abul-Anunna do not cease their goings and comings, because light and life flow to this place... What the specialists who study the clay tablets do not comprehend is that each time a Sumerian god, which is to say an Anunna, made the voyage to the terrestrial KUR, he could as easily ascend, descend, and leave it. This supports the fact that the Sumerians quite correctly localized the KUR under the perceptible human world. That is to say below it, which emphasizes the need of researchers to familiarize themselves with the Judeo-Christian hell. The Gina'abul and the Sumerian do not incorporate "hell" in the western fashion. In the Gina'abul vocabulary, the lower level formed by the KUR and KI dimensions is called KIGAL, "the great world". This place is opposed to other higher-dimensional levels where the Kadištu reside, which is named ANGAL, "the great heaven". Note the resemblance between the Sumerian term ANGAL and the English word Angel. Clones To Be a Clone "I remember well this first impression, this painful sensation of crushing and suffocation. My spirit was empty and invaded with uncertainties. How had I arrived here? What mission had I been given in incarnating into this body in distress, at the edge of asphyxiation? Totally numbed, I opened my eyes and observed the artificial womb in which I was buried. By all evidence, my body had arrived at its finish, its termination." Of course it had not arrived at its finish. It had arrived! Just about one of our days earlier, it been only a fertilized ovum. Cloning is one of the edge technologies of our age. We have seen cloned animals; human clones would appear to be within reach; the ethics of the practice have us stumped for the moment but can there be any doubt that it will be done, perhaps on a massive scale, or even is already an accomplished, though covert, presence in our world? We wonder what a cloned human would be like. Would it come into the world from a natural or artificial womb, like any natural newborn baby? Would it have a consciousness like that of any natural person? Would it be like a twin to whatever human contributed its genes? Would it be born with that person's knowledge "wired in?" Parks, due to his mind-meld visions, has answers to these questions, and provides them amply in his book. From the Karmapolis [K1] interview:

117

The Gina'abul knew how to program the genes of an individual to give him such or such character or physiognomy. They could determine in advance and even program like a computer the body of knowledge of the specimen they were fabricating.1 For that, they utilized crystals and notably various types of quartz. But I cannot say more of this because I am opposed to these procedures that seem to be totally immoral today. The story that I relate is filled with genetic manipulations and I know well where they led the Gina-abul and above all the human species. Recall from Carlos Castaneda's The Active Side of Infinity: "In order to keep us obedient and meek and weak, the predators [here Gina'abul] engaged themselves in a stupendous maneuver - stupendous, of course, from the point of view of a fighting strategist. A horrendous maneuver from the point of view of those who suffer it. They gave us their mind! Do you hear me? The predators give us their mind, which becomes our mind. The predators' mind is baroque, contradictory, morose, filled with the fear of being discovered any minute now." In the opening pages of Part 1, we are treated to the stream of consciousness of a cloned adult Gina'abul, awakening within the glass womb, and after moments of sensations of suffocation, disorientation, and confusion, coming to his senses, recognizing his "father-creator," having a brief conversation with him, and then hopping into his personal craft to embark on a worlds-shaking mission. The brief conversation was critical. If he had turned out to be a perfect clone in terms of his identity, his father would have destroyed him without hesitation, as he had done others. His father had been aiming at something different: a prototype of a new race. This one turned out to be a success. This is Sa'am, a personage from birth, the protagonist of the book, whom we will come to know deeply. His father-creator is named An; Sumerian scholars know who he is; Sa'am is unfamiliar to us, but we will eventually recognize him as well. An is also a clone, and a Great Lord, the "Seventh of the Ušumgal."

We cannot discuss this image in detail until we have more of a framework for it. We will return to it later. But we wanted you to see how one of those artificial wombs was represented on a clay tablet. The Akkadian word for it translates as matrix and it does have a mesh-like appearance. Of course, matrix has connotations of mother. The emerging female is Eve. Sa'am is at left.

118

Who Clones Sex having been banned for a long time, the Gina'abul procreated with the aid of genetics, which produced all sorts of specimens and hybrids to which belong for example the Mìmínu (Greys) who are but slaves in service to the male Gina'abul. The Gina'abul have possessed for many thousands of years the knowledge of cloning. One can trace this knowledge on the representations in clay of Mesopotamia, the Codex Mayas, or even certain Egyptian figurines such as this one (at right) in the tomb of Thutmosis 3 in the Valley of the Kings. It would be difficult not to see a priestess facing three artificial wombs (SI-EN-SI-ŠÁR, see Decoder). Notice in each upper section an egg fertilized by a spermatozoon, and in the interior chamber bodies in formation. Having mutually disconnected themselves, the female reptilians and certain males specialized in cloning. A little later, the Amašutum joined with the Kadištu of our universe. They have always been wiser than their masculine brothers and without doubt it was for them the best means to redeem certain past errors. In one of the opening chapters of Le Secret, Sa'am travels to Unulahgal, the capital of Nalulkára, a place he describes as "the blessed, the jewel of our proud planet." And a beautiful city it is, but that is for another part of our discussion. Unulahgal was... ...the center of the great initiates. All the "Life Designer" priestesses studied in this high place of apprenticeship. By their own dogma, they were the miracle workers of life, the great transformers at the service of the Original Source -- the primordial and universal Divinity. A few of them had the privilege of planning life on the planet Uraš (the Earth), situated in the prodigious stellar system Ti-ama-te (the solar system). The enigmatic doctrines of the priestesses and the Kadištu (Life Designers) were terribly feared by the males of our race [the Gina'abul]. This is a devastating statement! A key reason for having this entire treatment of Parks' work on our website. In these few words, Parks sets before us a vision of the secret of life as we know it. In our day, the eternal schism between "evolution science" and "creationism" has spawned "intelligent design," at its best an unabashed study of the critical role of molecular biology in the propagation of living species, but ultimately an embarrassment as it argues for "God" as the molecular biologist. They are correct in seeing the tracks of someone with high intelligence at work on our molecular machinery but they could not envision who that might have been... or they forced their own religion onto it. Now Parks gives us something quite acceptable: an entire city of designers -- apprentices, students, and accomplished ones -- working under the inspiration of the formless Kadištu, themselves in service to Divinity. This arrangement, mind you, is not offered as the source of all life everywhere. The many worlds of the Gina'abul are scattered at some distance from here (see Worlds), but they are not infinite in number and we can

119

see from here all of the constellations in which they reside. So this is a small grouping, surrounded in the vastness by what? We don't know. For the discussion in Open SETI that ends where this vision begins, see Challenges to Darwinism - Panspermia and Theories of Guided Evolution. Here is Parks' discussion of the various Gina'abul who have the capability of cloning: The Kingú-Babbar (albinos) know how to clone; they are even great experts. They are the creators of the Ušumgal! Practically the entire male Gina'abul line emanates from the Ušumgal root stock. Parks also mentions in his second book and in the Karmapolis interview [K2] that the dinosaurs (Hušmuš) were the result of genetic experiments practiced by the Kingú before the Kadištu gave them permission to "officially install themselves" on the Earth. Parks also believes [K2] that certain types of "peaceful" dinosaurs were created by various Kadištu. Generally speaking, the male Gina'abul are clumsy at cloning. For that reason they use the Amašutum. The Amašutum possess the power of creating. They possess the complete genetic patrimony, the gift of the Gina'abul colonies of Margid'da (Ursa Major) in their genetic banks on their mother planet Nalulkara. Among the Gina'abul, other than the Amašutum, only the seven Ušumgal possess the knowledge of how to create, An being considered the best of the seven (even by the word of Tiamata!). Sa'am was given the understanding of his father-creator An, and of his mother-creator Nammu, which conferred on him enormous knowledge of cloning. The remainder of the Gina'abul, such as the Šutum, the Anunna, the Nungal, the Mìmínu, the Mušgir... know absolutely nothing of cloning. To be precise, the Mušgir were involved with the ancestors of the seven Ušumgal in Urbar'ra (Lyra), contributing their genetic patrimony in the production of the first branch of the Mìmínu. The Ušumgal ancestors had the genetic technology, without which the Mušgir would not have been able to create anything.... Subsequently, the different Gina'abul were authorized to clone from other Mìmínu to the end of time. For example, the royal Kingú-Babbar (albino Kingú) Gina'abul, originally from Ušu (Draco), and particularly those who relocated to the constellation Te (Aquila), produced other Mìmínu specimens. The Mìmínu differ among the Gina'abul colonies. They all share the same origin, but differ physically and mentally in their programming. I explain for example in Tome 2 [forthcoming] that the Kingú-Babbar of our solar system created Mìmínu with light complexions like their own.... Asked about the apparent autonomy of the Greys with whom we seem to be in contact today: As much as they seem autonomous today, that was not the case millennia ago... All that is strange. Frankly, I think they are not genuine and they play a manipulative game. In fact, I think that they are always directed by the Kingú-Babbar who are in conflict with the Anunnaki and their descendants. I have difficulty seeing the Kingú-Babbar liberating the clone-slaves that they have possessed and used since the night of time! Readers will note that this issue of the meaning of what appear to be cloning or genetic manipulation activities on the part of "Greys" and others, comes up again and again on the pages of Open SETI and The End of

120

Enchantment. Genetic operations, either real or attempted or simulated, are apparently of vital importance to these various races, and may well be to ourselves, however little attention they have been given by the public. Not all the races known to Parks propagate by cloning or by being cloned. One that procreates "naturally," raises children, etc., is the Imdugud (see Races). Part 3

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (3) Genealogy Civilizations of Uraš (the Earth) Karma One: The extraterrestrial races that you describe (reptilians, felines, or, as with Horus, birdlike), the different castes and functions (the warrior castes, the Life Designers who create "races", etc.) come from regions very distant from one another, from different constellations. Do you know if these extraterrestrial "races" derive from a single origin, a single race? Do you have memories of what happened before the period that you describe? Anton Parks: In Ádam Genisiš, Gerry Zeitlin and I have charted a genealogy tree from the information to which I have had access up to today. It shows that there sometimes exist direct genetic lines between certain races and, in other cases, genetic procedures, that is to say genetic manipulations (clonage). We cannot truly speak of a single origin or race; this tableau clearly demonstrates that. But my view is limited in time; I know only the periods that relate to the personage of Sa'am (Enki-Osiris) and his posthumous son Heru (Bêl-Horus). I have then no detail on prior events, but only whatever confronted these two personalities that they subsequently encoded into Ugur, the crystal that they each carried... [N] Source Races and Founders of the Civilizations of Uraš (Earth) We provide (at right) the "genealogy chart" from Ádam Genisiš. This chart has several highly unusual features, never seen in standard genealogies, due to the nature of the information that it presents. We see individuals engendering entire races, using various combinations of their own DNA and that of other races, including some archived in a repository. Obviously not all generated beings are the result of natural couplings or even what you might call "personally-owned" DNA; in fact, most are due to pure laboratory-based genetic operations -"cloning". We attempt to distinguish these methods through the use of color-coded lines. We also (crudely) indicate the proportion of "Abgal" DNA -- from the evolutions of Sirius -- as this inheritance generally confers a high order of being. Naturally those who do not have it might disagree. And that is a hint as to the great story that will unfold. Relative positioning on this chart is not very meaningful. However, genetic descent does run from higher to lower down the lines. The time epoch depicted extends from indefinitely ancient through the time of arrival of renegade Gina'abul on the Earth, and on down through the Sumerian, Egyptian, and "Biblical" epochs. It depicts all of the personages and races significant to Earth development during that period. A separate graphic, found in the section Creating Humans, shows exactly who was responsible for the stepwise unfolding of the humanoid races through the modern humans, and their complete genetic heritage.

121

In the vastness of time, entire species have migrated from one star system to another. This is specifically the case with the Kingú-Babbar, who relocated from Ušu (Draco), where they created the Ušumgal, to Urbar'ra (Lyra), and later some went to Te (Aquila). In the genealogy chart, locations associated with root sources or with newlycreated species refer to dwelling places at the time the creation took place. Thus the Kingú-Babbar are shown associated with Ušu. In other words, the overall graphic is not a snapshot of any single point in time, but rather is a composite. The Gina'abul have a concept of father and mother. However, as stated above, very little impregnation took place. In fact, this was banned by law. Sa'am was created by his "father" An in the laboratory. Although it was clear that An contributed some of his own genetic material to his creation, it is also clear that there was something else, and what that was, was a subject of intense interest and discovery throughout the books -- or at least as far as the third volume in the series, under development at the present time. As illustrated in the genealogy chart, Sa'am actually incorporates genetic material from his eventual lover Mamitu-Nammu, herself partly amphibian through her Abgal heritage (see Races). Enlíl's genetic heritage is of interest. Sa'am had been attempting to create special Nungal having modified physiques and accomplished characters. He had succeeded in extracting the genetic information from cells of several progenitors -- from himself and Gina'abul cells possessed by Mamitu, programming and combining these to create a group of seven clones. He added equally the genetic material from the Nungal prototype that was derived from the same base from which Abzu-Abba had created the original Šutum. The ensemble of all this was finally mixed with several other genes from different Gina'abul ancestors taken from their library of genetic patrimony. Sa'am's specimens contained almost a tenth of his person, a little like biological children. The result was terribly disappointing. Although apparently brilliant, they were wily, canny, and undisciplined. Sa'am's genetic creations were intended to be of Kadištu grade, but these were violent and prone to assaulting the Nindigir (heavenly priestesses). Unfortunately the seven emerged from their siensišárs (artificial wombs) while Sa'am was elsewhere, undergoing a critical initiation. During his absence, the priestesses put to death six of the seven, but one escaped, probably with the help of a priestess who took a fancy to him. Confronting and capturing the seventh upon his return, Sa'am, seeing much of himself in this offspring, and recalling how his own life had been spared in a parallel situation, allowed him to go free. This was, of course, the future Enlíl. The chart provides various names assumed by the personages whose long lives extended through many epochs. For example, it is revealed in Ádam Genisiš that Sa'am is actually the famous Enki. And so we understand that Enlil should not really be considered to be the brother of Enki as we would understand the term, and as is believed by some Sumerian "enthusiasts" today. The two do possess some genes of An.

Figure from the Egyptian funerary text of the Amduat, in the tomb of Thutmosis III (18th dynasty), 6th hour, register 1, scene 5. A priestess named "The Worshipper of God" attends three artificial wombs in which bodies

122

assemble themselves according to "images." On the upper part of each of the wombs appears an ovum fertilized by a spermatozoon. The text states: "The flesh is jubilant and rejoices. The head speaks after having reassembled its members." "These are the secret images of the Duat." "Those who are on their belly (reptiles) protect them." "When Râ (the light) illuminates their darkness, the head speaks after the Worshipper of God calls it." Personages

Abzu-Abba "Behum"-Ušumgal. The elder, "father" of the Gina'abul, progeny of the royal root source of Urbar'ra (Lyra) (see Worlds), master and absolute lawgiver of the interior (Abzu) of Nalulkára and Abzus of all Gina'abul planets. Within the first days of his life, Sa'am pays a visit to Abzu-Abba, kills him, and inherits his lands. An Atum Yahvé (1)-"Seventh of the Ušumgal," creator of Sa'am and of the Anunna, of which he is the supreme chieftain. Anšár-Ušumgal. Male. One of the creators (the father) of An. Enlíl-Marduk(1)-Šàtam Šeteš/Seth "Satan-Yahvé (2)"-Nungal with enhancements. Created by Sa'am and Mamitu-Nammu. Original name: Enimin. Defective, scheduled for destruction, but escaped this fate. Ninmah took a fancy to him, requested the new name, meaning Lord of the Breath (or Word or Blow), a reference to his oratorical powers. Kišár-Ušumgal. Androgyne brother/sister of Anšár and mother of An. Lahamu-Ušumgal. Progeny of the royal root source of Urbar'ra (Lyra). Androgyne progeny of Abzu-Abba. Cocreator of Anšár with Lahmu. Lahmu-Ušumgal. Progeny of the royal root source of Urbar'ra (Lyra). Male progeny of Abzu-Abba. Genetic homologue of Lahamu, differing only in sex. Mamitu-Nammu-Damkina(1)-Ninti(1) Nut "The Tree of Knowledge" "Elohim"-Amphibian (more fish than reptile), created by Tiamata partly from her own genes and genetic material from Gagsisá (Sirius). "Mother Tutor" of the Kadištu on Uraš (Earth). With Sa'am, co-created the Nungal. "Queen of the Throne" (Egypt). Ninmah-Nihursag-Ninti(2) Serkit

123

"The Tree of Life and Death"-Grand Priestess of Nalulkára. Right arm of Tiamata. With An, co-created the Anunna. Sa'am-Nudimmud-Enki-Éa Pteh-Asar/Osiris Samaël-"The Serpent"-"The good lord, the well fashioned." A unique creation. Amphibian, cloned genderless by An with genes from himself and Mamitu-Nammu; later given male sex by mother/lover Mamitu-Nammu. Through her, partly Abgal (see Genealogy), and Kadištu. Also named Nudimmud, "The Cloner". Enki is his "Earth name" = Lord of the Ki or the Earth. He was given the name by his Nungal and the Anunna living with them at their first encampment on Uraš, and though he found it terribly pretentious, they persisted in using it. To Nammu and Sé'et (see below), he was always Sa'am or Nudimmud. Sé'et-Damkina(2)-Ninti(3)-Ereškigal Aset-Iset-Isis "Fruit of Knowledge" "Tree of Life" "Elohim"-In Emešà: "The portent or force of life." A Nindigir (Priestess), Mamitu's designated successor. Presided over Sa'am's Initiation of the Fire of the Aš and participated in his coronation. Revealed to be Sa'am's genetic half sister, as her DNA is partly from Mamitu and partly Abgal (see Genealogy). This gives her much more of the Abgal genetics than either Sa'am or Mamitu has, and is the reason for the numerous Egyptian etchings showing her (or her dresses) with fish scales. Sa'am rescues her -- saves her life -- twice in the course of Volume 1 (Le Secret). As the priestess in charge of agricultural development on Dukù (see Worlds), was named Se'et: "Portent of the worked earth". Ereškigal (Sumerian name) = Sovereign of the Kigal (Gigal). Her domain is the subterranean Duat. In Egypt "Queen of the Throne" (as was her mother Nammu/Nut). In Egyptian mythology, Aset symbolizes Goddess of Births. Across several traditions, universal mother, magician, creatrice of life. She is the Mistress of the human genes. Inanna-Ištar Nebet Hut / Nephtys "The Great Prostitute" "Queen of Heaven"-Daughter of Enlil (Seth). Domain is the Edin desert, Enlil's Mesopotamian Plain. Mistress of Sa'am and the wet-nurse of Bel-Marduk (Horus). Marduk(2)-AmarUtu-Bêl Râ-af - Heru / Horus the Avenger "Lucifer"-Enki-Osiris' reincarnation and posthumous son. As the avenger of his father Enki, strongly opposed to the Law of Yahvé (An + Enlil). This is why Yahvé and Bel (Horus) are totally opposed in the biblical texts. Tiamata "Tehum" "Elohim"-Ušumgal. Queen of the Gina'abul of Margíd'da (see Worlds). Named Tigeme by the male Gina'abul of Margíd'da. Mother of Lahamu and Lahmu. Dim'mege-Lílti "Lilith"-"Fruit of Knowledge" "Elohim"-The name Dim'mege literally means "dark pillar". Queen of the Ama'argi (see Races). Daughter of Nammu (Nut); sister of Sa'am (Enki/Ea/Osiris) and Sé'et (Ereskigal/Isis). Appears to be the Sumerian LÍL-TI or the Akkadian Líltu found in the Hebraic tradition under the name Lilith. Under whatever name, always regarded in literature as a demoness of the underworld, doubtless due to the fear that she engendered and to her origin beyond human perceptions. Hudili ("First Bird") - Zehuti/Djehuty/Thot - "Mikael", the Sage-Pure Nungal clone. Happened to embark with Sa'am and Mam in the Girgirlah in which they fled to Ti-ama-te. A great scientist, exceeded Sa'am in many disciplines. Maintained limitless respect for Sa'am throughout all periods of difficulties. Egyptian god of wisdom. Karma One: In the [first] two volumes, throughout the books, you constantly change the names of the personages. We see for example that the principal personage is named "Sa'am" at the beginning of Volume 1, and that he acquired other names as we go through his life: Nudimmud, Enki, Asar, Éa, etc... It's the same for all the personages. One would say that the use of names is obsessional for the Ušumgal and for the entire galactic bestiary... but also for you. The employment of a single name to designate a personage from the beginning to the end of the narrative would facilitate the task of the reader, but you seem to obey an inner injunction. The use of

124

the names of the personages seems to be dictated by the context: context of ceremony, intimate relations, names proffered as an insult, etc... Is that correct? Was it so important to employ all these names? Anton Parks: What a magnificent question; you have understood everything! Yes, the possession of different names (epithets) is pathological among the Gina'abul. The usage among them served to confer value to a being in specific situations, or was sometimes intended as an insult. Let's take some examples. When it is a question of glorifying the prowess of Enki in connection with his aptitudes as a cloner, he is often called Nudimmud, "he who fashions and puts the images (clones) into the world". When Sa'am-Enki is angered by Enlíl, "the lord of the breath", he sometimes uses a play of words and the name Enlil, "the mad lord". Take the example of Nammu, the mother of Sa'am-Enki, who during an assembly will oppose herself to the council and will be proclaimed Sagba, "anathema, malediction"; a term whose exact Akkadian equivalent is Mâmîtu. But we know that Mamítu is her other principal name! As you can see, the use of different names always has a sense that is in relation with the context in which the personage is situated. [N] Add to this profusion of names the fact that myths have grown up around each of them. Students of mythology may glance at this table, these pages, and quickly conclude that Parks' knowledge of the myths is deeply lacking. In this they would miss the point that here are presented the personages themselves that lay behind the myths. And there may be a deeper misunderstanding: many mythologists do not even believe there were such superhuman persons behind the myths; they see the myths as having developed through the psychodynamics of the human social psyche. While possibly something of that sort can occur at times, an important part of Parks' depiction is the deliberate production and cultivation of myths by powerful beings and their organizations. This has barely been touched on, yet, in these unfolding pages. A bit more discussion can be found in the section on Inanna-Ištar. Dim'mege Dim'mege was a priestess who was also a bit of a gourmande, which did not do much for her silhouette. Her corpulence symbolized her generosity of heart. She possessed a tail like those of the Ušumgal. Hers dragged along constantly and carelessly on the ground.

125

A FAMILY Early in the Ádam Genisiš narrative, Mamitu-Nammu reveals to Dim'mege that, by the cells used in their cloning, Sa'am and Sé'et are her brother and sister, as Mam is the "mother" of all three. You can see this relationship in the "Source Races and Founders" diagram at the top of this page. Dim'mege then informs her siblings that the four of them are a family. Indeed they form a closely-knit unit from that time on. There is no one "father" to Mam's children. Very tactile, she never ceased placing her hands on us as though to taste us and to savor each instant passed at our sides. Her manner of speaking was always very courteous and cultivated. Dim'mege often saturated herself with a powerful emanation with the scent of apricot. We had to evade it at times so as not to become intoxicated by her nauseating balm. Her tastes were multiple: she wore heavy bracelets and shimmering fabrics. Silver metal scintillated on her eyelids and precious stones streamed to her neck. Hudili Hudili, my faithful Nungal, was there in the doorway. His physiognomy had changed again. He seemed still larger; it was no doubt an impression. The progressive mutation of the Nungal was completely unpredictable. "Do not be concerned, En (lord), we are not eaters of flesh," he said calmly. When I rejoined him, he patted me on the shoulder to encourage me. That was the first time that he made this gesture, the first of a very long series. I couldn't fail to notice that little blond hairs were beginning to push out on his head. I smiled to myself. Certain Nungal did not totally appear to be Alagní (clones) of one another.

126

Only the last series that I had done had received a certain treatment. I had subjected the quartz, which we generally used as receptacles for the cells, to controlled sequences of radiation doses, which had targeted influences on the genes. This technique was inscribed within me by my genitor [An]. It gave us several series of Nungal with varying individualities as well as programmed immunities. These specimens possessed autonomous genetic mutations that immunized them against most of the known viruses. Hudili was without doubt the only survivor of one of these series that spontaneously mutate, because I knew no other like him. Enlil, my very special Alagní (clone), was from one of these particular series, but he seemed to be a mixed-blood, a specimen who synthesized active antibodies that came from different donors. A specimen rather different, fabricated from several Gina'abul models. Had he shed his skin in the same manner? [See Nungal] Mikael Dual Versions The confusion of two distinct historical personages into one jumbled tradition is important for us to understand, as it is emblematic of many such jumblings that have resulted in today's inside-out and upside-down religious conceptions. Parks has gone to lengths to untangle the two. We compress his presentation here, hoping to maintain the clarity of his ideas. This discussion is supported by the linguistic analysis found at Case 2 - MULTIPLE MEANINGS OF THE NAME "MIKAEL". Each of the two Mikaels is the head of a group of "angels" -- two opposing groups, actually. The name Mikael and variants are also associated with quite distinct personalities in various traditions. MÌ-KA-EL: Gnostics and Romans associate with the god Mercury, whom we identify with the Egyptian god Thoth, Grand Master of Wisdom (Messenger of Râ, the Sun). Greek Hermes.-MÌ-KA5-EL and MÈ-KA5-EL: See decompositions. The fox, jackal, desert dog are Enlil (Seth in Egypt). Thoth-Hermes is companion of Ptah-Osiris, Isis and Horus.-Warrior Mikael who is in charge of the affairs of the fox Enlil/Seth is his future son Ninurta, head of the "Army of God" (An and Enlil). Guides/protects the course of Râ in his Bark of Eternity-Protects the false "god" Atum (An), demiurge also associated with the sun, responsible for the separation of Earth and Water, destruction of the future A'amenpteh (Atlantis). Thoth, named "First Bird", is head of the Nungal-Igigi, Akkadian "Watchers", "Fallen Angels".-Enlil-Seth through future son Ninurta is head of the Anunna. All is in agreement when one realizes that the "Watchers" of the Book of Enoch are the adversaries of MikaelNinurta in the service of Yahvé (An and Enlil). Abzu (1) The constant and intense radiation of the inner sun of Uraš illuminated a universe disordered in appearance. My craft overflew mountains leveled by flowing torrents... I was overwhelmed by this discovery of such biodiversity. Uraš was as surprising in its heart as on its exterior.

127

In this setting dominated by a large internal ocean, I discovered an incredible number of varieties of animal and vegetable species... My progenitor and I camped near the great cascades that fell down the mountainside opposite the mountain that overhung the capital of the Abzu, which was named Šàlim [Decoder]. The deafening noise of the waterfalls plunging into the ocean bathed us at our work for countless Ud (days). The interior sun of this planet's ancient world is extremely powerful, much hotter than any that I had seen. Its light is different in its chemical and ultraviolet rays, which supports varieties of species totally unlike those of the exterior. The sun's radiant purple-crimson cloak provides a constant temperature throughout the cavity. The abundance of coral scattered throughout all latitudes of the primary ocean indicated a hot sea. The rich calcareous secretions of the aquatic organisms of the rivers and lakes were also in keeping with the hot ambiance. The Abzu of Uraš possesses, certainly, immense varieties of exotic terrains, but it is above all a fluvial and maritime maze which gives it the aspect of a gigantic reservoir. Mam gave this interior sea the name Engur. Note: The Sumerian term ENGUR was generally used to name subterranean waters as well as the abysses of the Abzu. It was equally employed to designate the primordial goddess Nammu, which is to say Mamitu, as a symbolic representation of the unique source of the primordial waters. It is necessary to come to terms with the idea of the Abzu, a prominent feature of Mesopotamian belief systems, before going on to consider the Gina'abul Worlds, because every planet and moon in Parks' history has one. DIALOGUE A.P.: I will try to respond correctly to your questions concerning the Abzu. You must keep in mind that the images that I received were not focalized on the overall scene, but on what the personage saw. His vision always pointed on a given point (as in life, and when viewing a cinema). That means that the field behind was faintly hazy. that explains why it is sometimes impossible for me to give more detail on the landscapes or settings where Sa'am-Horus was. This is very very important! G.Z.: First, about the cavity itself... What is its shape? Would you call it spherical, cylindrical, or spindleshaped? Or a modified version of one of these or a complex combination of them? The cavity is, in my memory, somewhat spherical. But the interior of the sphere is not perfect. Since all of these are of course hollow shapes, there should be in some way the opposite of the "horizon effect" that we see when a ship sails out to sea while we watch from the shore. Rather than going "over the edge", the land and sea should curve up, though it is possible that mist, haze, or scattering due to dust in the air would block one's view of that. Yes, the visual effect gives an impression of climbing somewhat toward the sky... But there is often a misty effect at that point. Tell me, Gerry, you have already set foot in the Abzu or am I mistaken?! Scattering is very important. The amount of scattering as a function of viewing elevation angle would be a function of the atmosphere's density distribution, which in turn is a function of the distribution of the gravity field in the Abzu. Although we don't have any certain knowledge of these, it would not be unreasonable to guess that the sky would obscure the view of the "overhead" surface unless one is positioned near one of the openings and looking straight across. Do you recall seeing it that way?

128

Absolutely correct! Depending on the shape and size of the cavity, the force of gravity might be different from what we feel on the surface. YES! Scattering in the atmosphere would greatly affect one's view of the sun. It very possibly would be hazy and not sharp-edged. In the case of the Abzu of Uraš, I have the memory of a very luminous sun, but you are correct in noting that the edges were slightly hazy. I think I recall reading about that aspect in an old book titled The Smoky God. I don't recall the name of the author. [A search turns up The Smoky God, by WILLIS GEORGE EMERSON and published by him in 1908.] There is also the issue of the size of the inner sun. Our exterior sun and moon subtend arcs of 30 minutes. Since we know so little of the interior sun at this point, it could conceptually be of any size, from a "pinpoint" to completely filling the sky. Difficult to give an exact size for the interior sun... ...If you stood in a place such as Šàlim, and looked straight up, what would you see? Would you be able to see the opposite surface of the cavity or would it be more like looking up into the sky in the daytime? (When we look up, we do not see the stars; we see only scattered blue light from the sun.) The example of Šàlim is not good, because Šàlim is situated between mountains and the view is obstructed by them... Were there any clouds? Any other weather? Was the weather always the same, or did it change from time to time? Yes, there are clouds and haze at times. On the other hand, the climate is the same throughout [the Abzu]. You mentioned a couple of mountains. Were there many mountains? Were there also flat areas? Yes, numerous mountains but also plains, rivers, forests... like on the surface. Was the style of architecture similar to any style seen in human civilizations? No, not at all... [Remarks that it is similar to the architecture of the Gigal, whose entire interior is bluish in color.] FOLLOWUP I no longer think that the cavity is as large as the "hollow earth specialists" wish to think. It is not perfectly uniform and does not form a perfect circle... There are places on the earth where one would have to go profoundly deep to access it, and others where the cavity is much closer to the exterior surface. I have no proof, but this is what I sense profoundly thanks to the images and situations that I have received. Parks has also clarified that gravity always "points" to the wall of the cavity, all the way around.

129

To the Sumerians, the Abzu, realm of Enki, was a subterranean sea or swamp – a sort of sandwich layer, as the Sumerians didn't have a concept of a spherical Earth. Zecharia Sitchin frequently translates Abzu simply as Africa. However, in the experience of Parks/Sa'am, the Abzu was the hollow center of each world, fully inhabited and thriving with life, even urbanized. We have all encountered the idea: openings at the poles, oceans connecting with the interior over a gently-curved broad rim, and a sun at the center. In other words, the Abzu is a structure that contradicts our common knowledge of the Earth and all other planetary bodies in the Solar System – and seems to violate our understanding of physics as well. This little problem challenges our ability to accept Parks' report. It is not as though one could say, "I'll consider the rest but hold the Abzu, please," because activities and events taking place in the various Abzus of Parks' cosmos are so thoroughly a part of the narrative that it would be akin to saying "I can accept your description of human physiology but I just can't go with the alimentary canal." Parks has spent much effort on this problem. In collaboration with Hans W. Lintz, Parks provides an extensive report in the Dossier: Les Mondes Creux on his site Anton Parks.com. We have reviewed the portions of the report relating to the Earth and Moon (i.e., not dealing with data on other solar system planets). Briefly, we find one highly interesting nineteenth-century personal account of a fisherman and his father who sailed into the northern opening, spent 1-1/2 years with the civilization in the cavity, sailed out the southern end, and were shipwrecked there. Beyond that, the well-known and controversial story of Admiral Byrd's adventures and dubious satellite data add little to the case for the Abzu. Yet we could not have expected more in the way of data in the public domain at this time. Meanwhile, we can touch on some basic questions. The first – and naive – concern would be about how gravity would work in this situation. How could you run a city in there, with people falling to the center of the Earth all the time? Doesn't gravity "point" to the center of the Earth? The answer is: yes if you are on on or above the surface, but no if you are anywhere inside a spherical cavity concentric with the earth's outer surface. In that case -- I have not confirmed this but understand that it is simple enough to do the obvious integration showing that the force of gravity is zero throughout such a cavity. This is frequently discussed on "hollow earth" - related forums. What has not been mentioned is the gravitational field within a large class of cavities not necessarily symmetrically placed. If you have any doubts about how gravity would work within this larger class of cavities, consider an underground parking garage, a cavity that is a member of this class. Gravity exists there. Suppose the lower floor of the garage had an opening to a tunnel that extended to or past the center of the earth, creating an irregularly-shaped aggregate space. Obviously the force of gravity would vary throughout this space. One could imagine widening this space to form any of a large variety of shapes, where gravitational forces would be nonzero in at least in some parts of the spaces, though they might vary throughout. Clearly there are many ways in which an inner earth cavity would support gravity. But not all possible cavities would be suitable candidates for our inner earth. The constraints are: 1. 2. 3. It must be open to both of the Earth's poles or polar regions. It must be able to contain a small "sun". It should not result in significant gravitational or seismic anomalies at the Earth's surface (or if it does, earth scientists must be capable of misconstruing them). About that sun that always seems to be present inside the cavity: WHY would it be there, where did it come from, and what makes it stable in that position?

130

Part of our difficulty in approaching these questions stems from failing to grasp the sun and the surrounding planet as a single unit, and failing to consider the process of planetary formation. Open SETI frequently entertains the cosmological and physical theories of Dr. Paul A. LaViolette. In particular, as described in Open SETI Physics 101, planets are formed from the energy and particles emitted from a gravitational well where there is excess genic energy. At the point of emission, there is probably what appears to be a hot little sun. The next phase might be an interaction between interstellar particles being attracted toward the gravitational well, and outward-moving energy and particles. Might there be a point of equilibrium at a given radius where a shell of matter would begin to form? The details of this process are not to my knowledge given in any of LaViolette's books (if they are, we will find out shortly). What is the mechanism that stabilizes the system so that the sun does not wander around and collide with the shell? Again on our page, we mention that the genic energy radiation pressure goes as 1/r4, which creates a strong restoring force opposing any such tendency. Another major detail requiring an explanation would be the holes at the poles of rotation. I personally am not clear on this point, as the dynamics appears complex, but it seems reasonable that if there was rotation in the first place, that these holes might appear due to centrifugal force. Is LaViolette's planetary formation model the final word in the view of Open SETI? Actually it is not. The Electric Sky Model of plasma astrophysics, introduced for your convenience at the link, and its subsidiary Electric Sun, described for example in Donald Scott's The Electric Sky (2006), being scalable over the range of cosmological- to laboratory-sized dimensions, provides us with a perfectly reasonable model of a small sun that could exist in the earth's cavity. This is because stars are not fusion reactors requiring a certain size and gravitational pressure, but simple foci of plasma occurring along strung-out Birkeland Currents. In this model, the energy from the sun (any sun) is supplied by the Birkeland current, a plasma in "dark current mode" (i.e, in the low-current-density regime in which it is not emitting light). The Birkeland current feeding a planet's inner sun would very definitely have to pass through polar openings. Is it possible that those openings are a part of the geometry of a "recombination zone" that is responsible for planetary formation itself? The reader will surely ask, "How can it be that all planetary bodies are hollow with openings at their poles, and we have not seen this in the images from our interplanetary probes?" The unspoken question: "Are we to believe that the data have been withheld from us, and if so, why? Why go to all that trouble? What is the point?" Parks' reasoning is as follows: To confirm that all planets are hollow would be to admit that the Earth is equally so. To recognize that this planet is hollow, with a habitable interior, implies that one must make an accounting of possible other populations, and undertake expeditions to the center, but that is at the moment completely impossible. Why? Because, according to numerous legends of the Earth and in accord with the traditions of Tibet, the Eskimos, and even the Hopi Indians of Arizona, the interior of the Earth is occupied by a civilization of a highly developed intelligence, affiliated -- for some of them directly, and for others indirectly -- with the "Celestial Bestiary!" Most of our readers have heard of these legends. For many of us, our response has had to be to afford them a measured level of credibility, as though to say we respect those peoples who hold these myths and say these things, but not to face the implications. The reason is that the complete break from the common worldview that would be required, the end of the SCAM, seems to present an imposing prospect, if not absolutely frightening.

131

But for others, it's a way of life. For concepts of the Abzu in the ancient world, click here. Šàlim The City of Eternity On the ground, paving stones of chalcedony ran between walls of white marble. Palms and mimosas bordered the streets, exhaling light, fleeting scents. Time seemed never to have passed through the four portals of the sacred city... The Šàlim of this epoch was a delight to the senses. The songs of birds resonated from the balconies and terraces hung with opalescent cloths that trembled furtively in the wind. The capital of the Abzu was a peaceable domain blending at once luxury and beauty... In each capital of our Abzus there are invariably found princely quarters designated for the use of the reigning sovereign. These apartments are always very spacious, as they are intended to receive the ensemble of the royal family and his court. Like many others, those of Šàlim had never served. They were reserved only for the occasion when the sovereign of the Abzu would come to pay a visit. Abzu-Abba had never set foot in Ti-ama-te (the solar system) and still less on Uraš. The emphasis on the final phrase is mine. An odd thing for Parks to say, one would think. We are used to thinking of the Earth as our solar system's center of life and culture. But that was not true in Sa'am's day. That center would have been Mulge, a planet that was later destroyed. Šàlim Images: Glimpses of Work in Progress It will eventually be possible to provide readers with detailed images of Šàlim, since Parks has these clearly in mind. The process of rendering them for viewing on this page has been very slow, however, as attention has had be given to many levels: terrain, major construction, city plan, buildings, vegetation (gardens, ornamental trees, etc.), vehicles, lighting, and inhabitants. Some of these layers are beginning to take form now, and while crude and unfinished, some of our working images are approaching a level that can perhaps be shown, if readers will be a little forgiving. Our purpose in showing images even at this early stage is to help readers begin to feel a sense of the reality of this place, not only as it once was, but as it perhaps might still be... though this needs much discussion and clarification. Šàlim city plan Parks specifically supports the circular layout, similar to the Plato/Atlantis City images we have seen, with the single front-to-rear main radial. Other radials are needed but details are suggestive only. The high terrain at the rear is also a specific memory. Little attention has been given to the lighting as of yet. However the city's foreground is directly exposed to the "inner sun"; this is correct. The city plane is "slightly larger than Paris". We have given the major boulevards a width of 150 m. Please ignore problems with the top of dome and its interface to the terrain, and other obvious problems in this image. The dome itself is "metallic". Lighted lines are as generally recalled; details are not supported. Eventually there will be numerous Iníuma and Tumua craft

132

shown flying overhead, and a great many Tumua parked on the ground. Lights on the Iníuma will be part of the lighting scheme for the city. Notice three prototype buildings placed near the front; they give a sense of scale when compared with the boulevards. One building has also been inserted into the hilly area at rear, again to provide a sense of the scale. This will be shown to have been a habitable area: the princely quarters where Sa'am and his Nungal were installed.

Šàlim outward view with three prototype buildings The buildings will have doorways and windows with light streaming out, and exterior lights. Notice that the dome is outside (above) the field of view in this image. In the background, beyond the wall, is Engur, the great subterranean sea. The city wall is very important and will be more complex than appears here, with a broad walkway along its inner edge and crenellations on the outer edge. A gate is needed, etc.

133

Experimenting with facilities for arranging the buildings This cannot continue until the building designs are complete, Tumua parking areas have been installed, a causeway constructed across the lake at rear, etc. Dim'mege's palace will be at the rear, associated with the lake. Lighting will be completely different from the working lighting system in the present illustrations. Worlds Constellations as we define them are not experienced by the Gina'abul. Anton Parks, tapping into Sa'am's memory, recalls awareness of "mother stars" (i.e., stars with life on one or more of their planets) and various groupings of stars before his arrival in our solar system. Once on the Earth, he could easily recognize the mother stars within the constellations as seen from here.

134

The star group known in the Emenita language as Margíd'da (see Sky Orientation 1), which we can loosely associate with our defined constellation Ursa Major (the Great Bear), is the home of the Gina'abul. The giant planet they call Nalulkára is their imperial residence, "at the heart of Anduruna," a stellar system identified with the star Dubhe. In India, the Great Bear (which we have said is under the trusteeship of the seven Ušumgal) is symbolized by the seven Rishi (visionaries) who are the semi-divine genitors with creator powers. They are directly connected with the origin of humanity. The Sumerian decomposition of this term is in keeping with the creator role of these gods: RI-ŠI, "those who are there and who engender". Also known as alpha Ursae Majoris, Dubhe is a yellow giant, about 25 times the size of the Sun, and located 86 light years from here. Dubhe is a "close visual binary." The Uanna, monumental mothership of the Gina'abul lord An, is reported by Parks to have been – at the opening of his narrative – situated on the "night side" of Nalulkára. This implies a synchronized rotation or "resonance" of Nalulkára with respect to Andaruna/Dubhe, similar to that of our moon with the Earth.

135

Parks mentions a short night on Nalulkára due to a second nearby star. In fact, Dubhe B is catalogued. At present, a projected distance of 23-25 AU from Dubhe (based on angular separation) has been published. That would correspond to the distance of Uranus from the Sun. I don't believe the actual position of Dubhe B with respect to Dubhe is known. The graphic at right is shown from an arbitrary viewing position and is purely suggestive. As of this writing, March 9 2006, no planet corresponding to Parks' giant Nalulkára has been detected. Parks also "saw" (as Sa'am, in his initial flight made on the first day of his life!) entire cities of thousands of Amašutum near the "southern" extremity of Nalulkára. The royal city of Nalulkára is named Unulahgal. The city of Ankida was where the complete genetic patrimony (as frozen cells) of the Ušumgal was stored. Beyond the Amašutum cities is the opening into the "Abzu of Nalulkára," named for the old father/king AbzuAbba. Not the most beautiful in the Anduruna system, but the most vast of all the planets possessed by the Gina'abul, and those on which they had set foot up to that time. Also seen in Sky Orientation 1 is Ušu (corresponding to our Draco), the "birthplace of the Gina'abul" Urbar'ra (Lyra) is the birthplace of the Miminu (Greys), who were created there by the ancestors of the Ušumgal (see Races) with the assistance of the Mušgir, who contributed their genetic patrimony.

136

Sky Orientation 2 again shows Ušu (the Dragon) and Urbar'ra in the northern sky, and also includes Te (Aquila) near the celestial equator.

137

Migrations of the Ušumgal and Kingú-Babbar races are depicted here. The Kingú-Babbar had been in conflict with Mušgir and later with Ušumgal when they were all located together in the Ubar'ra constellation. Some Kingú-Babbar then returned to their original home in Ušu, while others migrated to Te, and later settled in our solar system, under an exceptional accord with the Kadištu. These figure prominently in the history told in Ádam Genisiš. Keep in mind that all of these views are projections looking outward from the solar system. What were historically defined as constellations are actually associations that can be quite extended in the radial direction, and this is the case with the constellations depicted here. Radial distances within these star groups can be larger than the lateral separations of the groups themselves. For a better perception of this, examine the image Solar Neighborhood to 50 ly below.

The very important planet Dukù is the place where the Ušumgal created and trained the Anunna, an activity that precipitated the war that drove them all to Tiamate, our solar system. (We will have much more to say about this.) Dukù is in the system of Ubšu'ukkinna (Maia), one of the bright blue-white stars in the group known to the Gina'abul as Mulmul (the Pleiades star cluster).

138

Two other planets of Ubšu'ukkinna (Maia) on which significant events take place in Parks' narrative are Éšárra and Ébabbar. Sa'am witnessed military training activities on these worlds. According to Parks' memory, the Ubšu'ukkinna system has 12 planets altogether. See Decoder for a decomposition of the name Ubšu'ukkinna. This was also the name of the sacred place of assembly in each large Mesopotamian city. The Hopi indians of Arizona call the celestial Ubšu'ukkinna Toonaotakha, which they translate as "the Confederation of Planets." It refers to a celestial region of 12 planets where dwell the Kachinas, the spiritual guides of the Hopi traditions (see Joseph Blumrich's transcription of White Bear's teachings, KASSKARA UND DIE SIEBEN WELTEN). The Toonaotakha stellar system is precisely situated in the Pleiades, named by the Hopis "Seven Sisters." It's interesting to note that the term Toonaotakha is formed from the Hopi root Toonao which means "belongs to a group," and is itself taken from the term Toonam, "group" or "tribal council." Once again, all fits perfectly. Blumrich's work with White Bear is covered extensively by Anton Parks on Parks' page ATLANTIS CONTRE MU, found on Anton Parks.com. Kásskara is identified with the ancient Mu; Talawaitichqua with Atlantis.

139

We have also indicated a planet named "Adala" (Sumerian ADA-LA, "the song of happiness") that according to Parks seems to exist in the Taygete system.

Sky Orientation 3 shows the location of the Pleiades in Taurus. Farther south in Sky Orientation 4, Gagsisá (Sirius) is the source of the (amphibian) genetic material used by Tiamata in the creation of Mamitu-Nammu... and through her, inherited by Sa'am. Both Mamitu-Nammu and Sa'am have slightly webbed hands. All of this will be found to be important with respect to Dogon legends. Gagsisá is considered to be one of the most important bases of the Life Designers confederation, an "admirable place." Although it appears close to Gagsisá from our perspective, the constellation Sipazianna (Orion) consists mostly of stars ten times farther away, and dispersed over a large volume of space. Numerous Gina'abul colonies are found in the region, strongly allied and mixed with humanoid beings native to the area. Together they have created a hybrid race. These peoples multiply themselves via sexual reproduction. Sipazianna (Orion) is the original home of the Urmah (see Races).

140

Also prominent in Sky Orientation 3 and moreso in Sky Orientation 4 is the star known to the Gina'abul as Bun - the red giant Aldebaran (α Tauri) located about 60 l.y. from here. The two decompositions of its name (see Decoder) refer to its brightness and its "rebel" status politically, as its home race, the Ameli, did not permit the Gina'abul to establish themselves there after the Great War. Bun is along the line of sight to Gišda -- the Hyades star cluster. While Aldebaran appears to be a part of it, the cluster is actually located much farther away at a distance of 151 l.y. from Earth. These are the stars you can see in Sky Orientation 4 just to the lower right of Bun. In Parks' narrative, a newly-created line of Amašutum was obliged by the Ušumgal to abandon its home in the Ubšu-ukkinna system and relocate to Gišda after the Great War.

141

The following graphic helps to visualize the important Gina'abul locations in three-dimensional reference to our

142

solar system (Tiamate). It is based on a map of the brightest stars in the solar neighborhood out to 50 light years. Where Parks names specific stars that fall within this radius, these are circled and labeled. Where only constellations are identified, any stars on the map that belong to those constellations are indicated. Some constellations extend beyond the boundary of the map, and one (Ubšu-ukinna) lies far beyond the border, at 440 l.y. Anduruna, while it appears in the Ursa Major constellation (which is largely included in the map), is actually not part of it, and lies 124 l.y. from here. Uraš [Earth], triumph of matter. Pride of Ti-ama-te (the solar system) and of the Kadištu. The molecule of life has there been transplanted into the KI (third dimension) by the combined labors of the representatives of the Source. The biological diversity of this place is limitless. On the majority of the risen lands, luxuriant vegetation assures perpetuity of the innumerable cohabiting species, forming an equilibrium in constant activity. Uraš possesses an incomparable fauna and flora. The great merchant routes have crossed Ti-ama-te since the night of time. Long ago the Kadištu chose this commercial highway and more particularly Uraš to make of it the living reserve of our universe. Situated at the intersection of numerous galactic routes, Tiamate (the solar system) was named by the Kadištu in homage to the Gina'abul queen Tiamata, who had done so much for peace and for this celestial region. In Gina'abul, Ti-ama-te evokes "the place where compassion and life intersect" because there existed here an experimental sphere in which innumerable forms of life cohabited. This was Uraš (the Earth), the major center of the Gina'abul universe. Uraš (the Earth) is a place of duality where the notions of good and evil are experimented on with vehemence. This carries no judgment. Before the Gina'abul and Anunna took the Earth totally in hand, Uraš was a zoological garden or park in which the Kadištu had placed the ensemble of their knowledge; this explains why there was such diversity. The frequency of the KI (3rd dimension) on Uraš was much higher before all the reptilian wars. As Marciniak says it so well, the Earth is a living library. Our solar system is at the crossroads of important routes that the Life Designers have traveled since the night of time. Shortly after their arrival on Uraš, Sé'et explains to Sa'am that our satellite Itud -- the moon -- is an artificial planetary body, completely hollow, with its own Abzu (subterranean world). It was a secret base, concealing a small group of priestesses, but mainly occupied by Imdugud, who are fair-skinned Kingú, descendents of the famous Kingú-Babbar (albino Kingús). One final note: Parks refers to a planet named Mulge that existed in the solar system at the time of his Secret narrative. In his own words: Mulge ("the black star") is the holy planet of the Amašutum and the Kadištu in the system of Ti-ama-te (the solar system) and also the ancient planet that evolved between Mars and Jupiter. Mulge rotated in the opposite sense with respect to the other planets and was placed as a frontier, subdividing toward the downstream, that is to say toward the sun, the four warm planets (Mercury, Earth, Mars, as well as Venus -- which, at this ancient epoch, was the moon of Mulge), and on the other side, toward the exterior, the colder planets such as Jupiter, Saturn, etc.

143

See TI-AMA-TE Stargates The important Gina'abul centers known to Parks are scattered over distances of several hundred light years. One wonders how the Gina'abul manages such a far-flung society, and whether distance itself has any importance to them. In their endless wars, is the proximity of star systems a factor? Consider our experience here on this planet, in which "spheres of influence" lost their geometric meaning once we mastered the art of high-speed intercontinental travel. The Gina'abul have apparently done this on their scale, but how did they do it? According to Parks, stargates - the Gina'abul word is Diranna - are the key. These famous ports have always been primary for beings mastering the techniques of space travel. Each planet possesses very numerous Diranna. As for the Gina'abul, it was more or less customary to construct our larger centers where the Diranna were more densely clustered. Unulahgal [capital of Nalulkára; see Worlds] possessed the largest Diranna (stargate) of the entire planet. It was usually from here that the major official departures to [interstellar] space took place. ... To be more precise about their function, I must make it clear that the Diranna are ports leading [through tunnels] toward vortices where the notion of time does not exist, where time literally collapses upon itself by the concentrated action of particles of light, because an excessive concentration of light inhibits time. These tunnels are formed of particles moving at such a speed that the notion of time there is nullified. The timeless vortices are countless, innumerable. On the anatomical scale, one can grossly compare them to various blood vessels serving to irrigate the living body. On the scale of spatial geometry, they function in the same way where all the planets are linked together, each stellar system being itself in liaison with its neighbors, each island universe (galaxy) equally linked and so forth.... In fact, the timeless vortices permit anyone in this universe to travel to a point in another more quickly than light. The tunnels, invisible to the human eye, are like bridges thrown between the worlds and the galaxies. They vibrate on extremely short wavelengths, like nothing that we know in our three-dimensional world, other than the wavelengths that we can observe in the infinitely small. Light is corpuscular -- that is, it is made up of tiny particles. The timeless tunnels are composed exclusively of particles of the type known as tachyons that are superluminally connected to one another and that propagate light very quickly. Tachyons create fields of subtle energies and make up the missing mass of the universe that evades today's specialists.... It is remarkable that the ancient Egyptians used exactly the same vocalization to express the words door and star. This term is Seba. Its Gina'abul-Sumerian decomposition [see Decoder] indicates the reason: its syllables mean "brightness that opens" and "that which gives (allocates) light". Ancient Egyptian dwellings were constructed without windows in order to keep the high heat from penetrating the interiors. The only opening that brought in the light was indeed the port of entry. Other definitions are also possible thanks to Sumerian homophones: SE-BÀ = "the light of life" and SE-BA7, meaning "the light of the soul" or "that which distributes light". These Gina'abul-Sumerian definitions afford a better understanding of why the Egyptian Seba does not apply solely to the semantic of a door or a star, but equally to instruction and apprenticeship. We all know that light is synonymous with consciousness, wisdom.

144

... The word Iníuma ("the powerful expeditionary force that voyages in time") designated the vessels that served to travel in deep space. The Iníuma were sort of long-haul Gigirlah (Emešà term for Gina'abul space vessel, litt: "intensely shining wheel") specially designed to move in the universe by following timeless passages where three-dimensional barriers do not exist. They differed from traditional vessels only in being much more voluminous, capable of transporting nearly two hundred individuals. The Diranna are invisible to the naked eye, due to their density and their typically very small size. The more dense ones generally remain in fixed positions, while the less dense often move on the surface of a planet as ordinary particles do. Note: The Iníuma and Gigirlah (known to the males as Margíd'da) incorporated inertia-neutralizing technology. Another class of vessel, the Mú-u, exposed its occupants to the full effects of acceleration, like our own craft of today, and were not intended for travel through Dirannas. These were for point-to-point operations on planetary surfaces or for trips between the surface and orbiting platforms. The term Mú-u is an extension of the Sumerian MU, meaning name. In fact, according to Parks, the words for name in Sumerian, Akkadian, Hebrew, and Egyptian can all be treated as containing this silent doubled vowel, because in the fabrication of words in human languages from the Emešà, doubled vowels were always compressed to one. See Case 1: "NAME" = SHORT-RANGE SPACECRAFT on the Decoder page for clarification of how this was accomplished in these four languages.

145

Illustration of two jet aircraft or shuttles of the Mú-u class, extracted from a photograph of a rock near Oraibi, Arizona, by White Bear. The engraving is ancient; prior to the invention of aircraft. Note between the two objects the strange silhouette of something resembling a satellite.

Departure through a Stargate After having precisely calculated our destination, we stretched out on deep seats in order to relax. The automatic calculations being tedious, it was only after taking roughly a quarter Danna (half hour) of our patience that we suddenly felt our craft vibrate feebly; from the exterior it must have resembled a light humming. A computer voice executed a countdown from 20 to 1, informing us that the calculations had been effected, and that we were ready to break the light barrier. We knew that it is possible to extract a powerful energy from the tachyon field that forms the principal structure of "dark matter" in the universe and the timeless vortices. For that, it was necessary for us to create a vacuum around our ships in order to harness the infinitely small particles of light. This emptiness was obtained upon reaching a speed faster than sound, while violently reversing the rotation of the flying craft. The acceleration resulting from this maneuver led to an antigravitational effect. Tachyons can pass through any amount of mass while transferring to it, via braking action, a part of their energy. Thanks to this effect of acceleration and braking, the powerful tachyon field entrains a superluminal speed to any object plunged into its heart. Light is not a wave but possesses a wave effect. We were among the enlightened beings of this universe who had understood this subtlety and considered matter simply as condensed energy. We knew that it was possible, thanks to tachyons, to transform wave energy at a point of departure, to ride it for long distances faster than light, and to transform it back to energy at an arrival point. In a few moments our craft and we ourselves were going to pass from the state of energy to that of a wave. I waited for an extremely brutal departure. At the fateful zero, our Iníuma passed through the Diranna like a flash, bathing the interior of the vessel with bright tones. The cabin was instantly filled with a diaphanous fluid. I felt my body floating in the liquid, as though breathed through a purple tunnel, which caused me to relax profoundly. During the acceleration, the pellucid fluid solidified progressively, surrounding us and enveloping us in a vicelike grip. Once at maximum speed, the amber tints transformed progressively to mauve, then to rainbow colors; it was the great distinctive feature of voyages through the corridors of time. Cruising speed having been attained, the fluid that had enabled us to withstand the acceleration liquefied gradually, permitting us to move as we wished in the cabin as in a small swimming pool. A little after our departure, we progressively regained our spirits, now synchronized on the state of timeless expansion into which we were plunged. The voyage was the simplest thing in the world. There was absolutely nothing to see, other than the endless glimmering of rainbow colors threading along the walls and portholes of our craft. We were able to watch our progress via holographic images projected with such clarity that it gave practically the illusion of reality. The view was not as gripping as in flight by traditional means, but the holographic effect still rendered the beauty of the spectacle well enough....

146

This particular flight from Nalulkára to Dukù (see Worlds) took approximately 90 "days" as sensed by the travelers, and arrived at Dukù's main stargate in the otherwise unremarkable town of Adhal. One other very important point about stargates: in addition to their function of facilitating travel over long distances in space, they are interdimensional passages, launching ramps to other planes of reality. When the stargates are closed to travel on the KI (i.e., Earth's 3 rd dimension), they are closed to all dimensions. This means that since Earth's stargates are closed, the Kadištu who evolved on higher dimensions have great difficulty visiting the KI here. It is sometimes possible for them to do so in the vicinity of stargates because in the immediate surroundings of the Diranna, space-time is not exactly as we normally perceive it. Souls Parks explores the metaphysics of the soul throughout his books. In a key encounter with Anšár (in Le Secret), Sa'am finds the Kuku apparently engaged in creating souls, and Sa'am is shocked by this. He protests, stating his understanding that only the Original Source has that function. Once created, Sa'am believes, the soul expresses as a self in a being, and then commences a series of experimental incarnations (Zišàgáls) each expressing a fragment of the original soul in an evolutionary reincarnational process (Gibilzišàgál). Anšár derides this notion, indicating that Sa'am was created as a one and only perfect soul. And Anšár ought to know, as he had created Sa'am's creator An. Anšár goes on to say that Sa'am sounds very much like Mamitu-Nammu, who had once espoused the principle of reincarnation (Gibilzišàgál) in a memorable impassioned testimony to the entire Gina'abul. They had not been impressed. But Tigeme (Tiamata) had permitted Mamitu-Nammu to go to work and presumably develop her ideas if she wished, on the "accursed Uraš", which is to say the planet Earth. Anšár almost taunts Sa'am by reminding him that no matter how much he might wish to deprecate such "self will", he is actually the very model of it, having been created thus by An and himself. But obviously, Anšár says, the "inscrutable cult of the Kadištu" has not had the best of influences on him. Much is going on here, as this passage speaks not only of conflicting metaphysical systems, but of a methodology of total control practiced by the Ušumgal, as Sa'am is informed that everything he has ever done and ever will do has been programmed, and that nothing and no person can break that control. Was he to be proven correct? This is a central theme in the book, and in our own world. In the Karmapolis [K1] interview, Alain Gossens asked Parks to speak about the souls who incarnated on the Earth at the time of the Gina'abul colonization, and to explain the purpose of the Gina'abul in this. With the arrival of the Gina'abul, this place has become a zone of free "judgment." Many consider that it is a stroke of fortune to be able to incarnate on the Earth today because the instruction here is intensive and altogether unaccustomed. That which would require several thousand earth-years to learn elsewhere in our galaxy takes two or three lives here, on the Earth! Now the situation is going to change and the reign of the Gina'abul is soon going to be finished. This is part of the order of affairs and the souls who incarnated on the Earth for several thousand years and who still haven't finished their education know it very well. This explains, I think, the fact that more and more souls incarnate on the Earth. They wish to profit from this situation right up to the end. The Gina'abul permit this order of affairs by their past and present actions (cleverly hidden). They truncated the genetic code of human beings to transform them into Á-DAM (animals, see Decoder) at their service. This remains the actual situation today, above all seen when one dispassionately distinguishes the aberrant and often

147

inhuman behaviors of the rulers of this world at the service of the galactic gravediggers that the Kadištu call Gilimanna (Celestial Bestiary). The souls who incarnate on the Earth know where they put their feet! The fact that the greater part of the Gina'abul became galactic outlaws and in conflict with the Life Designer community of our universe is not incompatible with the karmic work executed here. All is but a story of appreciation. The soul who will have experienced negation under all its forms on the Earth will render justice to itself when it returns "on high". It will finish by testing the universal allegation in putting itself at the service of its neighbor and then of the Source from which it issued and toward which it returns by all ways. The tortuous and circuitous roads that it took to attain this goal and which engender different forms of suffering are known only to it. Parks also mentions that the Gina'abul are incarnating beings, just as we are, and that certain humans can easily incarnate among them, and they among us. There are no particular rules about this, other than the evolution of species through karmic laws, which most of the Gina'abul males still have not absorbed. Divinities From the Karmapolis [K1] interview (slightly edited): In the Gnostic cosmology, Sophia is an Aeon, a cosmic divinity, who was part of an ensemble known as the divinities of the Pleroma.1 We readily identify these galactic divinities who work in the light with the Kadištu (life designers) – the same Kadištu whom one also identifies as the Elohim of the Bible. [Use the Decoder to demonstrate this connection.2] Elohim is the Hebrew term used in antiquity to designate the original creator divinities of the Earth and of the original human being of Genesis – Adam not appearing until the "second creation" (Gen. 2.7) by the intention of Yahweh who is a blend of the Sumerian "gods" An, Enlil, and Enki. Who among the Kadištu were closely related to the patriarchal order named Yahweh? There were two principal entities: Tiamata and her daughter Nammu: Sophia and her daughter Zoe to the Gnostics. 1. A pagan Gnostic depiction of this kind according to author John Lash is treated in Gnosticism, Archons/Greys, The Controller Agenda. A study of parallels and differences between Lash's and Parks' Gnostic views would be a worthy project. Compare the meaning in Emeša of the syllables in the Akkadian word Qadištu, with the meaning in Emeša of the syllables in the Sumero-Akkadian phonemes corresponding to the Hebrew word Elohim. The match is close to perfect and the difference reveals the spin, does it not? Parks traces the evolution of concepts of the "Mother Goddess" and masculine deities in the literature of human societies. We quote here (with a little editing) from his Note 22, pp. 118-119, Le Secret. In diverse passages of the Judaic literature but also of the Bible and other traditions of the planet, "the original primordial and androgyny source" has been subtly replaced by a masculine divinity named God or The Father. It is clearly seen that at the epoch when the scripture made its appearance on the Earth and the cosmogony of the biblical texts was drafted (in fact, several thousand years later, after 1000 B.C.E.), the religion of the MotherGoddess was losing ground; in reality it has not ceased to regress over the course of time.

2.

148

The growing acceptance of the male religions by numerous patriarchal societies rapidly accelerated the extinction of the feminine creator divinity. Under these conditions, the monotheistic drafters could not attribute the full original creation to any entity other than God himself -- a masculine entity -- while they clearly knew that the first creation was rather the work of plural entities (the Elohim) at the service of a Mother Goddess, a jointly-conceived master plan for the Earth. Everything pertaining to this ancient Mother Goddess divinity was grossly deformed, demonized, or radically suppressed. The patriarchal doctrine that consisted in marking the domination of God over an ancient feminine divinity, totally submitted to its orders, therefore took over. In the mythology of India, the Divine and primordial Energy is called Shakti, which transposed into Sumerian gives ŠA6-AK-TI, literally "the good miracle-worker of life" [See Decoder]. Shakti is no other than the representation of the Divine Mother, the Mother-Goddess, more precisely the personification of the feminine principle that Hinduism very correctly associates with the Holy Spirit. This obliges us to [examine] the Hebrew Ruah Elohim, which means spirit of God, the Holy Spirit. [See Decoder for the decomposition of the feminine Ruach].

A Mother Goddess in the form of a tree nourishes humanity. The tree is the great symbol of the feminine deities and in Mesopotamia illustrates a "Dark Star". The Mother-Goddess, skillfully demonized by the dominant patriarchy of the Judaic religion, is concealed in the demonness Lilith. Some associate Lilith with the Hebrew lailah -- night. Others think that Lilith comes from the Sumerian term LÍL-TI, generally translated as "spirit of life," but I would rather interpret it, in our context, as "she who gives the breath of life," in the sense of "the entity who breathed life into the primordial man." Judaic imagery represents Lilith as a night bird, a symbol taken directly from one of the most ancient attributes of the Mother-Goddess, that is to say the bird or the dove that the Christians used to symbolize the Holy Spirit. This volatile aspect of Mother-Goddess is also found in Greek mythology, where Eurynome, the universal and primordial goddess, changes into a dove while pondering the universal egg from which all things come. An amusing note: if one translates the name of the primordial goddess from Greek into Sumerian, one gets ERIN2-UM (no "O" in Sumerian): bands of midwives (or old or even ancient women), or again ERIN 2-UM-ME: bands of midwives of divine order. The same idea is found in the Egyptian traditions, throughout the pyramid texts, which relate that the supreme and androgynous divinity Atum (from his Egyptian name Itemu) metamorphoses into the bird Ben to create the air, the Earth, and the sky (or heaven). Thanks again to Emeša, the matrix language of the priestesses that incorporates the Sumero-Assyro-Babylonian particles, we are going to obtain some confirmations and to clarify this a bit more. First, we translate the name of this divinity into IT-EM-U, "the meteorological force," which clearly attests to its creative function cited above (creation of the air, the Earth, and the sky). Next, its Greek name Atum, which

149

gives AT-UM "the old father-woman," confirming the androgyny of Atum or at least the fact that this entity symbolizes different creative forces at the service of the same cause. And finally, the term Ben that is attributed to this bird-phoenix creator and that gives BÉ-EN, "the lord who speaks." Numerous traditions assimilate the word to the creation of the world.

150

151

Part 4

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (4) Culture Introduction Anton Parks' Les Chroniques du Gírkù is about Gina'abul culture if it is about anything. Every section of these Notes is similarly devoted to a description of one or another aspect of Gina'abul culture. Both the books and these Notes also treat with the liaisons between the Gina'abul and human cultures: how aspects of the one were transmitted to the other, and how one is a through-the-looking-glass version of the other, and how still other aspects have yet to be repeated or picked up by our own culture, though this may well occur in the future. So that goal of Parks' work and these Notes would appear to have been taken care of. But actually there can't be enough said on this subject. The parallels are immense, yet easily overlooked because through the process of projection we unconsciously expect elements of human culture to be found in a nonhuman one, whether there had been contact or not. Take for example the institution of "royalty": kings and queens ruling, living in palaces, sitting on thrones, being revered by the common individuals; all this is shared, and either this is due to confabulation of the author, or there has been an actual process of transmission. The working hypothesis of these Notes of course, well supported by the author's brilliant language studies, is that the races and events described in Les Chroniques did and do exist. In this section we will not be spending much time tracing the mechanism of transmission, as that is usually selfevident. Rather the purpose of this section is to collect significant bits of data from the books -- data that were not discussed elsewhere in the Notes and that someday may support a more disciplined approach to understanding this deep inter-species and inter-cultural contact. We will treat the categories of culture in the order in which they first appear in the book and continue adding topics and information as they are encountered in further reading. This section of the pages is very much under construction, and will probably be the last to be completed. Architecture The Gina'abul have cities. While it may seem inescapable that any culture would need to have them, or at least any space-faring culture would, nothing should be assumed. But it appears that, just as with our own experience, there is compelling advantage to living and working in these clusters of activity. So the Gina'abul had cities and the cities had unique names and characters. Note the past tense. The Gina'abul with whom Sa'am lived followed the path of their war to this solar system and to our planet after the destruction of the cities that Sa'am knew most intimately. Since Parks' recollections end at a point 2000 years ago, we may not have detailed information from this source about the state of extrasolar societies today. Parks describes royal cities, and even royal planets, where of course the noble beings lived and from which they administered their realms. Within these cities, as suggested above, the royalty did dwell in palaces. The pyramid building form was prominent in these places. Pyramids inspire admiration and awe.

152

Craft Parks refers to several classes of craft for navigating Dirannas (stargates), conventional spaceflight, and travel around the planet. Uanna

This illustration by graphic artist D. Cassegrain forms part of the front cover of Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres. It depicts the Gina'abul lord An's monumental mothership, known as "the Uanna", in its historic departure from the Abzu (interior cavity) of the planet Dukù in the Pleiades. The Uanna was a combination palace and government headquarters, containing also the cloning laboratory in which Sa'am was created, and so many other things that it alone was sufficient to spearhead a war and launch a new civilization in Ti-ama-te, our solar system. Discernible in this image, and much more clearly visible in its linked wallpaper-sized version on Anton Parks' website, is a fine grid-like texture on the ship's skin. This represents window openings at the scale with which the artist was working.

153

Iníuma

INÍUMA, a long-haul ship. Unlighted state.

154

INÍUMA, lighted. Not nearly as large as the Uanna, but similar in form, the Iníuma are long-haul Gina'abul ships. They travel at very high speeds in space environments, but move slowly when near the ground. Two images are provided here. Note that when traveling at high speed, exterior lights and windows are masked. When near the ground, various lighted bands, spotlights, and windows are generally seen on their exteriors... although not necessarily so. Sometimes these remain concealed. The Iníuma generate their own interior artificial gravitational fields, vertically aligned.

155

Gigirlah

GIGIRLAH The Gigirlah are smaller saucer-shaped craft that can manage spaceflight but are generally used for shorter-range applications. They can make use of Dirannas, and in fact Sa'am and his party came to Uraš in Sa'am's Gigirlah via a Diranna. They are ubiquitous, used by many civilizations. The central bulge is, as you may imagine, the passenger compartment. This ship exhibits a light halo when in operation. Tumua Tumua (TUMU-Á. In Sumerian: "force of the wind". Also TUMU2-Á: "transport with the wind") are Ama'argi personal craft, indigenous to Uraš. This original Ama'argi technology (see Races and Ama'argi), developed in the Abzu, was eventually adopted by the Ušumgal-Anunnaki when the Ama'argi females joined the colony at Kharsag to form families with the Anunnaki, as described in Ádam Genisiš. Eventually these craft could be found

156

scattered over the entire globe, in the hands of high Earthly dignitaries undoubtedly in service to the Gina'abul "gods". There is a page on the Open SETI website, slightly tongue-in-cheek because of the way the illustration is handled, devoted to The Istanbul Object, an artifact that is kept in the Museum of Archaeology in Istanbul. In fact, the artifact is according to Parks an excellent rendering in stone of a Tumua, complete with a pilot (whose head has been lost). In many ways the object resembles the famous carving from Palenque shown above. Although they had an open-cockpit, even moped-like, design, these craft could fly at high altitudes in the atmosphere. Oxygen was provided for the pilot. Notice the device reaching to the pilot's nose in the Palenque image.

TUMUA. A work in progress; a pilot and details to be added. According to Parks, many variations of these craft were in use, so we perhaps have license to experiment. These sport photon rockets. This craft features an electrostatic attitude control system consisting of eight surfaces on four disks. Varying charges are emitted from these surfaces to achieve any desired combination of pitch, bank, and yaw torques though these are not intrinsic to flight maneuvers, as this is not an aerodynamic flyer. Overall charge neutrality is maintained via electrodes in the photon cone. (Or cones. Some versions seemed to have a cluster of three cones, slightly diverging.)

157

This type of apparatus is a sort of "large flying motorcycle", but not made to leave the Earth (or at least its atmosphere). I have the "memory" that it was very fast, but doubtless not as fast as a rocket or an apparatus of that type... Employing antigravity, this little vessel could stabilize itself in the air and hover in place... The energy was supplied by a crystal. I remember when Sa'am traveled three times around the planet in several days without stopping, but at the end of the trip he had completely depleted and shattered the crystal that had furnished the energy to the little vessel. Dress Parks gives several examples of his lover and mother's dress at various significant times. Here is one: On the momentous occasion of Mamítu-Nammu's arrival at Ankida to confer on the creation of two new races, the illustrious priestess -- Grand Designer of Life on Uraš (Earth) - descended with her retinue from her Gigirlah, attired as befits the highest royalty. Parks: A magnificent emerald girded her forehead. She wore a skirt embroidered with golden threads, tinted with the royal color of the Amašutum -- the green color scale of the Uga-Muš (People of the Serpent) -- ornamented with the symbol of the two intertwined serpents. Uga-Muš was the name that the Kadištu had given to the ensemble of Amašutum and to the priestesses who labored far from our home, "for the glory of our race." War (1) Karma One: In Volume One as well as Volume Two, you describe a conflict of [galactic] proportions between several extraterrestrial races, in reality two major dispositions, one of masculine polarity and the other feminine: the Ušumgal of royal descent, in fact, who believe themselves to be the high reptilian hierarchy, composed of seven rulers (Anšar, An, Lahmu etc...) and their princely and warrior caste the Anunna, pursue with an implacable hatred the other reptilian lines who come from another constellation: the Kingú-Babbar, originally from Draco, and the queen Tiamata who was however, Ušumgal. The Ušumgal aristocracy comes from the constellation of Lyra and governs the Gina'abul reptilians established in Ursa Major. Why such hatred and conflict? What are the consequences of this antediluvian conflict in our lives today? Anton Parks: It is always the same story: that of sectarianism, religious fanaticism, and racism. These behaviors and doctrines are not proper only to the Earth; they are found elsewhere and even among the most evolved peoples of our universe. The war to which you refer doubtlessly continues. The conflict between the Ušumgal and Kingú royals has endured for millennia. It goes all the way back to the very origin of the Ušumgal. This race seems to have been cloned in very distant times by the Kingú-Babbar (the royal albinos), but the Ušumgal cannot grasp this for reasons that are too remote in time and which are not even part of the space-time that relates to the episodes that I have received.

158

The Ušumgal are pretentious and very arrogant; this is without doubt related to their great size that surpasses that of the other breeds making up the Gina'abul family. The female Gina'abul find themselves in the middle of these quarrels and it has fallen to them at times, as Kadištu (Designers of Life), to repair the wreckage caused by each of the two parties. The conflicts that directly comprise the part of the story that occupies us relate to the creation of the Anunna and the plot revolving around that. Queen Tiamata rebelled when the learned of this conspiracy and she went to war against her Ušumgal children with the aid of the Kingú… [N] Please refer to Worlds for information about the places mentioned in this narrative. This section could have been titled "History." That is because most of the Gina'abul history covered in Parks' work is the history of their war. Or it could have been titled "Gender," because the war was truly a "battle of the sexes." This may sound odd. War on Earth has been about geopolitics, or it may have seemed to be about religion and ideologies, but this may be because geopolitical groups were divided on religious or ideological lines. Among the Gina'abul, some sub-races are of single gender; hence race wars are also often gender wars. Ultimately war is always about power, and in the Gina'abul, the genders have their unique powers. Or one could say that gender is a unique source of special powers, and these powers are jealously guarded (by the females) or sought after (by the males). Why are these powers in the sexes not so obvious on Earth? It would appear that we were not bred to have them. But even here there is the same line of differentiation: cold, power-hungry men, oriented to technology, vs. women who are generally more measured or balanced. As mentioned earlier, the female Gina'abul (Amašutum) protect themselves from the males by separating themselves from them. That created the tensions that led to bloody conflicts. Here, loosely extracted and translated from Parks' first book (p. 200 in the 2nd Edition), and slightly clarified via private communication from Anton Parks, is Mamitu-Nammu describing these events to Sa'am: "You must know that your Kuku [ancestors] are always seen as the first-born among the Gina'abul because they are larger than the Kingú. It is an ancient and futile quarrel between your Kuku and the Kingú, because we all know that the original birthplace of our race is Ušu and that the Ušumgal were created by the great Kingú, the Kingú-Babbar (albino Kingú), in times so distant that they are lost in the egocentric memory of your Kuku. "Thousands of years ago, we (the female Gina'abul, Amašutum) lived in Urbar'ra (Lyra) with the Sukkal, the Mušgir, the Ušumgal, and some Kingú [see Races] -- the latter forming the royal race of Ušu (Draco), which is the Gina'abul's place of origin. The Ušumgal and the Kingú ruled in these places but were not in the majority. The Mušgir were far more numerous and constituted an ambitious race who wished to make the females sexual objects at their convenience. These reprehensible beings were envious of our physical immortality and the divine force that we possess, so they got it into their heads to dominate us. "A split occurred over this. The Kingú traitorously abandoned us and returned to the Gina'abul colonies of Ušu (Draco). [This was not completely true. A minority of them went to Te (Aquila), and Mamitu-Nammu was concealing this fact. Her reason is explained in Adam Genisis.]

159

"The Ušumgal have a horror of the Kingú, their creators, because of this abandonment. "Once the Kingú left, the Ušumgal joined with the Mušgir, in opposition to us (Amašutum), in a conflict whose "stake" was the domination of males over females and the possession of our feminine power. This war resulted in our being imprisoned by the Mušgir, who forced us to create for them a more docile and submissive female race in order to steal our powers. As to the Sukkal, they came to the aid of the Amašutum at first, but withdrew when the Amašutum began to employ violent means to protect themselves. Being Kadištu, the Sukkal are unable to participate in conflicts.... But we have gone too far with this violence and numerous among us bitterly regret it. We have responded to repression with repression.... Battling against males, we have not had the hindsight to perceive that we have transformed ourselves into the image of that against which we fought, and of which we had horror. This is doubtless one of the reasons for which your creator (An) has hardly any liking for us." That remark was key in this story, and also in our human history, because An was creating the race of Anunna and a new race of Mušgir, both of whom later came to our solar system and defeated the Amašutum who had a colony here. That in turn led to our ages-long struggle between patriarchy and remnants of the ancient Goddess religions. There follows a description of the horrors that were perpetrated on the females in detention centers that were set up by the males. Of particular significance, in view of certain dark practices that persist even in our modern day, of how the males took nourishment from the emotions of the terrified females. Through these means the males attempted to gain immortality and the females' entire body of knowledge. This and the remainder of Mamitu-Nammu's discussion with Sa'am can be found in Book 1, Le Secret. The "Great War" to which these events led, which had as its "stake" the domination of males over females and the possession of the feminine power, and which opposed the Ušumgal and the Mušgir against the ancient Amašutum race, had its culmination in the Ubšu'ukkinna (Maia) star system of Mulmul (the Pleiades). This senseless war had no victor. Practically all the Amašutum were annihilated, and virtually all the Ušumgal. Some Mìmínu and Mušgir survived. The Kadištu had isolated themselves from the conflict, but at the end of hostilities with the assistance of the Sukkal (see Races), they drove out of Mulmul the last Mušgir recalcitrants. Only the Mìmínu were allowed to remain in Mulmul, under the condition that they respect new decrees. While hardly benevolent, the Mìmínu have always been on the side of the dominant authority. Numerous of them found refuge there in Mulmul The only Ušumgal survivors of this conflict were Abzu-Abba and his offspring Lahmu and Lahamu (plus Tiamata, considered as an Ušumgal by her liaison with Abzu-Abba). They had been protected and removed from the conflicts, to the system Ubšu'ukkinna in Mulmul, by the Mìmínu because they were great cloners, at least the best among the Ušumgal race. They were the last survivors of the royal race of Urbar'ra (Lyra). Abzu-Abba had cloned Lahmu and Lahamu on the planet Dukù (in Ubšu'ukkinna) with genetic material from the then future queen Tiamata with whom he had illicit relations; that is to say not in conformity with the recent laws of Urbar'ra (Lyra), voted just before the "Great War", that forbade all closeness between the two sexes. Lahmu and Lahamu were considered to have been cloned illegally. Anshar and Kishar were created subsequently on Dukù. They appropriated for themselves this location/region/venue that belonged to the Amašutum. Subsequently, the Ubšu'ukkinna system and the Duku were assigned to Anshar according to the laws of patriarchy in force among the Gina'abul. Park thinks that An was then created in Anduruna, where the Ushumgal had just established themselves in Margid'da. An also possessed rights in Ubšu'ukkinna; it is the reason the Anunna were created there. Of course the war between the male and female branches of the Gina'abul had not ended. The genealogy chart will help you to understand the lines of descent leading to the personages responsible for its next outbreak.

160

Continue in the chart for the genealogy of An and Ninmah, creators of the Anunna, and Sa'am and MamituNammu, creators of the Nungal. Refer to Races for a discussion of the purpose and characteristics of the Anunna and Nungal races. Initiations (1) Quoting from the Karmapolis [K1] Interview: "The 'terrestrial' reptilians like the Anunnaki [Anunna who took refuge in our solar system, an important event in Le Secret that will eventually be described in these Notes], or their direct descendants need to absorb the 'base' energy that humans can emit when they have fear, for the simple reason that the terrestrial frequency (KI = 3rd dimension, see Dimensions) is higher on Earth than on the different worlds that they occupy in the galaxy. Don't forget that the Anunna arrived on the Earth by chance. They had great difficulty in adapting to it. Since their arrival on Earth, the Anunna and their consanguine acolytes have never ceased to carry out all sorts of manipulations to lower the frequency of the KI. The dominant caste of the Gina'abul males know nothing of the love that certain humans have integrated. The human being, even as diminished today, thus always represents a danger for this community. "In Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres, I have explained in length and in depth the role of the woman, more precisely the role of the Gina'abul priestesses in the bosom of the reptilian community and the rapport that they maintain with the Life Designers of which they are a part. I detailed the feminine power that one calls on Earth 'Goddess energy.' "Various groups of Gina'abul males, like the Mušgir and certain Ušumgal, effectively imprisoned the females to draw from them their power by force and by torture. This created a radical splitting of the Gina'abul that healed itself only when the Gina'abul females integrated with the Kadištu (Life Designers). "Nevertheless, when some of these priestesses fell in with with the Anunna on the Earth, they did not systematically practice with them. Thus we find the episode in the garden of Genesis where Enki (the Serpent), who was at the service of the patriarchal Gina'abul order, met clandestinely the A-DAM, the 'colonized herd' (see Decoder), with the help of these strange females named Lilith. Lilith is in fact allied to the Source (the true God) and it is for this reason that she was 'demonized' by the religious organizations that incarnate the various patriarchal religions of the planet. We note that the gnostic ideology agrees with this, since according to them, the principles of good and evil are inverted on the Earth. "The episode of the (hidden) initiation of man is not proper to the biblical Genesis but is found on numerous representations the world over, such as shown below on the Codex Borgia, Plate 57."

161

A "Dark Star" priestess initiates a man into the knowledge of the sacred tree. The notion of "Dark Star" is expressed twice in this figure: first above where one clearly sees a star and its shaded side; second in each hand of the priestess where there appears a star and a jaguar (symbol of night). Note the lunar symbols on the priestess that evoke the sanctified menstrual fluid in the tantric rites of India. Between the two personages are found two serpents who schematicize Idâ and Pingalâ, the two subtle currents of Kundalinî that permit the energy to rise along the vertebral column. As shown in the drawing, the ascension of these subtle currents offers the possibility to attain the world of the stars and the descending movement carries a "little death" figured by the skull placed in the pot or cup that symbolizes the first chakra named Muladhara in Sanscrit ("the place of the root"). (See Decoder.) Several initiations are described in Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres. In the most difficult and harrowing one -- related to the image above, as well as the title of the book -- Sa'am is given a poison that will surely kill him unless he finds the source of its antidote, which requires him to realize that there is an Emeša language that will decode the information that he needs. "Look for the tree. Only the light of its trunk can save you. Eat the fruit of the tree. Otherwise the fire will devour you. Quench the fire with the fire." The elements of the initiation are also illustrated in this Aztec painting. Examine the tree carefully and then think of the experience of Adam and Eve in the "Garden of Eden".     What was done there? What was said? Who was the teacher or advocate? Who became irate? Using his linguistic analytical method and the associations in various ancient languages, Parks demonstrates deep connections between the terms and concepts: dark, night, dark being mountain, mountain or hill as a place in the heavens or star or planet, burning dark stars, dark and burning ones

162

ancient dark ones trees, dark entities who inhabit stars and possess a certain energy... creative energy that brings life Teol (Maya/Nahuatl name of Divine Creatress) = tree spirit, Christian Holy Spirit, Mother-Goddess, light that shines, light of the star, burning flower clear, pure, shining As a result of successfully undergoing this initiation, Sa'am is able to merge his noble Ušumgal heritage with the knowledge and powers of the Kadištu, and this gives him capabilities far beyond those of his creator, as well as the ability to operate an ancient technology that may be the means by which he was able to share his experiences with Anton Parks in our time. Examine the images on the page: Tree Goddesses. Much can be learned from Parks' discussions of these initiations. One of them carries the name Peš. From the Decoder listing for Peš, note the association with the fruit fig among the several sexual connotations of the various homonyms. This was the forbidden fruit of the tree -- the Dark Stars -- in high antiquity! The Egyptian name for this fruit - Dabu - when decomposed as Sumerian phonemes, gives the concept of "powerful energy." In ancient Egypt, the ficus sycomorus (Sycamore Fig) produced a reddish fruit that grew like wine grapes and was called "the flesh and the sap of the Goddess." From Le Secret Note 49: We know that the fig tree was in Egypt the symbol of fecundity. The Egyptians saw in the sycamore fig concentrations of the creative powers of primordial energy with which the Pharaoh was united... This tree symbolizes the Egyptian goddess Hathor, called the Lady of the Sycamore; the Celestial Cow; the Lady of Life or even the Serpent Lady. To eat of the fruit of the sycamore fig amounted to ingesting the flesh and drinking the blood of the Goddess, that is to say, consuming her fruit. A similar idea is found in the Kabbalistic doctrine in which it is said that the tree of life emanated from "the heavenly dew" which is the source of resurrection and regeneration. The Latin traditions claim that the fig tree was considered impure and maleficent because its fruit, the fig, evoked a partially-open vulva (fica in Italian)! One finds the fig tree as a symbol of the mother Goddess in numerous traditions, such as that of India. It is precisely under a sacred fig tree (ficus religiosa: bodhi/bo tree) that Buddha had the revelation of the true nature of earthly pain and the means of healing humanity from suffering. The goddess-tree is also present in Italy; it is again she, in the form of a fig tree, who gathered at her feet Romulus and Remus (the future founders of Rome), before the Lupercal cave, and it is under her benevolent shadow that a she-wolf nursed the two babies and saved them from certain death. The symbolism of this story is eye-popping: the latin term Luma (she-wolf) also means prostitute. In antiquity, the priestesses were assimilated to prostitutes as they transmitted the sacred energy and the royalty of the mother Goddess to future kings and princes. The she-wolf is in fact a prostitute, more precisely a human priestess who sustains the cult of the mother Goddess symbolized by the fig tree. Romulus and Remus had not been nursed by a she-wolf, but rather by a woman at the service of the religion of the Great Goddess! In Genesis, Chapter 3, Verse 7, when Adam and Eve ate the fruits of the tree of knowledge, they felt compelled to hide themselves behind leaves of the tree of the garden which was none other than the symbolic representation

163

of the fig: "As their eyes were opened and they knew that they were naked, they sewed fig leaves and made loincloths of them." The Genesis Rabba, in Chapter 15 Part 7, brings some precision to the identity of the fig tree: "From what species of fig is it? The species 'Daughter of Seven,' said Rabbi Avin, "named thus because it had brought to the world the seven days of mourning." The number 7 possesses a sacred connotation around the world and particularly in Mesopotamia. It is not unrelated to the Pleiades that the Hopi Indians of Arizona call "The Seven Sisters," the constellation that they honor as being the place where the creative divinities reside. See Decoder for the decompositions of the Sanskrit word Udumbara (a fig tree in India) showing its associations with a Goddess who can empower royalty. The sycamore represents the cup of anointing oil in the religious offices of the ceremony of the Mahâvrata [great ascetic vows]. But the interesting thing, it serves equally to fabricate the throne on which the Vrâtya will sit during the ceremony. The Goddess has precisely the principle function to create the king and place him on a throne, because she carries the royalty of Heaven on the Earth. (Note: the Gina'abul-Sumerian language is multi-functional thanks to its numerous plays of words and homophones.) As to the role of the female sovereign to whom belongs the royal authority that she distributes as she wishes, compare the Sumerian translation of Udumbara and the Irish tales where the young woman incarnating sovereignty offers the cup of immortality to her heroes. The Egyptian goddess Hathor, a perfect model of the feminine principle, incarnates the radiant energy of perpetually renewable life. Numerous frescoes, like that of the tomb of Sennedjem, represent the goddess of the sycamore in the tree of life. She pours a vessel of water of life and presents her sacred fruits to the deceased, that they may nourish themselves and thus receive the benefit of eternal life. The goddess Hathor represents the Mother, the universal matrix. She is the mother of gods and the wet-nurse of humanity. She is the central pillar, the tree of life, the holder of the functionality of Kundalini (the "ladder" that traverses the seven principal chakras through which one obtains illumination). She is thus the cosmic tree that connects Heaven and Earth, the link between the Source and humanity. In China, the cosmic tree is called Kien-Mou, litt. "raised wood," and this decomposes [see Decoder] to "the place where the lords dwell." As you can see, it all fits! As shown in the Decoder, the Greek sukomoros decodes by means of its Sumerian phonetic equivalent SUKU5MÚR-ÚŠ to the meaning haunches that distribute the blood. The particle MÚR confounds with Sumerian MURUB4; the two share the same classical Sumerian Cuneiform sign and sense: "haunches, center, middle."

164

MURUB4 has a homophone MURUB which means "vulva, woman, or sexual attraction." In playing with this word game of which the Gina'abul and Sumerians were very fond, the hidden sense of the Greek sukomoros would give equally "the woman (or the vulva) who distributes the blood." Also see the Decoder for the Sumerian decomposition of the Latin sicomorus. An extraordinary number of figurines representing the Mother-Goddess are regularly disinterred at sites around the world. They are generally in a squatting posture which, according to the official thesis, suggests childbirth, in keeping with the role of the Mother-Goddess who aids fertility and maternity. Now that you know the true hidden power of the Goddess, can you really believe that these statues all represent women ready to give birth? One finds the same evocation in the Codex Borgia from the ancient Indians of Mexico. At the top of Plate 74 [not shown] is found a goddess, in full frontal view, squatting on an altar with a receptacle between her legs. Specialists see in her the representation of Tlazoltéotl, the goddess of the Earth and the moon, also named "Mother of all the Gods." The moon affects the periodic flow of women's blood and clearly symbolizes their menstrual cycle and the hidden knowledge of the Dark Stars. In Greece, the Goddess Artemis, who is regularly represented in a tree, symbolizes as though by chance the moon! The sacred drink of the Aryan gods of India is called Soma, justifiably calling to mind the mythical plant from which is taken the nectar of immortality... and the moon. Absolutely all the traditions of the world say the same thing. We add that on Plate 66 of the Codex Borgia [shown above] there is a tree possessing an opening that is easily identified with a vagina. From this opening comes a flow of blood. The roots of this tree have the form of a serpent's head. German and Scandinavian mythology use the same symbolism in the sacred Yggdrasil, the tree of the world, the cosmic tree. [As with so many key words in diverse ancient languages, Parks' method of decomposition in terms of the Sumerian syllabary illuminates the meaning of this Icelandic name.] Three ancient goddesses named Norne -- of which the triple temporal appearance (past, present, future) rules the course of ages and the destiny of Man -- live at the foot of Yggrasil. The three Nornes also symbolize the three phases of the moon: crescent, full, and waning. The three Nornes water the sacred tree from a fountain of youth named Source of the Earth, of which they are the guardians. Once again, full symbolism! [Please examine the Decoder entry for Nornes.] As with the Codex Borgia, the Scandinavian legend adds that at the foot of the tree are found serpents who gnaw the roots. One finds this same ideology in Iran, in the Hoama, tree of the world, itself gnawed by a lizard-serpent and placed on Mount Araiti. [As shown in the Decoder, Hoama decomposes to] "the mother-bird," supreme symbol of the Mother-Goddess and of the Holy Spirit! As to the mountain Araiti, it decomposes to ARA4-ITI, meaning "marked or illumined by the moon." We bathe "for the nth time" in full symbolism. The fact of finding serpents sucking the roots of the Aztec sacred tree, of the Scandinavian Yggrasil, and again of the Avestic Hoama demonstrates for us beyond the shadow of a doubt that priestesses symbolizing the Mother-Goddess, totally subject to the lunar cycles, were ruled by a caste of serpents on the Earth. This conforms exactly with the Gnostic ideology which makes Sophia the slave of angels called archons. Numerous traditions have in common the fact that the serpent is held responsible for the menstrual cycle of females. We will go into the details of the serpent and the menstrual cycle in the second book, but it is quite

165

evident that it relates to Judeo-Christian thinking which makes of the serpent the one who pushed Eve to reveal the secret of the celestial divinities to humanity... Karma One: According to the Bible and the rabbinical writings, it is Samaël, "the fallen angel" [also see Wikipedia], known as the "serpent", who initiated humanity to the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge. You endorse this doctrine, clarifying that it is Sa'am, alias Enki, the chief Gina'abul geneticist who cloned the sexual human workers and who instructed this new humanity in sexuality. He seem equally responsible for the sexual practice that leads to the raising of consciousness. Can you add anything to this, and explain how it works? Anton Parks: It is a vast subject that I touch on in my first book The Secret of the Dark Stars and that I clarify in Ádam Genisiš. The practice that permits spiritual elevation is called Tantrism in India. This action, combined with the practice of the mixing of fluids, brings an important transformation to the individual. The only requirement is to conduct this action with respect and uniquely with the person whom one loves profoundly. I must point out that this is a "magical" proceeding, one that can be diverted if not realized in Unconditional Love! I will detail here the subjects that I expose in my books and indicate the steps to follow. Tantrism is a religious dialog between the man and the woman with the aim of realizing unity. In Tantrism, each female is a priestess in which is incarated the Goddess-Mother; a veritable avenue of access to the absolute. The longer is the act, the more the sexuality is integrated into a spiritual framework, similar to the way of relaxation and yoga. Tantric yoga assimilates, as an internal alchemy, the masculine and feminine principles of the human body. The tantric sexual relation is the opposite of the "usual" sexual act in which the man seeks to attain his personal pleasure and his egoistic orgasm, imposing a relation often expeditious and uncaring for the woman who we know is multi-orgasmic. Thanks to the practice of Tantrism, it is for the man to put himself at the vibratory level of the woman and to be able to make her vibrate in operating the seven principal chakras, and thus create an impulse that her partner can return to her. The woman holds the divine rhythm, that of her wisdom; it is incumbent upon the man to be able to sit back on her in order to "sacrifice his primary impulses" in order to synchronize himself with the "Goddess". Tantrism permits escaping the human condition and evading the bestiality that animates us, simply through a prolonged sexual orgasm, if possible, without seminal emission. This sacred act has for its sole aim to bring us toward the divine, lauded by the gnostics as an inner knowledge, independent of all religious dogma, as they knew well: "If you wish to discern the reality of this mystery, then you must perceive the marvelous levels of rapport which have taken place between male and female. [...] the mystery of the relations is executed in the greatest secret, so that the two sexes cannot be dishonored before those who do not approve of this reality. For them, the sexes are only for procreation. If the act is produced in the presence of those who do not comprehend this reality, it would appear totally laughable and unbelievable...". Nag-Hammadi Manuscript Codex Asclepius (21-29), 6,8

166

This millennial practice corresponds to the sacred sexuality exercised in ancient times by the "Dark Stars" priestesses, and their followers in the sacred temples where the human priestesses of antiquity gave themselves to the sexual ritual of the Goddess-Mother. That this practice had been accomplished in the sanctuaries and that the priestesses coupled with unknowns matters little here. It was in other times and morals were not the same as today; we should carry no judgment on that. There were equally spillovers such as orgies or other wayside practices; studies of those, and of contacts with the supernatural thanks to the ecstasies provoked and reinforced by black magic, adds nothing to our knowledge. As I have indicated, it is an act that can become dangerous if it is executed in a spirit of suggestion and dishonesty. One should know today, it is the true Tantrism, exercised by two in True Love, with the person whom one loves infinitely, that carries no risk; it procures, on the contrary, an infinity of things... We add that it is also a way to recreate the lost unity, the androgyny that is rebuilt in each of us once the incarnation is achieved. It is why most of us search for our double, a sort of sister-soul, to consciously or unconsciously accomplish the ecstatic act and return in a way to "our home"... The transformations are equally capable of clearing important blocks in the most frigid persons. It is not for me to enumerate the benefit of these millennial acts that the ancients knew perfectly and which were ultimately reserved for rare individuals. The experience is for each of us proper to ourselves. The tantric texts of India are not the only ones to express the need of the woman and man to reunite, to recreate the divine androgyne couple who can reproduce the unity and create a spiritual overture; a couple which, according to the tantric doctrine, can undertake at the sacral union to interchange the roles, the woman becoming the man and inversely: "When Eve was in Adam, death did not exist. When she was separated from him, death survived. If she returns into him and he takes her into himself, death will again not exist". Nag-Hammadi Manuscript Gospel According to Saint Philippe NH2, 3 68 In Sumerian the term Gìš-dù means "to have sexual rapport" and its homophone Giš-dù is translated as "to offer a sacrifice". The analogy is remarkable, because in India the tantric initiatic texts often compare the sexual union to a sacrifice where, as I have evoked, the man must "sacrifice his impulses to make the Goddess vibrate"... [K2] From [K2]: Karma One: The two first volumes of The Chronicles of the Gírkù make frequent reference to the menstrual cycle, to its importance, and to its power of healing and understanding, as the menses of the Amašutum and other feminine entities in the narrative are employed in sacred rituals. Strangely, one finds this custom in the ancient gnostic rituals that dedicated a certain cult to the eternal feminine. On the other hand, in certain other ritual traditions or religions, particularly in "the religions of the Book"..., the woman is considered as impure during this period.... Why is there this taboo on females to the point of comparing them to sorceresses? Parks: The female has been at the heart of a universal intrigue since the night of time. Her power has alarmed the "gods" of the different mythologies and has frightened the Church, because it is capable of liberating the human, who would no longer have need of the clergy for reassurance and the sense of being assisted.

167

The menses of human females have also been made the object of sacred and Hermetic rituals for reasons that one can well imagine. Since we are among the great truths, let us examine the exact sense of the word "sorceress" in the language of the "gods". We will find there, as by enchantment, a fundamental theme that the Judeo-Christian religion has attempted to mask from the people. The Sumerian term for sorceress is Míuš'zu. Its true translation, and the diverse interpretations that one could draw by virtue of the homophones of which the Sumerians were so fond will put us on the trail of a carefully hidden meaning. The simple decomposition of MÍ-UŠ12-ZU gives "the woman of the wisdom-secretion" or "the woman of the knowledge-venom". For 130 years Adam remained separated from his wife [...] because of the venom that he had just absorbed. When the venom had been depleted, he returned [to Eve]. The Zohar, Berechit 3, 55a The Sumerian homophony game brings us yet more clarification without altering the original sense of the term. If we replace the UŠ12 with ÚŠ, we obtain MÍ-ÚŠ-ZU, "the woman of the wisdom blood", and with UŠ, MÍ-UŠ-ZU, "the woman who elevates the knowledge (or the wisdom)" Before Christianity intervened, sorceresses were considered to be persons possessing the energy of the Goddess. The diverse possibilities of translation playing on the homophony of the language of the "gods" assures us that we are in the presence of a particular substance of which the females are the only ones to possess the secret. Another element must be brought in to accomplish the sacred act, and this is very close to the alchemical tradition. If you have an absolute confidence in your partner and you love him or her infinitely, so that you share in all things with this person, then know that all is possible, including the sharing of menses and sperm: The tree of knowledge of good and evil: why is it so designated? [...] It is because this tree takes its nourishment from two opposing sides and it recognizes them as when one eats the sweet and the bitter at the same time. As the substance is taken from two opposite directions, it is called "good and evil". The Zohar, Berechit, 35a and 35b The rabbis who compiled the texts of the Zohar knew very well of what they spoke. They understood that the allusion relates to sperm and menses, sperm representing "the good", and menses "the evil"! Yahvé's taboo against the mixing of these "impure flows" is detailed in the Bible... [See Leviticus, "Sexual Impurities", 15.] ...If these revelations seem strange, do not forget that our society is totally disconnected from the sacred and certain realities. Sex has been banalized and is sold today on street corners as vulgar merchandise for quick consummation. The "genius" of man has never ceased to quest for more refined and perverse means of exploiting women for his immediate pleasure and the money that he can gain from them. He even possesses the capacity to enjoy the suffering of his feminine double. He is without doubt the only animal (Á-DAM in Sumerian) capable of torturing and killing his neighbor for his own pleasure.

168

In distorting certain realities, the human being has been able to confine himself in a formatted world, totally the image of the perverse universe of the "evil archons" (reptilians) who are described in the gnostic texts and who have been able to pass for the true divinities of our universe. An existential shame accompanies the sense of the sacred, because sex is the center of the guilt inflicted by the bad "gods". If the Sumerian "gods", transformed into a unique and universal God in a great majority of religions, had banned the sacred to the point where today this sacred has become a veritable marketplace, it is precisely in order to turn humanity away from the true reality which would permit him to raise himself. Most of you have no idea of the marvels that surround you. You, who read these lines, if you have the joy of sharing your life with a person whom you love profoundly, you must understand that sex has nothing to do with a performance such as is presented to you by the media. Sex is a connection of the heart, a fusion in true love... War (2) The information in the previous section helps to establish the nature and qualities of the Amašutum that were at the center of the Great War whose aftermath became the subject of Parks' narrative and ultimately led to our modern world situation. The Great War had a biological basis, as mentioned earlier, and in this section we explore that aspect further. Sa'am's initiation described above was called "Fire of Aš," Aš being an Emešà word for "spider." The Decoder indicates several associations between "spider" and the Mother-Goddess among the Gina'abul and also the Hopi. The connection is explained to Sa'am by Mamitu: "The Mušgir took from us our dignity but also our crops, because before becoming our enemies, they enjoyed a part of our harvest that we also shared with the Sukkal; we have always been major agriculturists. When we threw ourselves into war against them, the Mušgir, left to themselves and totally taken by surprise, found no other solution than to appropriate our plantations. "Like us, the spider is a formidable warrior. If you place her in the field, she will relentlessly attack the ravaging parasites. The spider also undergoes periodic Gibil'lásu (renewal of the skin) and withdraws in the same manner that we do when we shed our skin. The spider is independent and can go for weeks without food or nourishment, just like the Amašutum. "We have another point in common with the spider: venom. For a long time, before the Musgir, the original Amašutum prototype secreted a substance [the poison used in Sa'am's initiation] that numbs the senses and sickens.... We have determined the precise makeup of this material and can recreate it without difficulty. "This fluid was produced and stored in a bulge hidden in the uterus of our illustrious ancestors. At that time, the Amašutum didn't deliver their young in the way that we are able to do it at times. If they wished to mother naturally, they produced an intermediate temporary matrix [an egg!] from which emerged an offspring. This famous fluid gave the possibility to the female to destroy at any moment her egg, as it was suitable or not to pursue the process of developing the embryo. "We, the females, have always been immunized against this venom, but for you the males, this fluid degrades the chemical elements that establish the link-ups between the nerve endings and the muscles. Unhappily, at the epoch of the Mušgir, the majority of us did not secrete this fluid any more. If that had been the case, we would not have had to combat the Mušgir because the males never were able to distinguish between our Rasa [Decoder] and our poison. "Why do we not secrete the poison now? Because a little before the creation of the Mušgir, we entered the confederation of the Kadištu thanks to our Sukkal allies. As divine Kadištu, we were no longer able to possess

169

the poison. This weapon represented a danger to others and was totally incompatible with the function of a Designer of Life. From that time on, all Amašutum were deprived of this fluid at the time of clonage. Any who possessed the fluid cohabited with their new sisters, but could not be counted as Kadištu. Some of them succeeded in abusing the Mušgir and had eliminated some of them. Then these were counted as Amaš (savages)." With lowered eyes and seeming embarrassment, Mamitu reports that all but a handful of these were massacred in the Great War. "Among us, Tiamata is the sole survivor. After the war, the few survivors of the ancient race were specially integrated into the Kadištu." Laws At a certain point in the unfolding of the events in Parks' narrative, we find An and Ninmah busily cloning an army of Anunna (see Genealogy) on the planet Dukù in the system of Ubšu'ukkinna (which we call Maia), a star in the Mulmul (Pleiades) cluster (see Worlds). The Anunna were ostensibly created to defend the Amašutum against a mysterious enemy force, but that was a contrivance of An himself, whose real aim was to attack and destroy Tiamata and her Amašutum. In other words this was a revival of the Great War. Sa'am was to be an instrument in An's plan, but due to his genetic heritage, his initiation, and other factors, he was rapidly becoming more than An had bargained for. (The truth is, Sa'am was a Kadištu and, as a soul, probably always had been.) Sa'am shared his knowledge with Mamitu-Nammu, and the two of them alerted Tiamata to the situation. Tiamata's immediate response was to recall all Amašutum from Dukù, where they had been running the plantations that provided An and the Anunna with the food that they required. On hearing of this, Sa'am asked Tiamata what would keep An from simply cloning the priestesses that he needed. Her reply was surprising: he could not do it because it would be a violation of law. Tiamata went on to explain that all of these cloned races had a control system built into their genetic structure that simply required them to obey certain laws or commandments that were handed down from time to time. Part of that system required that it be contained in any future cloned races. There simply was no getting around it (she said). The second response of Tiamata, then, to the new threat, was to direct Mamitu-Nammu and Sa'am to devise a Didabbasar, or text of laws, commandments, and decrees to be delivered to Dukù and established there. A sensitive aspect of these laws was that they could not reveal that the Amašutum now understood what was being planned by An. They were kept general enough to avoid that, but they firmly placed the peoples of Dukù into a position of client to Tiamata and the Amašutum, while also obligating the Amašutum to provide the support they needed for their existence. Not the means of support; just the support itself. One of the more interesting of the laws is the decree that not only An, but Anšár and Kišár, co-creators of An (see Genealogy), are subject to ("united to" - which sheds light on their programming) the entire set, which was in part written by Sa'am, "The Prince Sa'am Nudimmud in the name of the People of the Ancient Serpent," An's own creature of only weeks before! It is also very interesting that the Amašutum priestesses had wanted to examine Sa'am intensively in their laboratories before allowing him to co-author the set of laws, until Mamitu managed to convince them that Sa'am wasn't really the prototype of the Anunna that they had thought he was, but was of unique genetic makeup and therefore useless for their purposes.

170

Another highly significant decree reserves for "the People of the Ancient Serpent" (Amašutum) the right to create "Ádam (animals)" to assist the Gina'abul of Dukù (under the direction of the Amašutum) in working the land, producing cereals and other nourishments. Parks' delineates for us the laws to the best of his recollection. This Didabbasar is named Mardukù, "that which is dispersed and applied in the Dukù." Fifty in number, each law making up the Mardukù is given its own name. The term Marduk designates the sovereign executive of the Mardukù. Readers will immediately think of the fifty names assumed by the Babylonian god Marduk as listed in the Enuma Elish. Parks of course acknowledges the parallel and unmasks Marduk in Adam Genisis. The Mardukù is, if you will, a covenant. One must reflect on the Ten Commandments and their peculiar attraction to followers of the patriarchal religions to this very day. The fiftieth decree is poignant: That by this ultimate commandment, a copy of the Mardukù shall be deposited in the bosom of the stellar system of Ti-ama-te (the solar system), major seat of our universe. That a copy will be placed in the Abzu of the very holy Mulge ("the black star"), the retreat and rest place of the Kadištu who work in the system of Ti-ama-te at the service of the Namlú'u (the [original!] human beings) of Uraš (Earth) [see Genealogy, Races], also commonly named Lú. That Mulge ("the black star"), which occupies the heavenly crossroad of Ti-ama-te, shall be the receptacle of the Mardukù and of the inscriptions of the Destinies. In the name of the Original Source, that the wisdom of the Mardukù marks the entire system of Ti-ama-te and that it brings peace to our entire universe. For this reason, this commandment bears the name Sagmegar ("the repository at the head of the ME"). Thus shall it be - ME 50/3. Note: the black star SAG-ME-GAR ("the repository at the head of the ME" ["ME" is defined as "crystals containing the Gina'abul art and laws".]) also bears the name Nibiru or Neberu in Babylonian. Apparently Sagmegar is another name for Mulge, and this sacred place, the true identity of the popular Nibiru, that once marked our solar system as a symbol of peace for the entire universe, no longer exists. What is the physical form of the Mardukù? The Mardukù is inscribed on two massive plates of gold. Destinies, the arts and laws, are recorded on "optical disks of green quartz" -- the ME. ME were used in the development of the Mardukù. Now... visualize the scene in which Sa'am has brought the Didabbasar to Dukù, to literally "lay down the law" to Ninmah, An, his creators Anšár and Kišár, and all the Anunna, thus binding them to the will or at least to the service of the Amašutum. But Ninmah appears to have been expecting this! She orders an ornate box to be brought to receive the Didabbasar, says she will inspect the laws, and dismisses Sa'am and his party. Then shortly after, in his encounter with Anšár (see Souls), Sa'am is told that he had been programmed to produce those laws in the first place, that they were thus expected and joyfully received, and will be used as a decoy to bring back the Amašutum who will now engage themselves in educating the Anunna and once again producing the foodstuffs that they so badly need.

171

You now bring us the solution that has been so long awaited. The Didabbasar that you have produced is but a decoy. Without having read it, I know its contents. It is the divine instrument that will accomplish our designs against the ancient protectionist politics of our adversaries. Do you not see that you blindly obey our supreme will? We thought that you had discovered that. Know that nothing nor any person can break your programming! This little discussion does not do justice to the extent of the compromise created by the "decoy." It was the Amašutum who were utterly trapped, far from their home and unable to alert their queen, committed to building the agricultural infrastructure that would feed an enemy army of millions including a vast number of the hated and incredibly destructive Mušgir (see Races). It will be seen that all these events led to the founding of the Earth civilization that we live with today. Who indeed was fooling whom over those laws and the genetic software that was supposed to be controlled by them? Something had gone very wrong. Only the more responsible group turned out to have been compelled by them. How might this be reflected in the uses of law in modern civilization? Bottom line: An did not believe either in the laws created by the Amašutum nor in the primacy of the Amašutum themselves and the Kadištu -- the entire order that had prevailed since the end of the Great War between the Mušgir (dragons) and the ancient Amašutum race of the constellation Urbar'ra (Lyra). He wished to impose a system of patrimonial descent. Sa'am states: My creator was manifestly alienated, not knowing what was good; he was cut off from life, and detested it to the point of having created flesh and blood automata devoted to his service. An and his [Anunna] acolytes did not know the Original Source. Or at least, they attached no importance to the Supreme Source of which Mam had spoken to me many times. This source of which we are all issued and who is honored by the ensemble of the Kadištu. They seemed to be completely misinformed as to the presence of a universal entity named "Original Source", creatrix of all things, rather taking themselves as the gods. The enormity of the situation was there, under my eyes: the female and male Gina'abul did not practice the same religious system. The major breach that opposed them against one another was a war of belief and of cult! Whatever the assessment of Sa'am's level of autonomy held by An and by Sa'am himself, Sa'am's development was not complete at that time. More transformations awaited him. To learn how the Didabbasar became the foundation of the power of An and Enlil when they captured and colonized Ti-ama-te (our solar system), jump to Join Us (Align with Us) or Die. An and Enlil, it should be noted, are the entities who postured as Yahvé (also known as Yahwe, Jehovah, God, etc.) for the benefit (i.e., the control) of their creation, the Ádam.

172

Initiations (2) Another in the sequence of initiations described in Le Secret is the sacred marriage that takes place between Sa'am and Mamitu-Nammu after Sa'am has been made fully male through surgical intervention by Mamitu. As an introduction to this topic, here is Parks' Note 70, providing some background: The Egyptian papyri and Mesopotamian tablets attest that the different goddesses of ancient Egypt and Mesopotamia - identified with the Celestial Cows - transmitted their divinity and divine powers to kings through having sexual rapports with them. The king was invited to partake of the vital energy of the goddess in the sacred nuptial bed where he obtained immortality and became thus "the Bull of Heaven". Likewise, the grand priestesses of antiquity, veritable incarnations of the Mother-Goddess on Earth, practiced the Hieros Gamos (sacred marriage). They chose a lover, considered as the son of the Mother-Goddess, and practiced with him "a sacred sexual union". Through this ritual, the man was at once metamorphosed into the spouse of the goddess and invested with the royal function. These rites were practiced as much in Sumer and Egypt as in classical Greece. In the second Karmapolis interview [K2], Parks further describes this practice among the Mesopotamian cultures: The Akkadian term Qadištu denotes "priestess of high rank," of which the Sumerian equivalent is NUGIG, "the non-diseased" -- a title attributed to the goddess Isis... One should know that in antiquity, the priestesses of high rank practiced sacred sexuality, which served to raise the frequency of the males by releasing the coiled serpent, the Kundalini. The males of that epoch, in certain cultures such as the Mesopotamian, were able to honor or sanctify the Mother-Goddess and couple with her in the temples through the intermediary of the priestesses who represented her. This act and the original term Kadištu or Qadištu are undoubtedly the source of the Hebrew Qodesch (to sanctify). One well understands that Yahvé, the unique and jealous god, would not hear of this. This is why we find in the Bible all those heavy passages in which Yahvé imposes taboos against the "false gods," the cult of goddesses such as Ashérah. As we saw in Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres, the Kadištu (Elohim) are in conflict with the Ušumgal-Anunna authority that incarnates the patriarchal and authoritarian "god" found in the Bible under the appellation Yahvé. Returning to the sacred marriage of Sa'am and Mamitu-Nammu, it's interesting that in the period leading up to this union, Sa'am is not impressed with the sanctification of his person that is supposed to result from it. For that matter, without having a male nature prior to his surgery, he has difficulty in appreciating the attraction of any kind of sexual activity. But Sa'am has his own agenda: to transmit the powers of the Ušumgal to Mamitu, which he knows will be essential to her security in the coming time of conflict. For her part, Mamitu is offended by the prospect, which suggests she is not already adequate to any situation, and which furthermore seems to threaten a change in the nature of her being. At any rate, the sacred marriage and the sacred union of Sa'am and Mamitu proceed. These acts are fully and lovingly described by Parks in Le Secret. To attempt to summarize them on this page would be a travesty. The passages have to be read in the original, or in any other language of translation when these become available.

173

From them, and from Sa'am's reported impressions, we can gain some appreciation of what it was like to experience what for us today is a rather abstract idea that comes out of ancient lore. A couple of notable events occur during these ceremonies. Sa'am experiences his first Gibil'lásu (shedding and renewal of the skin). Mamitu undergoes the process simultaneously as well. This was probably induced by a beverage that they drank, although they were apparently at the verge anyway. We read about the "shining countenance" of these gods or reptilians. According to Parks, their new skin did glisten once they had dropped their old scales. Perhaps indeed this is the "shining." And apparently Mamitu does receive the telepathic powers of Niama, as immediately after, she is able to communicate with Tiamata using the Gírkù that she is about to give to Sa'am. Recall that Sa'am and Mamitu had traveled from Nalulkára via the timeless pathways to Ubšu'ukkinna to deliver the Didabbasar (set of laws) and to oversee the plantations there, only to find themselves trapped as pawns in An's war development program. With the aid of the Gírkù, Mamitu is able to apprise Tiamata of the full situation. Tiamata makes an instantaneous decision to strike with a massive force to "suppress" Sa'am's Kuku (ancestors), and all of An's forces, including the newly-cloned Anunna and the accursed Mušgir. She informs Mamitu that they will arrive within hours; that there will be no protection for Sa'am and Mamitu; and that the Kadištu have been plunged into crisis over this; they will not intervene and specifically will not offer any support to the Amašutum. And thus the war that went on to overturn everything on the Earth, and whose results we live with to this very day, is about to begin. Briefings Kadištu Sa'am is afforded one brief interview with pure Kadištu beings before entering into the oncoming chaos. Two came to meet him in a strange and highly symbolic place. They are an Abgal from Gagsisá (Sirius) and a semietheric Ameli from the brilliant star Bun. This is a conversation between beings who were superior - far superior - in every way to the Anunna race (known to us as Anunnaki) who went on to conquer our solar system and pose as gods, the distilled memory of whom informs all of the common human images and conceptions of God. Yet it is striking that this conversation is not above the reach of some modern humans. People who have read and appreciated these pages will have no difficulty with the briefing Sa'am received. It is, in fact, with just a little abstraction, a briefing for all of us today. Interestingly, the Kadištu arrive in a craft. A strange one to Sa'am's eyes but still quite "physical." And what do you suppose is the greeting he receives? It is a practical request: "Use your crystal to realign yourself; otherwise we will be unable to approach you!" The briefing itself is devoted to a preview and analysis of the events about to unfold. Here are some key points: The contentious situation resulting from numerous discords among the Gina'abul is going to produce a material transformation in the perceptions of our universe. The administration and executive organization of the Kadištu will be temporarily [!] eclipsed in a part of this universe because of the upheaval being prepared by Tiamata.  We have tried to dissuade her, but her fear of again seeing the ancient Mušgir regime diffuses among you like a bacteria, blocking resonance with Wisdom. We cannot blame her for having assisted in the Great War and having seen of what the Mušgir are capable. However, the reign of animality lavished by a great majority of the Gina'abul species will dominate in the mastery of this sacred region of our universe that is now under the executive control of Tiamata. We cannot go against this predestination.

174

  

    



Your role in this chain of events is crucial. You will have to make numerous important decisions. We are not here to guide you in your choices. We are here to inform you that the greater part of the Gina'abul are locked in a prison of warped conceptions of the Source and suffer terribly from this. While keeping in mind that there is no separation between you and yours, you must aid your brothers in overcoming their deficiency. That is one of the greatest missions that you gave yourself in incarnating among the Gina'abul.... Son of An, you are going to observe different forms of thoughts and experiment with the conditional and the unconditional. Never forget that you are the master of your incarnation. The narrow corridors that you have chosen to follow will help you to assimilate and to not dissociate the shadow and the light. The Amašutum incarnate this subtle association that involves the creation processes. They symbolize the direct link between the ANGAL (the highest) and the KIGAL (the lowest). They are actually in great danger, because the majority of your Kuku think that hatred and vengeance heal wrongs.... Rancor and incomprehension together nourish non-loving.... [But the] darkness of the ego is another aspect of Light, because it creates emotions that engender experiences that lead to the Source of the Light. As long as bitterness continues to grow, the initiate will never break free. The initiate continues to hope in his ego and in his struggle against this bitterness. Only when he arrives at the limit of his possibilities does he finally take the road that will lead him toward the Light. The initiate is constantly tested, yet he has faith in the Light, because he is himself light.... Will you brandish your weapon [the Gírkù] to protect and save yourself or will you seek to go beyond your fears and penetrate the unfathomable? You must go beyond good and evil, beyond your fears; there is true Wisdom... The apprentices of life and of the animal kingdom -- those whom we name the Gílimanna (Celestial Bestiary [see Decoder entry for Gílimanna]), as well as my ally here and yourself [Sa'am and one of the two Kadištu belong to the Abgal race], affiliated beings, and more precisely this new subrace named Anunna, are likely to establish a colonial authority based on servitude and dominance. These beings are unable to recognize the basic facts of social and karmic evolution, because they identify themselves as gods, which they are not yet. Doubtless the day will come when they will acquire eternity, but only when they have become conscious of the sacred that resides within themselves.... ...The code of this universe, that Tiamata understands perfectly, implies that immortality of the body is not acquired by genetic means, but rather by grace of the evolutionary processes of the soul. The Gina'abul clones' quest for immortality therefore will greatly complicate your mission. The Anunna must above all not know that which you have penetrated through your initiations, because they would take the sexual energy and use it as a means of domination and repression in the manner of the Mušgir. Look around you. Look at all this gold. [There was a prodigious amount of gold surrounding Sa'am at this moment.] This would satisfy the thirst for immortality of several regiments for a long time.... To which Sa'am begins to respond, saying that it lacks only several willing Amašutum. But at that moment, events signal the end of the interview. Parks gives us a tantalizing hint of a subject of first magnitude importance, to be developed in Adam Genisis. But the astute reader will have already located supporting information on these pages. There is one final bit of advice: Your Queen has found allies among a minority of ourselves; our heart is torn. Do not underestimate her planned action, because her allies are terribly formidable and will not look out for you in the battle. Combat will soon begin, my brother! It will send you far from here, to a place where you will meet with emotional experiences that will lead you to explore the depths of your identity. You have agreed to take the heavy responsibility to treat the ills of beings of your lineage. This task will force you to make difficult choices beginning today. These choices risk leading to other types of sufferings. You will be able to count only on yourself. In incarnating among the Gina'abul, at this precise moment of their history, you have projected yourself into a universe where the mental suppresses the spirit and where the ego neutralizes Wisdom. Do not err by this combat. It is for you only to protect the Sacred in all its forms. Quickly leave this place, time presses.

175

Ninmah Your filiation with the Abgal of Gagsisá (Sirius) is beyond any doubt; it transpires as well physically as inwardly. Your weaknesses and clumsiness reflect the virtues of a being in motion. You carry within yourself the inner aptitudes proper to the Kadištu, which fascinate your Kuku. These are the same aptitudes that have made the Abgal the emissaries of choice in our galaxy and which permitted you to revive Mamitu's priestess [who had been struck down by Anšár and appeared dead] moments ago. An Abgal such as yourself must carry the genetics of an illustrious Abgal. Your creator has doubtlessly assembled you in part from his genes, thanks to which you possess at once the physiognomy of certain of your Kuku and their aptitudes, but above all he has given you almost 65% of the characteristics of your blood Mother.... ...who, she informs him, is Mamitu-Nammu. We offer these selected bits of information from the book because, taken together, they will speak worlds about our own history. Duat Dukù The outbreak of war is horrible. In one short day, Tiamata and her allied forces completely overwhelm Dukù, destroying all the cities and killing everyone in their path without mercy. Sa'am, Mamitu, and a party of Nungal and Nindigir make an escape via an underground passage leading from the city of Adhal to a rendezvous point on a sacred mountain, where they hope to find Sa'am's father, his Uanna, and a fleet of ships. This passageway, explains Mamu, is sacred to the Amašutum priestesses. Their once-secret name for it is familiar to Egyptologists: the Duat. We include here Parks' information about the Duat, not only because of its possible importance to Egyptology, but because it will play a central role in Parks' subsequent books, and will be seen to have a place in our modern world as well. Mam explains: The Duat was a domain in which the powers of the lower and higher regions were unified, a sort of inverted mirror in which the most sacred secrets were manifested. In this place, the body of a great Kadištu had been carefully interred in a way that permitted his soul to detach from the material world and rise toward the light. Before the burial of his body, the deceased Kadištu had undergone, in the mountain, the rite of the stargates that had permitted him to return to his original place in the heavens.... Notice, as shown in the Decoder entries for Duat and Dukù (that key Pleiadian world), the particle DU6 represents both a cavern and a mound; this mound clearly evokes the celestial place of origins. The Sumerian cosmogony names this celestial mountain DU6-KÙ, "the holy mound." The Egyptian Duat also suggests the idea of a double place, at once subterranean and celestial, both being territories sacred to the "gods." The Egyptian funerary texts explain that at the heart of the terrestrial Duat flows the underground extension of the Nile, named Urenes (see Decoder). On this river circulates the divine bark that transports the body of the deceased king toward its tomb and the light. The passageway on Dukù contained an underground river as well...

176

At the bottom of the trench, 1 Gi (3 meters) of width separated us from the river. One by one, we dropped into the hollow, immersing ourselves in the underground stream. The liquid element had for me the most astonishing regenerative effect. I had the impression of having known this sensation for a very long time. My mother also seemed to appreciate this fortuitous moment. Beyond the fact that the purifying water rid me of the soils of combat, it seemed to cleanse my entire being.... We ran along the spring with its sparkling reflections. This river was going to lead us toward the mountain. The rocks embedded in the bottom of the watercourse, shone with a strange filtered light and illuminated the caverns. There were markings on the ground. Who had thought there were so many grottos and tunnels spreading out beneath the town? Mam explained to us that the Duat incorporated the two ways of life. I understood them to be the way of water with luminous reflections and the way of the earth that we were following. The way of water represented the Milky Way and indicated, to the north, the entrance of the mountain. Here were performed the rites of passage and the initiations into the knowledge of the soul. These grottos symbolized the Primordial Chaos, the sanctum of the midwives whom Mam designated as the Gir [see Decoder]. In these passageways, pilgrimages and secret rites of regeneration were formerly practiced. A strange inscription was graven on a wall. Mam pointed it out to me: Son of the stars, we salute you, You are our favorite. We, Gíg (Dark Ones) and Gir bid you welcome. We are those who encircle your secret. The Holy Duat is your birthplace and your tomb. In this place, we put you in the world in the morning and bury you in the evening. In the morning, your choices bring you here, in the place of the Mysteries. When your Zišàgál (incarnation) falls into our bosoms, our hearts rejoice. You, who are hidden beneath our veil and who know all our secrets, We reassemble your members and your flesh in the name of the One Source. We create you in the image of the Sons of the Water. Our entrails are your home and our flanks your garden. We embrace your image when you enter into us, We honor you when you go out from our thighs. We are the wet-nurses who breastfeed you without ever weaning you. When you suckle us, we embrace you and lick your entire body. We lift you in our arms and address to you the word of the glorifications. You, who knew the riches of the soul, you are the gracious light who illumines the lost ones. In the evening we bathe you and purify your body. We, Giš (Dark Stars), grant you the funeral offering. We, midwives and mourners, ease your soul and implore you to leave this lifeless body. The Mistresses of the Horizon reconnect you with the current that leads to the hall of light and guides you to the heavenly country. At the crack of dawn, you undergo the final eulogies and prayers. Fly away like a bird tonight. Allow the sky to clasp you in its arms, Allow yourself to find your divine family. The road that leads to this cannot be revealed. We sanctify the emplacement of your body, That illuminates the earthly and celestial Duat.

177

Tomorrow morning you will awaken among the living. Glory to you, Son of the Water. It became evident that the Gir of the Duat gave birth naturally to "elect" beings renowned beyond the frontiers of the Ubšu'ukkinna [the star Maia]. Why did our priestesses bury the dead while we had the custom of burning the bodies? My mother turned to the south and indicated to us that in this direction was hidden the tomb of a great Kadištu of singular name, doubtless one of the Sons of the Water of which the inscription spoke: "These places are so ancient that they are filled with truth. Each of the fossil stones of light in the depths of the water had been carried by a Gir. Each Gir is a Nindigir capable of giving birth to a Kirišti [Decoder], but very few among them had the opportunity to produce such an event in the past," she confided to us. The Nungal seemed to comprehend the sense of her points. This gave me the occasion to ask them why the Sukkal had been designated to complete their Kadištu initiation. They responded that when Tiamata had gotten wind of the designs of the Ušumgal, she had placed them into the hands of the Kadištu, who entrusted my children to the Sukkal who completed their initiation as life designers. Finally, it was the Kadištu who took the decision to send the Nungal to Mulmul [the Pleiades] to place them under the tutelage of their creators. With heavy heart, I listened to the words of my children while dragging my feet through the water with the luminous stones. The intent of the Kadištu was clear: they had desired that the destiny of the Nungal be placed into the hands of Mam and myself. Ashamed to reveal to my offspring my lack of awareness of the subject, I questioned Mam on the role of the famous Sons of the Water, the Kirišti. My mother responded to me that I would find the explanation in Ugur, the crystal [Gírkù] that she had given to me. I persisted and asked her why it was inscribed that the Gir practiced lamentations when they accompanied the body of the deceased. One of my Nungal had listened to our conversation and allowed himself to reveal to me that the lamentations were practiced by the Gir with the aim of liberating the soul from its corpse. The lamentation permitted the soul to relax the tension accumulated in the course of its existence and to manifest that which the being would not have had the time to express while living or at the moment of its death. The Nungal finished his commentary by giving me a good definition of a Kirišti: "The Kirišti are sons of the Stars, Kadištu emissaries working for the Source. They never dissociate Gissu (shadow) from Zalag (light), and they work where these energies are disunited. Their work is not easy; it often happens that they are directly confronted by beings who separate Gissu from Zalag and who worship only the darkness." The structure of this subterranean cavity had been fashioned in places by hands and not by nature. The very high vaulting built out of large stone blocks allowed the roots of the forest over our heads to penetrate sparsely. We came out into a spacious cavity in which the watercourse became an enormous cistern, a sort of gigantic basin into which the water from the mountain poured before becoming a river once again. The basin water was strangely calm. Facing this reservoir were several chapels hewn geometrically into the rock, breaking up the façade. Their silhouette possessed a form to some degree pyramidal and highly elongated. Candles burned in their depths....

178

Uraš

The notion of the two ways is found in the Egyptian funerary text of the same name: the Book of the Two Ways is a coded esoteric text in the form of an initiatory itinerary whose purpose is to present a precise cartography of the subterranean necropolis of Rosetau (assimilated by Egyptologists to the beyond), sacred place traced by the ways of water and earth of Osiris. The journey is long, sinuous, and scattered with obstacles, yet the formulas of the Book of the Two Ways allow the "opening of the way" and give the king the possibility of liberating his Ba (soul). All Egyptian funerary literature evokes the same finality: to regain the country of light and the heaven of the Goddess Nut -- the "celestial vault of the thousand souls." The path taken by the king or his followers connects the tomb of Osiris to the Great Pyramid. In volume 3 we will speak of the very secret underground network of the Giza plateau (the terrestrial Duat) that proceeds well beyond Giza, as far as to Thebes, the location of the Valley of the Kings. I think this has been partly discovered by the Egyptian Supreme Council of Antiquities and has actually been the object of meticulous secret exploration.... The Amduat ("the book of that which is in the Duat") indicates that the Duat is under the Giza plateau, in the vicinity of the Great Pyramid, and is protected by a certain god Aker. Aker also guards the remains of Osiris following the ritual of resurrection conducted in the realm of Seker (Greek: pronounced Sokar or Sokaris) in the heart of the Great Pyramid.

The Egyptian traditions, such as the Texts of Shabaka, claim that the body of Osiris was secured in the "House of Seker." This secret place was not well specified by the various texts, but it seems clear that it was situated alongside the Sphinx. Alternatively, Seker/Sokaris is not only a place but also a "god," often identified with Osiris himself.

179

Sokaris is a funerary "god," Master of Ro-Setau, which corresponds to the necropolis of Giza. Seker/Sokaris is the king of the caverns and has the function of guiding the deceased and of protecting the dead king, such as Osiris. The Pyramid Texts (1657a-b) say that he is the god of the initiation and of the subterranean spaces where a part of the mystery of resurrection operates. All of the great religious centers of Egypt have consecrated chapels to him. The root of Seker is associated with the verb skr: to offer, or to punish, which would have the same pronunciation. The connection between Osiris/Seker/Sokaris is all the more remarkable as Osiris himself was punished, offered... and resuscitated as Horus, "the child of light," on December 25 like the Christ. Osiris is resuscitated by grace of the intervention of Aset (Isis, archetype of the Divine Mother) and Nebet-Hut (Nephtys), considered together as the great mourners who aided in his resurrection. This resurrection of the soul takes place in the House of Seker where the Texts of Shabaka say that Osiris was kept in safety. The Pyramid Texts and the Book of the Dead claim that the ritual of the divine resurrection can be performed successfully only when the gates of heaven are open. These gates which lead toward the region of light are four in number as in the representation of the Mysteries of Osiris and Isis in the tomb of Rekhmirê (18th dynasty)... Several popular authors have associated these gates with four channels built into the Great Pyramid, claiming that they pointed to four particular stars at a certain point in the Earth's nutation cycle. However, other researchers have found that the model simply does not work out.

With all the elements that we have just revealed, there is no doubt that the House of Seker is found in the heart of the Great Pyramid of Giza and that it encompasses the so-called "King's chamber" and "Queen's chamber." The House of Seker gives access not only to the gates of heaven but to the entrance to the Duat. The different funerary texts such as the Amduat, in the tomb of Thutmosis III, clearly show the House of Seker at the heart of a schematization of the pyramid. This pyramid (or mound) is surmounted by the head of Isis, and is called the flesh of Aset (Isis) that is on the sand of the House of Seker (Amduat 5th Hour, register 3, 374), which implies that the Great Pyramid, in the image of the primordial mound, represents the exclusive domain of Isis -- her flesh, to be precise -- and that it incorporates the dwelling-place of Seker, on which it is itself placed! The ideology, according to which the Great Pyramid of Giza is the domain of Isis and of the mysterious feminine, is confirmed by the Egyptian term Mer (pyramid) that one meets again in the Sumerian MÉR (Serpent coiled upon itself), millennial symbol of the Mother-Goddess and of the eternal feminine. The Decoder plumbs further meanings of MÉR.

180

The following is based on decompositions of Seker and Sokaris. The docking quay will catch the attention of the specialist in Osirian myth. In effect, according to the ancient traditions transmitted by, among others, the Pyramid Texts (872a-c; 884a-b), the resurrection of the soul occurs in a place similar to a dock or quay, a springboard to the stars, which permits the soul of Osiris (or of the dead king assimilated to Osiris) to rise from its material envelope and vanquish death. The goddesses Isis and Nephtys, after having mourned over the corpse of the "god", transform themselves into dock pilings/posts so that Osiris will not drift in the void and can reach, thanks to the celestial bark of Seker, to the region of light: Isis weeps for you (Osiris), Nephtys calls you, The Great Docking Post (Isis) pushes aside the obstacle for you as Osiris in his suffering... The Great Docking Post weeps for you as Osiris in his suffering. His bow line is held by Isis, his stern line by Nephtys... The mourner as Isis calls you, the docking post as Nephtys calls you. We hit the nail on the head in indicating that the name Isis, which is officially a Greek transcription of Esi, she who is on the throne, exists in Sumerian under the form ISIŠ2 or ISIŠ3, meaning respectively "lamentations" and "to weep"... For those wondering why Egyptian gods and goddesses have appeared on these pages, we have to explain that a very large story is under development here; all will be made clear.

Briefly: Sa'am and his party have struggled to reach and board a number of Gigirlah (ships) and have departed the area, headed for a stargate that will lead them through the timeless pathways to... where?

181

They have learned that Enlil, Sa'am's errant creation, has somehow drawn Tiamata away from her legions and is now in pursuit of her, accompanied by An, Sa'am's father, the rest of the Ušumgal, and a large number of Anunna. Mam telepathically receives the coordinates of the destination toward which all these beings are racing. When entered into the ship's navigational system, they learn for the first time where they are actually going. It is Ti-ama-te! Our solar system, where Mamítu had labored long years on the planet Uraš (Earth) with her Life Designers, developing the magnificent first humans and many other life forms. Mamítu is shocked to learn of this, and becomes disconsolate, because she knows that taking the war to Ti-amate is going to ruin everything. Here, Sa'am realizes that this outcome was foretold to him by the Kadištu in their briefing. We describe here their exit from the stargate, their entry into the system of Ti-ama-te, and the conditions they found there at that time. The fluid was on the point of solidifying when we began the great descent toward the heart of Ti-ama-te. What an awakening! A three-dimensional image of the exterior appeared on our circular screen. A gigantic planet with vaporous reflections captured our attention and progressively materialized around us. It possessed a medium-sized moon. Mam informed me that the planet appeared to be Mulge -- the Black "Star" [Fr: Astre] -- the planet of the Kadištus. I did not see any vessels. However, bright flashes dotted the surface. My mother explained that Mulge belonged to a class of planets that are surrounded by cold ionized gas clouds from which emerge lightning flashes. The weather was chaotic on Mulge and storms tormented the surface. Life there was not possible in the KIGAL dimension (see Dimensions) but it existed in the ANGAL and also in the Abzu of Mulge. This planet clearly was not our destination, but the next one definitely was, as we shortly began a precipitous descent. The plunge was awesome and much more demanding than when traveling on an Iníuma [see Stargates]. The effect reminded me of the hard accelerations of the Mú-u. When we reached the three-dimensional barriers, the fluid liquefied. At this moment, we were ejected from the timeless path through a spatial Stargate and the liquid withdrew progressively, disappearing into the walls of the craft. The holographic image projected on the circular visual screen presented to us a small planet with tints of bronze and dark blue where three-dimensional existence was sustainable. It was encircled by gunfire, supplied by our troops who had pursued our adversaries in their retreat. There was a violent glut of radio messages. They detailed the battle taking place beneath our feet. Our forces seemed to be everywhere and all were animated by the same murderous ardor. I was finally face to face with Uraš, the planet where all the great galactic routes converged. The forces of Tiamata had reassembled and were responding energetically to our attacks. My creator's Uanna cast its shadow onto an abyssal ocean. UDU-IDIM-SA5 "little stockyard of the red wellspring" or "little stockyard of the subterranean waters of the red (planet)". It appears to be the Sumerian form of the name of the planet Mars. We have seen that in Akkadian or rather in Emešà the more common name for Mars is Salbatánu that we have translated as "the matrix of the rations of the crown".

182

We made a circuit of the "star" without approaching it. I was surprised and asked my mother why she did not wish to take us down. She replied that the four of us were Designers of Life and that we would not take part in combat. Mamítu revealed to us that it did not appear to be Uraš, but its granary, the planet Salbatánu (Mars). On this globe were produced and packed the food reserves for the use of the Amašutum of Mulge and of Uraš. (Gina'abul decomposition: SAL-BA-TÁN-U = "the matrix/womb of the rations of the crown") We left the terrifying gunbattles of Salbatánu, directing ourselves to Uraš. The run proceeded in the traditional fashion, at a cruising speed, without use of the timeless tunnels. Several vessels with unknown silhouettes followed the same course as ours in a calm, yet troubling respect. My mother indicated to us that they appeared to be Kadištu craft, more precisely Amašutum of Ti-ama-te who did not wish to take part in the carnage. As we advanced further toward our objective, more flying ships showed up. The little planet with the blue reflections took form progressively on our circular screen. An impressive ballet of Kadištu vessels turned around it, resembling a natural ring formed of rock and ice. The vessels of our Nindigir joined up with this strange procession. Our Gigirlah slipped into the metallic multitude and plunged into the dense atmosphere. Past the many different cloud layers, we approached the precipitous terrain below. The mountains were infested with flying creatures with huge wings and long beaks. They flew along like the wind and we followed docilely. Mam was euphoric; the battle did not seem to have touched Uraš. We reached a broad steppe teeming with a multitude of animals with exotic forms. "We have created here many varieties of animals that synthesize the different species found in our universe," explained Mam. We saw gigantic quadrupeds with highly elongated vertebrae grazing on the vegetation, while curious dorsal appendages emerged from an inland sea. Here and there, the spectacle was at once familiar and strange. Mam added that Uraš was a sacred natural park for which the Kadištu collective had brought together its life-designing competencies in order to synthesize their millennial knowledge. This sacred reserve was under the responsibility of the Namlú'u (human beings) [see Races]. Forests of gigantic trees bordered the valley toward which we were starting our descent. The spectacle revealed to us a vast universe sprawling beyond our view. Our Gigirlah slowly came to earth in the midst of this stupefying tableau. Elongated paws, powerful and muscular, passed not far from us. We rested in this place for several hours. The spectacle rendered us totally speechless. Some Anunna craft made their appearance and landed alongside us.... Finally, I asked the grand Life Designer of Uraš where were the famous Namlú'u. Mamítu gave us to understand that the Namlú'u rarely appeared down here, because they really didn't live in the KI dimension, but more in the ANGAL, in the fourth and fifth dimensions. The Namlú'u were the trustees of the gigantic natural garden of the Kadištu. They were responsible for this place. Their incursions into the KI were for the sole objective of punctual and daily safekeeping of the divine creation. Seeing all these marvels and this equilibrium menaced by the battle raging several leagues from there, I recalled what the Kadištu had said and the fact that we had come down here to transform the probable futures of Uraš. We waited still more hours. For what? I didn't know how to say it, the fascination was so complete.

183

It came about that our wait was rewarded, because when the executive administrators of the gigantic park came into our dimension, astonishment and marvel manifested in the bosom of our group. A turmoil, almost disturbing, that appeared to me to resemble a sort of immoderate modesty. The Anunna being in admiration....

Part 5

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (5) Status Report Today An extract from what appears to be an entry that Parks imagines Sa'am/Enki/Osiris might record into the Gírkù today: ...The wish to acquire eternity has permanently divided our line. The blood of the divine Menu (trees) [Decoder] flows in the veins of the Gina'abul males. It is dispensed in the shining cups but not for the benefit of our progeny. Our children have traversed the shifting ages in search of longevity and power. Their quest is laborious and ceaseless, even today; it never ends. The great inundations succeeded one another, the continents are brought down upon themselves due to our vanity and our utopian science. The A'amenpteh (Atlantis) is in fragments and Káskara (Mu) lies in a watery grave. The Lú (humanity) has finally picked itself up and is now scattered over the surface of Uraš (the Earth) like the grains of sand in a dry lakebed while our lineage fights endlessly over the four corners of this wounded world. Ti-ama-te (the solar system) shows almost no trace of the presence of the Kadištu (the Designers of Life). I live with most of my own people in concealment between the Abzu and the Gigal (ancient name of the subterranean network found under today's Gizeh plateau), the ancient base of the Urmah Life Designers. My eyes yearn to see the light of the exterior sun... I am weary of this planet! In the past, I have crossed the searing deserts and the frozen waters; I have toured Uraš thousand of times. I have transgressed the forbidden territories of my adversary - the despotic tyrant - and all I could see was fear and misery. The psychological impact that the great Šatam (territorial administrator) has never ceased to make on the ensemble of my children has finally affected me. I will never again return to Kalam (Sumer) and still less to Eridu -- places forever imprinted with furious winds that sweep away my hopes... The Lú have raised colossal cities dedicated to our glory, but they kill each other in our name. They blindly serve the causes of the two adversary parties in the hope of benefitting from our benevolent auspices. In the final analysis, they know nothing of our internecine war. What more can I do for them without again putting my own people in peril?

It makes one dizzy to see, every day, the thousands of examples of pain caused by love and fear, yet to appreciate the richness of the personalities... The luckless Lú, disconnected from the Angal (great heaven), can

184

rarely see beyond appearances, though a person may shine in the night like an incandescent jewel and the being has awakened as a star... Ugur, how time has passed since our arrival here on Uraš. I have just reread the information that I entered into your heart when we placed our feet here and Mam had instructed me on the mores of the Namlú'u (primordial humanity). I see that I was still in the wrath of this war and the schemes that projected us here... I was so young then! What have I not done to preserve my people? My Kuku (ancestors) made me the underling of their Hermetic political formation. They made me the lord of artificial procreation. But we secretly reconstructed the [genetic] sequences. The recombination was executed successfully... After all these Muanna (years) of quest and doubts, I have finally found ease for my Ba (soul). Today I have been assured that the "salvation" of the Lú will spring forth by surprise when they are ready. However long it will take, the natural cross-breeding between the Lú will influence their genes and thus their future comportments. This is under the control of the terrestrial clock... There is discussion of this statement in the Chronicles of the Gírkù forum: A sudden, surprising arousal of the human race? Perpetual War From the Nexus interview [N]: It's always the same story: sectarianism, religious fanaticism, and racism. These behaviors are not exclusive to the Earth; one finds them elsewhere and among the most evolved peoples of our universe. The war is without doubt unfinished. The conflict between the Ušumgal and Kingú royals has endured the millennia. It relates to the very origin of the Ušumgal. They were apparently cloned in the very distant past by the royal albino Kingú-Babbar, but they will not hear of that for reasons too remote in time and not even part of the space-time that relates to the episodes I have received. The Ušumgal are pretentious and very arrogant, doubtless because of their great height that rises above the rest of the breed composing the Gina'abul family. The female Gina'abul are caught up in these quarrels and at times, as Kadištu (Designers of Life), have had to repair the damage caused by each of the two parties [Ušumgal and Kingú]. The conflicts that directly make up the part of the history that occupies us relate to the events surrounding the creation of the Anunna. The ancient and up-to-the-minute war is between the descendants of the Anunna and the Kingú-Babbar... with humanity caught in the middle! Continuing now from the Karmapolis [K1] interview: The reptilians have been in conflict among themselves for a very long time and this war is always a reality on Earth. The entire human race pays heavily for it! The Earth is of considerable strategic importance for the Gina'abul male caste. Current geopolitical events are not my specialty but the information available to me today, thanks to that which I received during ten long years, leads me to conclude the following:

185

Since he is no longer in contact with his re-creators, the human being tries to give himself the impression of being master of his own history and destiny. He takes refuge in the official version constructed by the dominant authority, itself manipulated from the wings by the Gina'abul males.... The Anunna and their terrestrial descendants are at war with the royal Gina'abul called Kingú who believe themselves to be the owners of the Earth. This very ancient war [would] not have any effect on present-day humanity. However, the Gina'abul males use humanity as its cannon fodder -- humans who count, in their eyes, no more than the Á-DAM, who destroy each other for the two clans through skillfully-interposed conflicts. More simply, I think that the Anglo-American armed forces work for the Anunna faction and their direct descendants, while the royal Gina'abul used the Nordic countries to fight their blood-brother enemies. Those who consider themselves at the top of the Gina'abul social pyramid are the royals denominated Kingú-Babbar, that is to say, albino Kingús! They are extremely feared white-skinned reptilians. They have a horror of the Ušumgal, their Anunna and their descendents, which does not prevent them from dealing with them when it serves them. The incredible story of the pure (Aryan) race comes from this.

King Šulgi of Ur (2094-2047 BCE), sovereign of Sumer and Akkadia. He was deified during his reign, signifying his divine origin. One sees him on this clay seal facing a Dragon who transmits to him the divine power. One of his anthems specifies "that Šulgi possesses a fierce regard and that he is born of an Ušumgal (Grand Dragon). (ANET 585) Many sources attest that the U.S. would still be at war with Germany today. Note that no peace treaty was ever signed between the allies and Germany at the end of WWII. Was this really an oversight? The Anunna and the Kingú (royals) use humans as pawns and the Earth like a grand chessboard. They have settled their accounts in this sordid fashion for millennia. Each like the other believes they hold the most powers and therefore rights on Uraš (the Earth). The Ušumgal-Anunna and their descendants conceal themselves in caves and other cavities in the Earth. The most "pure" or uncorrupted of them do not tolerate (to say the least) the 3rd dimension (Ki) [see Dimensions], which continues to rise - or rise again - in frequency as time goes on. Certain among them frequent more the 2nd dimension [KUR-GAL] which, by means of its particular density on the Earth, could well correspond to the 3rd dimension on another planet. According to what I know, the royal albinos do not have this problem with frequencies. Those who live on the Earth are situated more at the poles or near the openings of the Abzu (subterranean world). I have no knowledge that they actually live in the Abzu itself. The royals also possess areas under certain mountains and bases throughout the solar system, including on the moon....

186

The Gina'abul group to which belongs the being whose chronicles I relate in this series, was positioned between these two consanguine opposed collectives. This "rebel" group, consisting essentially of Amašutum (female Designers of Life), Ama'argi (female Gina'abul terrestrials), and Nungal (cloned Designers of Life), spent its time in coordinating with these two enemy collectives -- and this created political complications on the Earth. The humans, whatever their skin color, always served their re-creators. This is indicated in the African term Wazungu, "the people or the whirling demons," a plural term used by numerous African tribes for the "Nordic" type of extraterrestrial. The explosion of the original language into thousands of different idioms (decomposable into Sumero-Akkadian) resulted from these oppositions between the Gina'abul rebels (serving the Kadištu Designers of Life) and the two other clans who disputed the legitimacy of the Earth. The progressive disappearance of the language of heaven in the mouth of humanity was devised, not to better rule, but to disorganize the human subjects by the (royal) Kingú and the Anunna. Shouldn't one see in this a resounding hope? Those who guarded the garden and who offered a minimum of autonomy to humanity knew very well what they were doing. The religious traditions transformed them into enemies of God, while actually they acted to the contrary. These beings - for the great majority serving the Designers of Life - have not ceased to codify the languages of the Earth in order to avoid a globalization which would have for its goal only the centralization of powers (toward you know who) and to robotize humanity. Do you now understand what is actually happening? The global conflicts, the assassinations, the growing instability are there only to serve the carnivores! They follow thus their little interposed war; they try to reduce the frequency of the KI (3rd dimension) which is meant to serve as a stepping stone to the higher levels, and they enfeeble the human.... The time has come to decode what has been hidden. As I have demonstrated in The Secret of the Dark Stars and a little bit here, the decomposition of numerous terms from the four corners of the Earth is possible thanks to the language code of the Gina'abul rebels. This information is precise, because it reveals the origins of humanity and also the path to follow.... This spiritual road is no other than that of the spirit and of the light which reunites one and all with a universal consciousness which is not limited to this planet. The term "spirituality" is taken from the Latin SPIRITUALIS, itself from SPIRITUS (spirit). That gives us in the language of the "gods": SI (light), PIRIG (brilliant) and the verbal form US (being near, to follow, attend), thus SI-PIRIG-US "to follow the brilliant light." It is truly this light that will come into us all one day, humans as well as Gina'abul. An Anomalous Excursion into the KUR-GAL? Would it be possible for a human being to enter the Earth's KUR-GAL dimension? Author Whitley Strieber may have done this. He reports an unplanned, unexpected penetration into a reality space similar to ours but still unmistakably different, and connected by... a phantom highway intersection! His little excursion occurred as he drove in his jeep through a busy, built-up area of New Jersey, and he had a passenger in the vehicle who shared the entire experience. Strieber seemed to have encroached on what appeared to be a residential area with highly unusual structures, decorated with images of "snakes." It was definitely a break from the ordinary world he had just left; even the weather was different. He and the passenger in his jeep saw no other vehicles there, nor any living beings. After finding his way back to normal reality, Strieber was unable to locate that neighborhood again.

187

Could this have been a glimpse of the Earth's KUR-GAL? Functionally, it would meet the requirements. Recall (see Dimensions) that the KUR-GAL is the dimensional level on which the Gina'abul reptilians took up their residence on Earth. Strieber relates his experience here in a short audio clip, taken from his Dreamland Internet broadcast of August 18, 2005. This clip (and many others) can be found on the website Beyond Communion. Whitley Strieber has given his kind permission for its use here. Possible Extended Encounter with Imdugud The various civilizations and their interactions described in Anton Parks' reports (his published and as yet unpublished books and communications) cover a time span of at least hundreds of thousands of years. If the reports are veridical, then, as we have been saying, it would be foolish to believe that the powerful forces that swept us into existence have now faded into the mists like a child's fairy tale, leaving us to play out our destiny in a vast uninhabited universe, ours for the taking, or not, as we wish. We may indeed have a destiny, but it cannot be the one we were thinking of. If we cannot determine "where everybody is" and what they are doing, then we had better work on that problem because there is no way that they don't know where we are and what we are doing. Since we have no assurance that we are under the protection of any "prime directive" so beloved by science fiction fans, aware humans should be distinctly disturbed by this asymmetry in information flow. That said, we do not in these websites (Open SETI and The End of Enchantment) devote space to "UFO sightings" or other common experiencer reports, however important those may be. We do go deeply into bodies of data, ideas, and analysis that show promise of putting an end to the asymmetry and significantly improving our knowledge of our situation. Especially now that we have Parks' reports, we can look for correspondences... signs of current activities of specific species, for example. And as it turns out, we may have an extensive, independent report that qualifies. Charles Hall, an ex-USAF weather observer, spent several years living part-time and working in isolation out on the Nellis Range north of Indian Springs, Nevada. During his assignment there, Hall had extensive, daily experience with an unearthly race of humanoid beings whom he dubbed "the Tall Whites." His description of these beings corresponds in many respects with Parks' description of the Imdugud race (see Races) who in his understanding were created in our solar system and have inhabited it continuously for hundreds of thousands of years. Exactly what do they have in common? Here's a short list: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Very tall humanoid "Nordic" with white skin Often have blue eyes Emit barking or whistling sounds Solitary Warriors/soldiers The Tall Whites used Egyptian-style hieroglyphs and cartouches. Possibly the Imdugud did as well; see below The Tall Whites frequently wore detachable claws in Hall's presence on the range (because they actually feared him); he noticed that they would remove them for forays into Las Vegas (in favor of gloves). In Parks' memory, Sa'am always found the Imdugud to be clawed. And they had good reason to fear him too, due to his reputation of having killed Abzu-Abba by using his great internal powers. And Sa'am was the son of An, creator of the Anunna. (A most important topic, yet to be discussed on these pages.)

188

Parks does not know whether or not the Imdugud's claws were natural. The genetically-related Urmah displayed claws when Sa'am met with them on several occasions. The Nungal, blood brothers of the Imdugud, had hands with fingers like humans. The important point, however, is that he did see claws on the Imdugud. Hall's Tall Whites make frequent trips to the moon. The Imdugud have numerous bases there. I asked Parks if he remembers anything about the Imdugud's possible use of hieroglyphs. He says he was never shown this in his downloaded experiences, but it would be reasonable for that to be the case: Egyptian was spoken by the Life Designers on Mulge and its moon (the future Venus). It thus appears to be an ancient language that was used in the solar system by most of the Kadistu (perhaps those who came from Orion, the home of the Urmah?) In any case, the Urmah must have spoken it, I am convinced of that. And thus it would not be surprising to find that their children, the Imdugud, also spoke the Egyptian language. That seems logical enough to me. This discussion of the use of hieroglyphs raised a question: why was this language not mentioned in the earlier discussion of the primacy of the "Matrix Language", Emeša, to the Mesopotamian and other human languages (see Languages)? Parks' reply: It is actually difficult to affirm at this time that Egyptian descended from Emeša. I have not worked sufficiently on the decomposition to be able to make that claim loud and strong. That said, it would follow, since (and this is the case with practically all the ancient languages), as we have shown in Ádam Genisiš, we can translate Sumerian terms into Egyptian. That is still more remarkable!! This makes me think that the original Egyptian must have been spoken by the beings who spoke Emeša, if only as a separate language that was perhaps as important as the Emeša of the Gina'abul priestesses. Recall that the message from the Urmah written to Sa'am's attention in the Gigal was in Emeša... (The reference to "Sa'am in the Gigal" relates to an event that has not yet been covered in these Notes.) Returning to our comparison of the Imdugud and the Tall Whites... Neither group can tolerate the Greys. This distinguishes the Imdugud from the Kingú-Babbar, who make use of the Greys, who are at their service and are even their creatures. Like the Kingú, the Imdugud detest associating with others, doing it only in their self-interest. They are difficult to approach, even by a Gina'abul or a Kadištu. As to the Tall Whites, Hall was shot and left to die merely because he took one step toward one of them in order to better hear what the being was trying to say to him. That peculiarity is a striking correspondence. Hall is not able to explain to our satisfaction what these beings were doing with their base at Nellis, and in fact what they do anywhere. Hall did see numerous "scout craft" based at Nellis, capable of travel throughout the solar system. According to Parks, since the Imdugud were in some sense the guardians of Tiamate, they had bases throughout the system, and many on the Earth. They know well the humanity that they watched being (re)created and reaching maturity. They were programmed by the Urmah to play the role of conciliators. They are solitary, but must be able to enter into contact with the entire world. Negotiation is their mission. Combat is their final recourse.

189

In any event, their situation on the Earth was very difficult and it was almost impossible to negotiate with the arrogant Anunna, with whom they were at war. The Imdugud spent more of the time "saving their skins" and their territories than negotiating with the invaders. Parks agrees with my suggestion that the group at Nellis may be a military or security unit directing a logistics center. But the Imdugud have always been heavily armed, he says. This brings to mind an event in which Charles met a U.S. security patrol on the range who were quite hostile and threatening to kill him, although he was fully authorized to be there. During the tense encounter, a "Tall White gunship" drifted onto the scene and tried to maneuver to get a clean line of fire at the security patrol, while Hall had to move to protect the security team without inciting them to open fire on him! While all that was going on, Hall relates, the Pentagon was on the phone to the guard post, trying to get them to call off their people. "If the Tall Whites are the Imdugud, it is not astonishing to see them having relations with the U.S. government. It is even more reassuring because you well know that they are great strategists and very intelligent." Why "reassuring?" Keep in mind the affiliations of the Imdugud (see Races). For their part, the Anunna have a much darker origin, co-created by An and Ninmah on Dukù for purposes of conquest. (This is perhaps the centerpiece event of Les Chroniques which we have begun to report at length in these Notes.) Parks describes in great detail the relations of the Anunna/Anunnaki with humanity in his second work, Adam Genisis. And so this remark of Parks can be considered a hint as to our present situation. For more information, read Charles Hall and the Tall White ETs.

Part 6 TRANSLATION THROUGH DECOMPOSITION AND DECODING Using Gina'abul meanings for syllables/particles from the syllabary Example 1: KING TRANSLITERATION from Original Language Malik24 Regis13 Egis13 Elwa25 Melek5 Kokuô26 DECOMPOSITION DECODING TRANSLATION18 king

MA (to establish/place) prince who establishes LÍK (prince/priest/inspector) RE7 (to guide/conduct/lead) GIŠ (scepter/tree) E (speak/make/do) GIŠ (scepter/tree) EL (elevated/pure being) WA (to offer/give) MÉL (voice/throat) ÉG28 (to order/speak/make/do) KUKU-Ú he of the scepter who guides

king he of the scepter who leads elevated being who offers he of whom the voice orders the ancient in charge king (offers presents to the gods) king king

190

Pasha

27

PA (to declare/swear/conspire) ŠA6 (good/beautiful/favorable)

the good who declares/conspires

king

Example 2: WOMAN TRANSLITERATION from Original Language DECOMPOSITION MÚ (grow / make grow / appear) MU10 (woman/female) TU26 (new-born / give birth / to mother / spawn) WA (to offer/give) NÍ (body/man/strength/power) TA (nature/type/mankind/character) WU (identical to GEŠTU: understanding) AR (illuminate/mark/shine) MÌ (destiny / ourselves / our being / duty / responsibility) SÈ/SÌ (small, feeble) ZE/SÉ (life) ET (identical to Á, same sign and meaning: force/nearby/omen) GU7 (wet-nurse / food / alimentary offerings) IN5 (dame/sister) TUM (work/action) Tumasi
34

DECODING she who makes the new-born grow female who mothers/spawns30

TRANSLATION18

Múto29

woman

Wanita31

she who gives the nature of the body she who offers the character of woman the man she who offers a type of power she whose understanding enlightens us she whose understanding marks woman the destinies etc. SÈ-ET: she who is near the small ZE-ET: the force of life

Wuarmi32

Sèt Zet14

14

woman

Guin33

sister-wet-nurse woman dame with alimentary offerings she whose work makes the small she whose action gives the force

A5 (fabricate/make/place) Á (force) SÌ (little / to give)

woman

Wu'uti

35

WU (understanding) Ú (plant/food/power/charge) TI (life)

she of the plant of understanding and of life woman she of the food, the life, and the understanding

Example 3: RELIGION TRANSLITERATION from Original Language Religio13 Aldîn24 Dzungiyau24 Shukyô39 DECOMPOSITION DECODING RE7-LI-GI4-U8 AL-DI-IN10 HUN-GÁ-U838 Homophones: that which accompanies the tablets of apprenticeship of the sheep the tablets of apprenticeship that guide the sheep representation/symbol of severe condemnation Depending on how pronounced: submission of humanity that which diminishes / puts in repose the sheep control of the sleeping Earth TRANSLATION18 religion religion37 religion religion

191

ŠU-KI-Ù7 ŠU-KI-U57 ŠU-KI-U87 Dat
5

control of the entire Earth control of the Earth of sheep religion; more correctly: law40 religion

Homophones: DA-AT10 DA5-AT10 See Note 41 WI-IM-I10

the (proximity of the) power of the father the paternal power that surrounds/encircles the understanding that dominates the clay (man!)

Wiimi20 Example 4: EAGLE

TRANSLITERATION from Original Language Garuda8 Kwataka
20

DECOMPOSITION DECODING GAR-UD-A8 Kwaa-Taaqa20 Kwa'a-Taaqa20 KA-WA-TAKA6 to establish the shining of the father to restore the light of the sun the eagle man the grandfather (ancestor!) of man traps rations in his mouth

TRANSLATION18 the solar eagle

THE DECODER Note: The terms Emeša, Gina'abul-Sumerian language, and Sumero-Akkadian syllabary are generally interchangeable (see Languages for clarification). Thus since the phonetic decompositions are usually in Gina'abul-Sumerian, some language designations noted in column 2 may be redundant. They are included for consistency with the text. TRANSLITERATION from EMENITA etc. TRANSLATION18 great/stable place of Ptah Sumerian: watery crown of Pteh cave of knowledge wisdom of the father Sumerian mythology: the abyss of the world, residence of the god Enki-Ea, the divinity of wisdom and father of humanity a slave being, completely subservient to "the gods" similar to the gods' idea of ukubi: inferior people/multitude; monkey who imposes awe/fear who places the power

DECOMPOSITION

DECODING great/rich/ancient stable/established/durable the god Pteh or Ptah

A'amenptah

14

AA-MEN-PTAH

Abzu

AB-ZU

AB: cavity/mouth/opening Abu1 = father ZU: understanding/wisdom/know-how

Adam

Á-DAM

beasts, animals, herd specimen, establishment, installation or colonization/settlement the inflicted; verb: to inflict

AGNI

AG/AK-NÍ7

impose/make/place force/awe/fear/power/might

192

Alagní

ALAG-NÍ

the powerful image the image of itself

clone fashion the foundation of the Serpent/Serpents dispose the nourishment of the Serpent/Serpents (Ninmah's Garden) place the shining serpents (Verb placement at beginning implies Emeša coding.) Gina'abul imperial abode

AKCOSIR (place name in Taurus Mtns)

AK KU/KÙ/KÚ26 SIR/ŠIR10

place, fashion, dispose, construct foundation/shining, pure, sacred/nourishment, food consumption serpent (archaic cuneiform sign for MUSH (serpent-reptile)

Anduruna Anzu

AN-DURUNA AN-ZU7

the abode in heaven superior knowledge

Athena

AT-EN-A ÁT-EN-A6 ÀT-EN-A6

6

AT/AD: cry, call EN: lord A: father

cry of the lordfather envoy of the lordfather of the cadaver of the lord-father Aldebaran (αTau) group of (beings of splendor / ancients) who dominate dictators9 KÙ-EN: great saintly priest KÙ-HÉ-EN: he who purifies with abundance for the lord fig see Peš2, Kau14

Bun

BUN210 BÚN10

a living light a rebellion group splendor/ancient dominate/master

Chitauli9

ŠITA4-UL-I7

Cohen5

KÙ HÉ7 EN7

7

pure, holy, to purify abundant, abundance lord, great priest, ancestor

Dabu14

DA-BU47 DIN-GIR

powerful light/energy cows of intermediate age of life the skilled ones of life nobles of life breath, spirit bird life cavern/mound (celestial) father / paternal power / ancestors holy mound

DIGIR/DINGIR7

DIN-GIR11 DIN-GIR15 ZE45 or ZI7 HU7 TI7 DU6-AT/AD2

divinity (divinities)19

Djehuti

10

breath (spirit) of the bird of life Egyptian DjehutiThoth underworld/afterlife

Duat14 DU6-KÙ7 Elohim5

EL/ÍL-Ú-HI-IM6

the exalted powerful ones who have mixed the clay (or the

193

clay beings = Man) Emesal17 EME-SAL language of the women refined language language/word/tongue memorize/recite in high voice/enumerate EN-LÍL ERI4-DU10 ERIN2-UM7 ERIN2-UM-ME Gála2 GEN-ISIŠ7 GÁ-LA GEN ISIŠ
7

EME-ŠID7

lizard

Enlil ERIDUG

the lord of the wind/word/breath the lord of infection sweet town town of happiness/contentment bands of midwives (or old or even ancient women) bands of midwives of divine order which distributes youth and health set/dispatch scatter/weep Amašutum vagina a creation Latin homophone Genesis=birth Celestial Bestiary: animality of the Gina'abul and its relation with the stars (possess space travel) holy city of Enki

Eurynome

11

universal and primordial goddess11

Gílimanna44

GÍLIM ANNA GILIM7

group/horde of animals skies corrupted

Gina'abul GINA-AB-UL lizard(s) GI6-ÍR GIR
7

veritable/authentic/trueborn ancestor(s) of the splendor/glory

dark one of the prayers/lamentations the noble who carries/produces the dove that restores

GI7-IR10 GI-IR7

cow of the intermediate times (Sumerian). Also see DINGIR. object that permits travel between KI and KUR

Gúrkur Gùrkur Hoama23 Hušmuš Ilu1

sphere of the KUR that which transports toward the KUR HU-AMA10 HUŠ-MUŠ ÍL-U4 IL5-U4 mother-bird savage reptiles who travels through time who rises like the light of day wind / tempest / clouds the sky venom / poison carry / exalted / high being force / power in this context: blood high

tree of the world dinosaurs biblical el those from the clouds in the sky with venom who carry the power noble blood

Imanujela3 =gods, reptiles, "lords who have come"

IM-AN-ÚH-EL-Á

2

Imdugud

IM-DUGUD7

194

Irminsul43 Ish5,36

IR7-MÌN-SUL7 IŠ7

the dove, companion of man ancient/ancestor/androgyne

the tree of the world Supposedly first man (Genesis) but IŠ7 is androgyne heart/womb of the ancestor she of the entrails of the ancestor first woman (Genesis) who blends power and impressiveness Life Designers love/desire fruit of the sycamore see Dabu14, Peš2 raised wood blazing son of life fish of the stars/life Egypt: burial ritual; coffin or sarcophagus of the king the son who resides in the stars

Ishsha5,36

IŠ-ŠA7

ancient/ancestor heart/entrails/womb

Jine42 Kadištu Qadištu1 Kama8

HI-NÈ (No "J" in Gina-abul/Sumerian) KAD4-IŠ7-TU KA-MA7 KÁM-A7/KAM2-A7 KA-Ú7 KI-EN-MU4

blend power/awe/impressiveness ancient assemblers of life2,7 caduceus testimonial of attachment source of embrace/desire revelation plant powerful testimonial place where the lords dwell

Kau14 Kien-Mou21

Kirišti Kristos (Greek: anointed) Ichthys (fish)

KIR-IŠ-TI10 KRST14 KIR-IŠ-TUŠ

fish/son star(s)/mountain/blazing life

Kohkyangwwuhti

20

KÙ-KI-AN-GU7-ÚH-TI

10

Hopis' mothersaint (fem.) of the heaven and the earth, spider who created wet-nurse with the life-giving saliva humanity (See Peš) scale powerful inflame/burn/glow body the banded foundation the base of the foundation the KUR of no return that which forms rings

Kundalini

8

KUN4-DA-LI-NÍ

7

KU-ÙR KUR KU-ÚR KUR-NU-GI4 Lilith Mága'an LÍL-TI7 MÁ-GA6-AN

spirit of life (see Divinities) transport ship of the sky (space) partner/associate/equal to live/reside calamity chariot of the distance cargo ship6 associate(s) where calamity resides partner(s) who live for calamity Gina'abul spacecraft

Mantindane

9

MAN-TIN-DAN

6

Margíd'da

MAR-GÍD-DA

195

elongated chariot

Ursa Major (Gina'abul residence)

who produces and establishes the creation Mater13 MA-TE-ER7 who carries and establishes the foundation who guides and establishes the stars16 ME2 ME-E MÍ ME-NU MEN-Ú MEN5-Ú that which expresses the prescriptions the (feminine) source of all life image(s) of the divine decrees diadem(s) of power plant/power partner(s) crystals on which are recorded the arts and laws female = tree in the garden of the gods which guides toward the prodigious region of mighty divinity (= the Source!!) place of destiny and lamentations mother

Menu14 (= tree)

MÉR

7

ME ER/ÉR

divine decree, destiny, "prodigious region of the mighty divinity" to conduct, guide crying, lamentations

MÌ-MÍ-NU7 MÍ-UŠ12-ZU Míuš'zu7 MÍ-ÚŠ-ZU MÍ-UŠ-ZU

responsible for hostile (negative) duties woman of the wisdom-secretion woman of the knowledge-venom woman of the wisdom blood woman who elevates the knowledge (or the wisdom) flash/brilliance that emanates from the cup great fat reptile powerful and brilliant reptile to irrigate and gleam immense human beings the place of the root lizard (can be an insult) energy system in the body primordial humans Can be transmitted by flowing blood as in sacrifices. Dogon: Nyama is vital energy in the blood sorceress person possessing the Goddess Energy

Muladhara8 Mušdagur Nadi8 Namlú'u

MUL-ÁD-HARA57 MUŠ-DA-GUR7 NA8-DI56 NAM-LÚ'U18

Niama

NÍ-AMA NÍ-AMA27

7

power of the mother/heat power of the master

NÍG-ZI-GÁL Ninišib2 Nommo NIN-IŠI-ÍB NUM45-MÛ

a thing/property where the life has been cloned creature placed queen of the stars with purifying flanks exalted one who makes grow and restores priestess of the purifications

196

NIM7... NUM45-MU

high/exalted exalted one who speaks triple goddess associated with Yggrasil see initiation

Nornes

22

NU-ÚR-NÈ

7

representatives of the potent bosom

Nügua15 Nü Wa15

NU-GU-A10 NU-WA(BA7)

she of the string of figurines/images wet-nurse of the images (clones) she who produces the figurines/images spider uterus/entrails/precious fig / fig tree to conceive to be pregnant action that links to the heavens understanding multiplier lovely/pleasant flow flow that germinates the spider flow that germinates the unique (i.e., the woman) gift / present / act of restoring the power The name of one of the initiations; evokes "profound respiration," uterus, matrix (see To Be a Clone). Cut fig resembles an Amašutum vagina (Gála). See Lilith See Dabu, Kau14 the vital energy who multiplies the understanding cloner flow from a woman during sexual rapport menses Mother-Goddess10 Spirit of God5 chakra8 the black star (Mulge) also named Nibiru (Neberu in Babylonian) capital of the Abzu of Uraš heaven

PEŠ57 PEŠ7 Peš2 PÈŠ7 PEŠ47(v.) PEŠ137(v.) Prâna8 Ptah (No written E in Egyptian) Rasa8 Raiaš8 Ruah
5 14

PÀR-ANNA7 PE/PI-TAH6

RA-SA77 RA-I-AŠ5 RA-I-AŠ

Ruah Elohim5 (See Elohim) ŠAG4-RA7 ŠÀ-AK-RA7

RU-ÁH/AH5

7

heart that drains/floods

Sagmegar

SAG-ME-GAR

depository at the head of the ME

Šàlim Šamû (Akkadian pronunciation of Sumerian ZIKUM)

ŠÀ-LIM7 ŠÀ-LIM47 ŠÁM-Ù ŠÁM-U4 ŠÀ-MÚ

the heart thousand the heart of eternity absorbed in repose absorbed in time or flash of day restore the heart

197

carry the Earth (Šàtam) carry evil (Satan) genie serpent child of the Earth

territorial administrator / regional chief supreme chieftain of the Annuna; hence "God"

SE-BA (or SA-BA) Seba14 SE-BÀ7 SE-BA7
7

10

brightness that opens that which gives (allocates) light the light of life that which distributes light the light of the soul rays, light place crying, lamentations, to lament good miracle-worker of life which assembles in order the numerous dignitaries "the red land" to examine the matrix (template)

door star see Stargates instruction, apprenticeship the light of the soul light/rays of the place of lamentation India: divine primordial energy artificial womb present-day Australia Africa's Rift Valley the distant docking quay for journeys to the stars the isolated mountain (pyramid!) docking quay

Seker46 (Also see Sokaris) Shakti8 Siensišár Sigun Sínsal

SE-KE/KI-ÉR2

ŠA6-AK-TI7 SI-EN-SI-ŠÁR SI4-GUN10 SÍN-SAL

Sokaris11

SU-KAR-IŠ

distant, far, isolated dock, pier, wharf star(s), mountain

Sukumorus11 Sicomorus13 Šutum Tantra
8

SUKU5MÚR-ÚŠ7 SI-KÚ-MÚR-ÚŠ ŠU-TUM TAN-TA-RÁ
7

haunches that distribute the blood holy fissure/slit that clothes itself with blood those who deploy the work that which brings/lends a luminous/free/pure nature Tiamat on the Akkadian tablets Tigeme is name used by Gina'abul males and in sycamore

Tiamata Tigeme

TI-AMA-TA TI-GEME2

mother of life servant of life

198

Sumerian Tiamate TI-AMA-TE TÉŠ EL/ÍL EM/IM place where compassion and life intersect sexuality / vital force exalted being clay/mud region / part of universe / sanctum force/power assembly radiant midwife who distributes the water/throne ape, simian, monkey inferior multitude midwife who controls the seminal fluid sheep (ancient Egypt) the people (ancient Egypt) pyramid pyramids in Unulahgal place of the unique being Subterranean extension of the Nile: passage to the sanctuary, basement leading to the tomb, place of pilgrimage of the soul of the lord, etc. great warrior Sumer: humanoidreptilian god or lord menses / blood that empties itself furious wisdomplant / nourishmentknowledge those of the solar system exalted vital force of the clay high vital force raised from the clay Mesopotamia: sacred mound origin-place of the "gods" fig, India, associated with sacred nutritive energy

Tsélem

5

Ubšu'ukkinna Maïa system, Pleiades

UB-ŠU-UNKIN-NA

Udumbara8 Ugubi Ukubi Umaï Ancient Goddess of the Turks of Orkhon Undu14 Undut14

UD-UM-BAR-A7 / UD-UM-BARA2 UGU4-BI UKU3-BI UM-A-I7

UN-DU77 UN-DÙ-UT7 U6-NIR4

horned rabble population that casts or makes flow the metal of light (gold) elevated/exalted/culminating view/sight elevated/exalted/culminating brilliance man/being unique/one

Unir U4-NIR2 Uraš7 (Earth) UR-AŠ

Urenes14

UR5/ÙR/ÚR EN ÈŠ

heart, soul, foundation / entrance, mountain pass, passage / basement, foundation, base lord, noble, ancestor, up to sanctuary, tomb, place of pilgrimage

Urmah Ušumgal

UR-MAH Sumerian: lion UŠUM-GAL

warrior great Grand Dragon, monarch menstruating woman something unclean person excluded from society impure/forbidden nourishment

Úzug Úzug2

UZUG27 / Ú-SUG47 Ú-SUG47 / Ú-ZUG47 WA-ZU-UN-GU76

Wazungu12

understanding

199

wisdom/knowledge people/population bring food offerings / nourishment / to eat

understanding and knowledge to whom the people bring food offerings / nourishment tree of the world / cosmic tree See Nornes

Yggdrasil22 Zoe

ÍG-RÁ-SIL57 ZU-È7

which waters and provides beatitude/illumination who emerged from Wisdom

Case 1: "NAME" = SHORT-RANGE SPACECRAFT Note: In ancient times, to possess a vessel capable of carrying passengers rapidly from place to place amounted to holding a NAME. We can draw a parallel with today where whoever does not possess an automobile, a bank card, and a social security number is a nonentity in the eyes of society! To possess a Name (a vessel) in the most ancient antiquity was the mark of senior social rank. [Think of the concept of "titled landowner" or owners of personal jets today.] Only the "gods", kings, and princes directly affiliated with heavenly divinities plus some other privileged humans could possess "Names" on the Earth. We study the term "name" in Sumerian, Akkadian, Hebrew, and Egyptian. As you know, numerous Sumerian terms were fabricated by combining several syllables from Emeša (the matrix language). Generally, when two vowels were in sequence, one of them automatically disappeared. You will observe that, thanks to the phonetic values of the Sumerian syllabary, the original sense of the word MU (name) will appear as by enchantment. TRANSLITERATION from Original Language Mu (name)
7

DECOMPOSITION DECODING MÚ/MUD6 + U5 ŠÚM + U5 ŠE6 + EM/IM RE7 + EN light up / take fire / kindle + travel / raise / become elevated procure/give + travel / raise / elevate itself enflame/heat + wind/blow/tempest/clouds conduct/bring/lead + lord/noble

TRANSLATION18 MÚ-U5 = that which becomes enflamed and elevates itself / travels ŠÚM-U5 = that which procures the act of traveling / elevating itself ŠE6-EM/IM = the blow/wind that enflames itself RE7-EN = that which leads/conducts the lord(s)

Šumu (name)

1

Šhem1 (name) Officially from Šumu1 and Mu7 REN14 (name)

Case 2: MULTIPLE MEANINGS OF THE NAME "MIKAEL" TRANSLITERATION from Original Language Mikael5 Mikael7 DECOMPOSITION resembles God MÌ-KA-EL MÌ-KA5-EL responsible for the witness of the exalted accountable to the exalted fox DECODING/TRANSLATION

200

MÈ-KA5-EL Mikaîl24

combat of the exalted fox

Angel possessing spirituality, wisdom, consciousness of God Koran: If Mikaîl opens his mouth (Sumerian KA), the heavens appear as small as a mustard seed (Master of the Verb)

1 Akkadian 2 Emeša 3 Rwandan (by Credo Mutwa) 4 Sumerian Ideogram form for ziggurat. Recall the Latin unire (unite); the "gods" came down to unite with human priestesses in the little temples on the summits of the ziggurats. 5 Hebrew 6 Sumero-Akkadian 7 Sumerian 8 Sanskrit 9 Zulu (by Credo Mutwa) 10 Gina'abul-Sumerian 11 Greek 12 Numerous African tribes 13 Latin 14 Egyptian 15 Primordial Goddess of Chinese legends 16 TE=MUL TE possesses the same archaic pictographic sign in the form of two rejoining stars, as the particle MUL (star), suggesting a common meaning in a distant epoch. 17 Emesal (Paleo-Babylonian dialect) Secret dialect of women and priestesses. Part of, but not to be confused with, Emešà, No male could use this dialect with the exception of the Kalû priests, who were eunuchs. 18 This is either a direct translation from the original language specified in column 1, or one inferred with the help of the decomposition. 19 DIGIR/DINGIR In Mesopotamia as in Egypt divinities (goddesses and gods) were identified as "celestial cows" and "wild or fierce bulls." The fact that DIGIR/DINGIR is associated with "makers of life" leads us to identify at least some of them with Hebrew Elohim. The Sumerian term used in connection with the creation is ŠÁ-ÁB, the matrix of cows, identifying the feminine principle with the creation of the world. The equivalent in Akkadian is ilu, from which comes the biblical el. See ilu above. Also GIR11 (good, skilled); GIR15 (noble, civilized); GIR4 (kiln);GIR8 (piece of clay). Numerous civilizations associate the womb with a kiln or oven. In the next book we will see that the "gods" equated clay with a precise element of human genetic material and the human himself. See elohim. 20 Hopi 21 Chinese 22 Icelandic 23 Persian 24 Arabic 25 Lingala (Africa); more precisely Gabon, Zaire, Congo, south of Cameroon 26 O doesn't exist in Gina'abul-Sumerian; replace with U. Replace C with K. 27 Kurdish 28 EK doesn't exist in Sumerian. 29 Duala (Africa); Cameroon, estuary of Wuri) 30 Note that women did not always give birth naturally, which explains why they were suddenly obliged to give birth in pain after the "sin" in "Eden". We will go into this in detail after the publication of Parks' second book. 31 Indonesian 32 Quechua (Countries of the Andes: Ecuador, Bolivia, Peru); Aymara (southern Bolivia, parts of Argentina and Chile) 33 Armenian 34 Ancient Hopi 35 Modern Hopi 36 Ancient Assyrian 37 Islam is the Arabic word for "submission." 38 Sumerian Pronounced Jungaau; no "J" in Sumerian. 39 Japanese 40 The Hebrew religion is not truly based on faith/belief, but on respect for the laws of God. See Laws.

201

41 The Sumerian prononciation would be DAD. Think of the English language dad. 42 Mali. Considered to derive from the Arabic Djinn, a term said to designate descendants of a vanished ancient people. Arabs, like the Malians, believe Djinns to be very real, although normally hidden. When they do appear, they take the form of serpents or lizards. 43 Saxon 44 Kadištu 45 Assyro-Babylonian 46 Egyptian funerary god 47 Hermetic To be continued...

Additional 1

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (AG-1) Uraš Note on Points of the Compass: Parks describes a convulsive encounter 10,000 years ago between Uraš (the Earth) and the planetoid Mulge-Tab (Venus) in which Uraš's axis flipped by 180 degrees. Since the north and south directions are defined in relation to the geometry of the solar system, this presents a problem in choosing the convention to be used to describe positions on Uraš's surface in his books -- especially since part of the narrative relates to the post-encounter era in which we live today. Parks chooses to use the sense of direction that is correct for each era. Thus the land that will become Australia was in the northern hemisphere; today it is in the south. If the matter of east and west should come up, keep in mind that in the previous era the Sun would rise over what is today's western shore of Australia and set over the east. We will generally use today's cardinal directions, to avoid confusion on the part of casual readers of our pages. However when translating directly from Parks' books, we will show Parks' usage and also note the current directions in brackets. Deep History Although much worse was to come, Uraš (the Earth) was hardly idyllic when Sa'am and his party arrived there, or before! Its history had been scattered with conflicts, and often bloody ones. All of this was described to Sa'am by Mamitu, who knew the planet well, and Sé'et, who had studied Uraš' history on Nalulkára. The group established themselves in Sigun, "the red land" in Gina'abul-Sumerian, which today is Australia [see Decoder]. According to Mam, the area was sacred, but she was evasive as to the reason. She did reveal to Sa'am that Sigun had once been part of an extended land, but it had become detached when Uraš had moved away from the sun in the very distant past due to a projectile of colossal size that had been ordered onto the planet by the Kadištu High Council. This had had the effect of toppling the planet's axis of rotation. Uraš had always been considered a gigantic laboratory and in a laboratory one can recover from unexpected results, especially when unknown factors had been introduced without authorization. In the event, the unexpected had been occasioned by the mad creation of the Gina'abul. This people had set its sights on Uraš for a very long time. The planet being a "neutral" place where experimentation was extensively practiced, the males of the royal Gina'abul family took the liberty of performing numerous genetic experiments leading to the famous huge Hušmuš, the savage reptiles of ancient times.

202

In those days the Kadištu were not as much on top of matters in Ti-ama-te. So, suddenly they found they no longer absolutely controlled the situation, and they were thus forced to assume the radical and difficult solution of assassinating the planet. The projectile caused a sudden change of climate that exterminated a great part of the planetary fauna. Sa'am did not know, and Mam, who had to know, would not say, if it had been an object of Kadištu fabrication, or a natural projectile. Although there were some survivors of the decimated species, for years and even millennia, eventually those of the greatest size progressively disappeared from Uraš. Also, the climate became much more humid, and the entire planet became tropical. The first prototype Namlú-u possessed a much denser body at the time of the Hušmuš. Their traces can still be found in the soil of Uraš. These first guardians of Uraš disappeared at the time of the catastrophe designed by the Kadištu. Certain of them had been directed to the Abzu, but few of those survived. It was only following that great catastrophe that the Amašutum were admitted into the order of the Life Designers, and they were given as their initial mission various tasks having to do with the reconstruction and reorganization of life in the KI (3rd dimension). A little before the arrival of the Amašutum, the Kadištu created the new prototype Namlú-u from the combined genetic patrimony of the Life Designers. Today this is a remarkable "mixed-blood". The Kadištu has lavished them with a multidimensional etheric body. Where the earlier version had had to put up with the worst perils created by the "royalty", it was important that the new model possess the capacities to move itself to where its principal enemy could not go. After the events that ravaged Uraš, the Kadištu chose to create a permanent base on Mulge (MUL-GE6, the "black star"). The Urmah, Kadištu warriors, established their principal base underground somewhere in Kankala [from the Sumerian KANKAL, uncultivated country, Africa]. The Namlú-u were commissioned to steadily integrate the KI in support of the newly-arrived Life Designers, the Amašutum, and to effect the safekeeping of the life preserve of the planet.

We present here two "recursive" archive retrievals - sets of recordings whose retrievals by Sa'am were themselves recorded and played once again into the awareness of present-day Anton Parks. They are found in Ádam Genisiš in the sequence in which the original retrieval sessions occurred, which is after the relocation of Sa'am and his people from their first encampment to the Abzu. Their placement in this Deep History section is determined by their basic content, which relates to the period prior to the arrival in the Ti-ama-te system of the Ušumgal, the Anunna, Sa'am and all the others. The recordings make occasional reference to "Ušum (dragons)". Keep in mind that the Kingú originated in the constellation Ušu (Draco), which is where they created the Ušumgal (see Worlds). It is also the case that in other contexts (ancient Earth civilizations) the Kingú and the Ušumgal are respectively depicted in the form of Eagles and Serpents. This can be a source of confusion, as can the fact that the Kingú-Babbar are the "royal albinos" or simply referred to as "royals", while Earth civilizations associate royalty with serpents. I asked Parks about this: In AG, in one of the old recordings made by Mamitu into Ugur, she frequently refers to "Ušum (dragons)". The context seems to indicate that these are the Kingú-Babbar . Is it correct that "Ušum (dragons)" means Kingú-Babbar even though "Ušumgal" means "grand dragon"'? Yes, exactly! Nammu speaks of the Kingú in this manner and particularly the reds (the more violent). It clearly seems to be the Kingú.

203

How does this contrast with the use of the symbol "Eagle" for the Kingú and "Serpent" for the Ušumgal in ancient civilizations? This symbol is there to mark the domination of the royal Kingú over the Ušumgal serpents. I have not "seen" it, but I think that the Kingú have already eaten Anunna or other Gina'abul. By extension, in the old days, we can also connect this symbol to the Nungal (of royal Kingú blood), who are opposed to the Anunna... the two function very well. Miscellaneous old notes dictated by Mamítu-Nammu into Ugur. These recordings were retrieved from the crystal by a senior Kingú-Babbar with a momentarily-captive Sa'am/Enki witnessing... We pursued the implantation of spiritual principles into the mortal mentality of numerous animal varieties of this planet. There is so much to be done to repair the errors of our people. I use for this the teachings of the Kuku (ancestors) of Gagsisá (Sirius). The introduction of Šim-Kúšu (whales) and Kíg-Ku (dolphins) by the Light Bearers is a success. After many Limamu (millennia), these mammals succeeded in balancing the vibratory rate of the planet. The task is huge, however. I sometimes have the impression that we will never complete it. I feel that I am not being well supported by my guides... Many Life Designer colonies are trying to contact us. Certain of them succeed in meeting us. The confederation is worried and the Namlú'u have been showing themselves less and less for some time now. Everyone fears the war. As long as I will be covered by the Kadištu High Council, I swear that no conflict will break out.... My group has joined with a colony that comes from Adala, in Mulmul (the Pleiades). Their star system is near Ubšu'ukkinna (the star Maïa). [Parks thinks the star may be Taygete, depicted in Worlds.] They are Life Bearers of the Confederation. This colony was in difficulty on Kankala (Africa), and we provided assistance to them, as we did for the colony of Sigun (Australia) many years ago. Red Kingús had destroyed their fleet. The Kingú-Babbar give me absolutely no support. They prefer, as always, to deal with the various protagonists and preserve a form of "neutrality". I couldn't care less, we collaborate with many types of Kadištu. I will complete this mission, which Tiamata assigned to me with the accord of the entire Life Designer Confederation... I have found the means of producing regenerative nucleic acids that give the Ukubi (apes, simians) a longer life. I have run some trials, and it seems to function perfectly. The Kadištu of the third order do not follow my work, they have...to me... I have been called to the headquarters of the Kadištu. My instructors counseled me to cut back my work on the embryonic development of the Ukubi that I am conducting on Kankala (Africa). The minister dedicated to the development of Uraš declared that my experiments go too far and that they risk creating tensions between the different Gina'abul found in Ti-ama-te (the solar system). I must pursue my work clandestinely. The Kingú High Council must know nothing of my studies. The Red Kingú are nervous, they fire on everything that moves... I don't understand, I try to improve the models of life, but the Life Designer leadership restrains our efforts through more and more frequent restrictions. The Kingú-Babbar don't have to worry about confectioning Mimínu subraces ("greys") for their egocentric purposes. They have found the means of neutralising the chemical and neuronal controls of their biological vassals, which modifies their emotions irremediably. On the contrary, we do not place limitations on our subjects! We respect the biological rhythm of species and proceed by stages when we intervene. The risks are not at all comparable... A group of of Kadištu warriors, the Urmah, has been assigned to dislodge the recalcitrant Gina'abul. I know them, they are not very conciliatory. The Life Designer leadership employs them only as a last resort. We are no longer secure. I have ordered my daughter Dim'mege to return to the Abzu. She has dethroned Ninuru, the

204

Ama'argi sovereign, and proclaimed herself queen of Šàlim. What violence! I had always imagined that she would become the sovereign of the subterranean world; I created her especially in this vision. But I did not expect it to come about in this fasion. I would like things to be otherwise. We are pursued by Red Kingú, the worst of all. We are permanently in danger. If these threats continue, we envisage returning to the Abzu... The following early notes were retrieved by Sa'am in privacy. Sa'am believed that Mam actually intended that he find and view them eventually. In the first described, Mam is in an open savannah, surrounded by strange-looking Ukubi... The Ama'argi have fabricated, at the behest of the Ušum (dragons), a new prototype Ukubi that has been introduced into the reserve of Kankala (Africa). It is much tougher than the other species created up to now. It reproduces by itself. This new strain lives with its brothers in the west [east!] of the continent. Its brain box is a third larger than that of its predecessors. It manipulates objects without difficulty and seems docile. It learns quickly. If picked up by the reds, it can serve its masters with discipline. I detest these genetic cookings that transform science into unquantifiable art. These practices serve only to create more adroit domestics and not to improve a species... I was stupefied. Several other documents troubled me equally. They all put Nammu into the scene surrounded by Ukubi whose aspect seemed to change over time. An exceptional document came up. The visual and sound commenced in full tumult. Unknown Gigirlah made their appearance with a terrifying sound. Their color was reddish with silvery reflections. The night was lit by the evening star... which was not as I had known it... doubtless it was different in earlier times or else it was not the same star. Ukubi ran in every direction. The light from large vessels illuminated the scene. In disarray and with an indescribable noise, the primates were lifted en masse into the air and flung into the gaping mouths of the cargo Gigirlah. The spectacle suddenly changed aspect. The source recording the event, known as the Gírkù of Mam, began to jiggle vigorously. I saw feet running at high speed. The roar of the vessels approached. I heard a burst of voices. The image was so jerky that it was impossible to distinguish anything. Suddenly, total blackness. Panting resonated as in a corridor. After several instants passed as though suspended in time and space, I saw the face of Nammu. It was in a sweat. It was illuminated by Ugur, continuing to function. Mam began to whisper: We are in the province of Sinsal*, in the heart of the animal reserve of Kankala (Africa). We must be careful. The Red Kingú see no difference between the Ukubi and ourselves. The reds are searching for manual workers and meat. Their demand for servants and nourishment grows more and more. They practice their kidnapping in the savannah day and night. * As has been confirmed by archaeologists and paleontologists, West (today East) Africa is the great reserve of simians or monkeys on the planet. The region of Sinsal was the place where the Life Designers such as Nammu studied the simians, but it was also the holding area from which the Dragons procured manual workers and meat. [See Decoder.] Also see Fossils in Kenya Challenge Linear Evolution. We are usually informed in advance of the harvests, because we have informants among the royals. The Imdugud help us sometimes when they wish to avenge themselves on the reds with whom they have always had differences. When the reds descend from the heights, my team and I are obliged to descend into the ancient tunnels that the Urmah constructed in the past. The region possesses innumerable passages built a long time ago by warriors of the Source. Our principal base is in the Gigal, the ancient subterranean metropolis of the Urmah. There are still several of the feline Life Designers there. They have authorized us to set ourselves up next to them, but we avoid direct contact with them. The Urmah are peculiar; I am the only one who can approach them. We are all exhausted. The Ukubi are frightened. The Ukubi colony with which I work always requires a certain amount of time to connect with us again after a series of kidnappings. We always have to begin at zero again.

205

Mam frowned and turned her head to the side. Sobbing could be heard around her. End of recording... Probing further for information about the royal Gina'abul and their interest in the Ukubi: The last line that I had completed possessed the capacity to distinguish between the agreeable and the bitter. I had spoken of this to no one. Only my two closest collaborators whom I will not name, know it. If the Kingú were to discover that it was possible that one of our creatures were capable of release from the rules of society commonly accepted by the ensemble of our race, they would kill me on the spot! [...] I am touched. It troubles me to observe that the Ba (the soul) who descends here and dons his terrestrial clothing will have to endure the KI in a thousand ways. Who are these Ukubi who defy the universal laws of ascensional movement? I am a Kadištu and I am incapable of answering this question. To learn, to endure matter in order to deepen one's understanding, yes, but to incarnate here to be parked in a reserve and be devoured by one's own creators... I am going to stop, beginning now, my research on the Ukubi. I will no longer be the accomplice of eaters of flesh. May the Ukubi live in peace! My efforts will be limited now to the study of the Namlú'u [...] ...This scene was set in the reserve of Kankala (Africa). Some royals had landed their Mága'an, a cargo vessel, in the bush. They were the red Kingús with horns. Their movements were quick and their agile tails thrashed the hot sand. They charged at some Ukubi that they had just chained and severely whipped. I was astonished to discover a commentary superposed by Mam on these images: Behold the splendor of the Gina'abul. What abjection! What dishonor! Our work is reduced to nothing in the blink of an eye. How can the Kadištu High Council allow such a thing? May these images serve as evidence! The Reds are at their work. They are covered by the Kingú-Babbar. Damn them! May they all return to Te (the constellation Aquila)! How can I restrain myself from shrieking faced with such a spectacle? I have been deceived for too long! We have tried to create new Ukubi prototypes in the sole aim of producing an efficient manual laborer and nourishment for the line of Ušum (dragons). Among those captured and chained like this, only the specimens modified by the Ama'argi have a chance of winding up as domestics. The others in one blow are finished in the muzzles of the Ušum (dragons). The Kadištu confederates are powerless. This world is slipping between our fingers. I must admit that it has already been a long time since it was truly under our tutelage. The Ušum, by their conduct which is not within the principles of the Source, have established sectors where the light is no longer reflected. They nourish themselves there. The royals feed themselves on this emotion carried to its paroxysm. The Celestial Adjusters have been completely overrun. Uraš from now on carries a memory of suffering. Another document gave me more understanding of the strange relationship that we seem to have with the royal Gina'abul, or Ušum (dragons). Another bit of information that my creator had taken care to integrate into the genetic programming that procured for me the ensemble of my intellectual capacities. I found Mam in a room, perhaps a laboratory. She seemed highly troubled: I am at the moment sheltered in the Gigal. I have returned form the Itud (the moon). The Imdugud had invited me to meet with them in their secret bases. The sons of the Kingú-Babbar and the Urmah had received me to inform me of the royals' directives. (They sometimes play the intermediaries. They do it generally when they have affairs to treat with their Gina'abul co-creators.) This was very disturbing. The Imdugud indicated to me that the Kingú no longer wish to see me working in Kankala (Africa), still less in the Sínsal. The Kingú think that my work is going to conflict with their program. Their patience is no doubt wearing thin. They must have fallen on some specimens with enhanced awareness that we have developed. They have mastered fire, they command a structured social life and a noteworthy conception of the sacred. I have never transformed the Ukubi into servants as the Ušum (dragons) wished. The Ama'argi are charged with this in place of me! They have reorganized the central nervous system of several bipedal races. These experiments produced Ukubi of strong constitution who could carry heavy loads. But they were a bit clumsy. Their neural mechanisms were progressively refined in order to make their movements more precise. However, certain specimens still suffer from significant neurological problems.

206

They have been stricken with epileptic automatisms that at times leave them in persistent vegetative states. The agile Ukubi little by little are annihilating their predecessors whom they consider to be degenerates. Certain of them even use their primitive companions as workers or as bait for hunting game. ** ** This refers to the progressive extinction of Australopithecus and the growing dominance of Homo Erectus ca. 950,000 y.a. Should I be angry with the Ama'argi? Have they not suffered enough? This wretched partnership is their life insurance. The Ama'argi no longer live in fear of being offered to or devoured by the Ušum. Be they greens, reds, or whites, they are the same; all are outside of the universal principles of the Source. For this reason, my group and I have greatly multiplied our efforts leading to a migration of the Ukubi to the great lands. Our specimens are now dispersing toward more secure countries. There they can live in peace. I had heard enough... I understood now that the royal Gina'abul sowed terror on the entire planet thanks to their pressing a despotic enterprise. They secretly directed the genetic manipulations of our priestesses through the use of abject blackmail: to create and perpetuate life in exchange for their own survival. The Ukubi were the principal food chain of the Kingú and also a first rate manual worker. They were nothing more than Mášanše (beasts). We were very far from the idyllic image that we used to have of Uraš in the greater part of our colonies. Uraš was no longer under the exclusive care of the Life Designers, but rather under the authority of the royals. For how long? I had no idea; doubtless for a very long time... Among the Gina'abul royals, the strange Imdugud appeared the most pliable. I had just learned that they were associated with the Life Designers called Urmah. For their part, the Kingú were using us as servants. We were nothing in their eyes, just good, docile, and efficient subjects. We were worth no more than the Ukubi. This new information changed, in my spirit, the course of events that were unfolding in the heavens. That was quite much for a single day. I thought of the Nungal. We found ourselves from then on having to live among beings who were affiliated with the Babbar (albinos) and for whom my mother and I were fully responsible.

207

KI Matters

(Adapted from a graphic in Ádam Genisis) Please review the earlier section DIMENSIONS.

208

Parks' recollected experiences were set in a dimensional system similar to that which has been reported in a wide spectrum of metaphysical, religious and occult literature and the literature of the paranormal. It is odd that this arrangement of physical nature is not described or even suspected by most of our physicists. Even the Open SETI Physics 101 page of our companion website, which explores some leading-edge physics models, does not point to the dimensional system that many researchers in other fields do believe to be valid. This says to us that our physics has far to go; we cannot accept that the experiencers in the aggregate have been mistaken. Parks provides significant details that have not been mentioned elsewhere; this is why we ask the reader to review the previous section and why we have emphasized these aspects in the version of the graphic at right. They are exceedingly important for the understanding of human and "superhuman" life on the Earth ...and of current events as well! Perhaps the key understanding is that Ti-ama-te -- this solar system -- was a place of very high evolvement at one time, something of which it is very hard for us to conceive. In order to support the high order of beings that lived and worked here, the "frequency band" of nature in this solar system was and is higher than what is natural to its present-day rulers: the royal Gina'Abul. They have never felt physically comfortable with it. FOR THIS REASON, THEY HAVE ALWAYS WORKED TO LOWER IT, AND ARE DOING SO TODAY. Curiously, Sa'am's Nungal do well in our environment. As stated earlier, the Namlú-u live exclusively in "higher dimensions", completely inaccessible to us. KUR Adventure To give the clearest sense of these dimensional levels and what it is like to experience them, here is an excerpt describing a probe of the levels by Sa'am and a battalion of Amar'argi warriors who are searching for a group of Mušgir. The Ama'argi were armed with Gúrkur [Decoder] and Gidrugiri ("lightning sticks"); Sa'am as usual carried his Gírkù: ...we activated our Gúrkur to propel ourselves into the KUR-GAL (2nd dimension). We were projected in a flash into a mineral desert with bluish tones... It was a strange sensation to be able to move about without any sensation of air resistance. I have no good explanation for this phenomenon.... The place was arid. Some brambles and shrubs, of undulating forms, grew there - the only signs of life in this totally empty world. We had to consider passing on down to the KUR-BALA, the lowest dimension. This would be a risky maneuver. The KUR-BALA ("KUR of the queen") is where the Mušgir sometimes liked to hide themselves. From this dimension, all beings can have direct visual access onto the KUR-GAL and KI as though looking through a magnifier. This is the KUR of power. Whoever is in this dimension is like the point of an inverted pyramid with a global vision of the superposed worlds. Should he be able to evolve here like the Mušgir, he can be the master of the dimensions.

209

We passed into KUR-BALA; the "plunge" was immediate. Having previously experimented with this density on my own, I again found it to be almost stifling. I recall that the world of the first dimension is a region to which come BA (souls) who are sometimes lost. But the place was deserted. The KUR-BALA is difficult to endure. A permanent state of tension reigns there and a vertigo seizes the being who is not used to it. Moving about presents many difficulties. It was an odd sensation, trying to board our flying vehicles without bumping into them. One of the Ama'argi suggested that the Mušgir could be hiding in the KUR-NU-GI. Hudili had spoken to me of this intermediate dimension that existed between the KUR-GAL and the KUR-BALA. The KUR-NU-GI (KUR of no return) is impassable to our Gúrkur. Had the Mušgir gone to that dimension to spy on us? They never found out, because at that point their party was attacked by an invisible force, and matters took a different turn. Sigun Camp As "Mami" explained it, she chose Sigun as the place where the little band of refugees would establish their own colony and scientific experiment station, because the continent was totally free of Ukubi, those joyous hairy mammals that otherwise completely infested Uraš. It was true enough that these likable creatures with their tumultuous comportments would likely interfere with the experiments that the group was intending to undertake. Mami had affection for them. One day she took one of the Gigirlah (shining wheels) on a day excursion to the east and returned with a young female Ukubi of petite stature. She named the creature Húlla (Happiness), and made her the colony's mascot. The encampment was in the north, near the dense and humid jungle that covered the northern part of the continent. They had thrown together primitive shelter -- tents, made from materials that they found on their Gigirlah. Their food was taken from forest plants, which Nammu and Se'et knew well. Immense herds comprised of innumerable herbivorous species ranged over the vast grassy and fertile plains. In that epoch, the skies of Uraš were constantly overcast; the sun was never seen. Sa'am's morale suffered severely in the gloom, a thing that he had to try to hide from his entourage. But there were moments of relief when the Namlú'u, the guardians of Uraš, made their regular appearances. Guardians of Uraš The following is quoted directly from Ádam Genisiš. The guardians of Uraš are not solitary; they usually travel in groups of two or three individuals minimum. From their height of 1-1/2 GI (4.5 meters), we must have resembled so many Ukubi (monkeys) to them. The combined sciences of the Kadištu has provided them with a semi-etheric body without compare. This, aided by an interaction that was to me completely unknown, permitted them to change tonality and to evolve from the 7th to the 3rd dimension with no difficulty. This etheric envelope of a pearly violet-rose tint seemed to reflect the divine essence of the Original Source. The Namlú'u never opened their mouth to speak; they systematically used the Kinsag (telepathy). They are highly cultivated and know numerous dialects, among them the Emešà of our priestesses.

210

From the beginning, I was able to observe that, to displace themselves interdimensionally, the Namlú'u seemed to use the field of Turzalag (tachyons) that forms the principal structure of the matter of the timeless vortices. We ourselves use the Turzalag field, but only for point-to-point superluminal travel. When they descended into the KI, each Namlú'u group functioned to guard a specific terrain. Once their mission was accomplished, the Namlú'u sometimes came to meet us. Mam and I had noticed that our Anunna had problems tolerating their presence. The guardians of Uraš were reputed to be able to detect the thoughts of others. When they sensed trouble or danger, the Namlú'u took on a reddish tint. How many times had they changed color in the company of certain of us! The etheric body of the Namlú'u is stupefying. It shines constantly and through its transparency one sees the entire energetic system that irrigates it with light, that which we call the Nadi [Decoder]. Every living being possesses this system that connects us to the Source. One day, my mother carefully related to me the details of the doctrine of the Abgal of Gagsisá (Sirius). She explained to me that the system of Nadis allows the Pàranna to flow back and forth harmoniously. She was referring to the vital energy that the Gina'abul prefer to call Niama. The energy of Pàranna is unknown to my Kuku (ancestors); only certain of our priestesses know of its existence and mechanism. It seems to be a sort of opposite face of the Niama. According to the force of will exercised and the speed with which it is passed through the Šagra (chakras), the Pàranna can open perceptions beyond our conventional notions. Mam revealed to me that the semi-etheric body of the Namlú'u is not the only element that they possess for adjusting their tonality; their great secret is their use of the Pàranna. The Namlú'u are veritable energy centers for directing molecular expansion -- an expansion realized through the perfect interaction of the Pàranna, the Šagra, and the Kundalini, which permits them to place in action their individual field of light. This field of light, issuing directly from the chain reaction effected on the atomic particles of the body, permits any organic form to transform itself into a vehicle of ascension. My mother calls this expansive action the Merkaba. Nammu indicated to me that every living thing that possesses a physical body is surrounded by this invisible force. "Each living organic body is attuned to different realities; only those beings chained to the KIGAL density are unable to render an account of it," she stated emphatically. The Merkaba is constituted of a field of counter-rotating light that links forms to the different levels of reality. By this means, it sometimes happens that certain objects find themselves in several dimensions simultaneously. In awakening their Merkaba, the Namlú'u transform themselves into super-luminous beings to whom the notions of past, present, and future do not exist in the way they do for us. I still think today that the KI density of this planet is no stranger to that, since it is so unusual in relation to others in which I have evolved up to the present. The Namlú'u possess an absolute mastery of their Šagra (chakras), which permits them to communicate together instantaneously. They can dialogue with forms of life other than their own. This was in any event that which Nammu had revealed to me, but I have never yet, even for one instant, succeeded in communicating with them other that by simple gestures. The Namlú'u have no leader. They form a collective community of the first order; a social unity -- a single essence! Parks provides more discussion concerning the Namlú'u in his book, Ádam Genisiš.

211

Nungal "Barag (sovereign) Enki, the Nungal have been stricken with a grave malady totally unknown!" Mam, Sé'et and I took a Gigirlah and departed the nature reserve of the Abzu. We were frozen in silence until our arrival. Sé'et clasped my arm tightly before descending. This scene will haunt me for eternity. The Anunna, frightened, were huddled one against the other at the edge of the encampment. From the sloughed-off skins on the ground, I deduced that my children had just entered their period of Gibil'ásu (renewal of the skin). Some Amašutum were gathering skins, which they placed into boxes. This gesture had appeared to me totally bizarre in Mulmul, but was no longer as Nammu had explained to me that the Gina'abul skins served the Amašutum as an acidic factor to feed the crystals of their Gigirlah. Most of the Nungal had taken refuge under the large main tent, while the priestesses incessantly came and went. We erupted suddenly among them. The Amašutum were like a herd; we blocked their path. We opened a passage and discovered to our stupefaction the cause of this turmoil. Sé'et took one jump and locked herself onto our mother and me. Facing us, some wailing Nungal were squatting on the ground, trying clumsily to hide their faces behind their arms. Their skin was totally white and practically devoid of scales! Was this a genetic anomaly? Mamitu leaned calmly toward the one between them and said: "There is no cause for concern, these are Babbar (albinos); they are of the Imdugud variety!" Royal blood flowed in the veins of my Alagní (clones). The unfathomable discovery shook me from head to toe. A murmur of surprise ran through the Amašutum. The news went through the colony like a wave out of nowhere. In the blink of an eye I became the focus of the Nindigir's (priestesses') regard. My mother's barely controlled amusement and the sheepish air of my sister embarrassed me profoundly. Seeing me totally disconcerted, my progenitor drily thrust at me: "How were you able to give me confidence in you? One must never clone from unknown material! Your lack of attention kept you from noticing that it is I who behind your back selected the genetic material of the Nungal. You are from now on associated with this production. I hope that this humiliation will teach you a lesson..." This was one of the greatest lessons of my life! To better my creator [An] and to flatter my ego, I had decided to produce as quickly as possible Alagní (clones) who would have offended him. To accomplish this and because of my insistence, Mam and I retained the genetic material of an "enhanced Šutum" who belonged, so to speak, to Abzu-Abba, our ancient king. Mam had seriously duped me by choosing genetic material whose identity she must have known perfectly well. Had she perhaps even changed the labels that accompanied the cells behind my back? This incident placed me face to face with my responsibilities. My experiences with cloning had been up to now slightly hazardous. From now on, I determined to myself to never fail again and make myself ridiculous before my people. Nudimmud (the cloner) was the first of my surnames; I must in the future honor it as much as possible. Hudili, my right arm, came to retrieve me. Our eyes were moist. Myself by my anger and his by emotion. He knew how, as always, to find the correct words: "Am (lord), you have given us the most beautiful of gifts. Royal blood flows in our veins. Perhaps we will be the instrument of reconciliation of the Gina'abul?"

212

Sé'et, Crystals, Dim'mege During much of this early period, Sé'et was out in the forests, observing the wildlife or conducting experiments. Sé'et, you will recall, was the Amašutum priestess who had been rescued by Sa'am on several occasions. She was devoted to Nammu and hoped to become her equal someday in terms of her knowledge, science, and leadership. Sé'et, as Parks describes her, was a very very charming female, and Sa'am was strongly attracted to her. While she was said to be Sa'am's "sister", this may have meant nothing more than that they were each created by Nammu. That was her opinion of the matter. The developing relationship between Sa'am and Sé'et bears watching, as it eventually becomes one of the most important elements, if not the most important, in Parks' story and perhaps in our own history. There was frequent concern over Sé'et in this period, because she resisted carrying the crystals that were universally used for communications, and so Sa'am was often required to go out and search for her. Those crystals were a highly important technology. Today we admire natural crystals for their beauty; we play with them, sell them at fairs and shows, and try to "meditate" on them. However, most people would be hard pressed to demonstrate that the crystals that we have are anything other than inert. Yet ancient documents and scriptures are filled with references to special stones that have great capabilities, not only to perform energetic operations on other objects, or possibly to store and replay information, but also for communications -- long range and even sort of interdimensional, as in communicating with the "gods". Parks cites and discusses a number of references concerning these matters. We have our own "crystal technology", if you will, in terms of micro-miniaturized solid-state informationprocessing devices. We do not yet, as far as I know, have any crystal technology that in itself can communicate over long distances. Perhaps this is something to watch for. Thanks to the use of their crystals, the band of Life-Designers were not oblivious to the progress of the war that had brought them to Uraš. They knew that the Ušumgal/Anunna were consolidating their hold over Ti-ama-te, and that this idyllic little adventure in the forest would soon have to end. The molting of the Nungal was the precipitate cause of the group's pulling up stakes and going to the gates of Šàlim, "City of Eternity", the capital of the Abzu. Misunderstandings needed to be cleared up, as the Sa'am's Nungal appeared to be Babbar, who would have been anything but welcome in Šàlim. After some highly interesting interaction, all was clarified, and the entire group was admitted to royal quarters where they were to be housed. It was pointed out that Sa'am/Enki was after all the Barag (King) of all the Abzus, including this one. In theory, Queen Dim'mege was his subject. In actuality, there were delicate adjustments to be made. During all the discussion, Dim'mege showed remarkable foresight: she knew the lords from the Dukù would quickly achieve control over the Earth, but by forming a powerful alliance with Sa'am, and with their mastery of agriculture and the needed equipment that they owned, they might retain some control over the situation. "...I rightly wish to see your Kuku wallowing at my feet. You, like me, do not wish to see these louts profit from the riches of the Abzu. I therefore claim responsibility for the Mášanše (cattle) and the ensemble of the Ádam (animals) who will be tasked with assisting the Gina'abul of Dukù in their works of labor." One should add, she also wished to become Sa'am's lover.

213

Nunkiga, Station on the Edin Although there was much to appreciate in the Abzu, Sa'am became restless there, and wished to construct a retreat for himself on the outer surface. Since the choice of a location for a new development was always dictated by the availability of Dirannas (Stargates), Mamitu indicated a particular spot with an exceptional concentration of them. It appeared to be a large "Edin" well "west" (east) of Kankala (Africa). (Edin or Eden = plain in Sumerian; the connection with the biblical Eden will be seen in due course.) Sa'am made some expeditions to the area and selected a place that had two medium-sized Dirannas. It was situated right in the middle of the vast "Edin". It seemed dangerous to bring the Nungal out there to perform the laborious work of setting up the station, so Sa'am turned to the forty Anunna that were with them. Though it is always difficult to get any work out of Anunna, thirty of them -- those of double polarity -- took a real interest in the task. Mamitu and Sé'et went along to advise on establishing a livestock facility. The station would need to sustain at least sixty persons and a flock of sheep would provide milk for them. For this reason, they named the place Nunkiga *, "the Noble Place of Milk". In stages, they created a small farm for raising fruits and vegetables. * NUN-KI-GA is the first name given to the holy city of Enki. One finds it so designated on the most ancient clay tablets, and later in the form ERIDUG [Decoder] Ukubi of Sínsal We departed the Abzu and passed over the broad mountains bordering the northern [southern] hemisphere and its gigantic continent where the the Ama'argi maintain bases. Our craft crossed the northern [southern] ocean to reach Kankala. This land was like an immense abandoned garden. We followed a long strip of vegetation to reach the country of Sínsal [the Rift Valley]. Different types of savannah unrolled one after the other, passing from powdery ochre to dense green. The acacias were and still are the kings in Kankala. The landscape changed when we attained the Ukubi reserve. Volcanoes and lakes dotted the eternal valley. An incalculable number of Ukubi inhabited these regions. We landed on the high plateau of the reserve. The site was a maze of valleys and mountains. Mam informed us that more than 200 million individuals had lived in Sínsal, but that the figure must be lower now due to the numbers taken by the Ušum (dragons). Our vessel frightened the natives and the local fauna. We had landed near a small isolated village on the edge of a watery plain. Smoke rose from huts, from which I presumed that the Ukubi had domesticated fire. The dwellings were constructed of branches supported by stones. I stepped into one of them and noted some stone tools that were stored there. Cowhides covered the floor. Near the fire, dead branches and dried herbs seemed fated to feed the "incandescent mystery". I rejoined Nammu and Sé'et at the center of the village. Suddenly a female Ukubi with her infant in her arms came out of a hut and headed off in the direction of the plain below. "By the Source," I exclaimed, "these are primitives, they are not simply Ádam (animals)!" My remark was hardly pleasing to Mam who retorted drily, "The omnipresence of fear and emotion in their daily life chains them to matter. On that account, they are hardly more Ádam than you or I."

214

...The wind began to turn, leading to a break in the natural murmuring. I knew this particular atmosphere. Mam, totally exalted, invited us to move rapidly down toward the valley. A bit farther, we caught a glimpse of a friendly-looking Ukubi family. Hands raised, they communicated with the Namlú'u. The "primitives" undulated from head to foot. The etheric beings stamped their feet in rhythm, creating a cyclic pounding sound. Sé'et and I were stupefied by this strange custom. Nammu pricked her ears, counting the beats, finally stammering: "I don't know this combination!" Disconcerted, she seized the Gírkú from my waistband, passed her hand several times along the edge of the crystal and shouted: "Namlú'u-Ukubi -- binary combination previously unknown!" Our génitrice raised her arm and recorded the scene "on-the-fly". The rhythm was constant, but it rose in power. It suddenly became giddying, disorienting, creating a sort of trance among the Ukubi. The Namlú'u began to turn their heads in cadence... In the next moment, An's fleet made its triumphant appearance on Uraš, having swept Ti-ama-te of its enemies. In that same moment, the Namlú'u vanished. This marked the first phase of their withdrawal from Ti-ama-te. Full and formal withdrawal occurred only a short time later. Additional 2

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (AG-2) Humans Review Readers by now have had more than a taste of the characters of those who waged the war that transformed our solar system, Ti-ama-te, and our planet Uraš, and the events leading up to the new situation have been mentioned. But we should take a moment here to review and sum up. In our region of the Milky Way Galaxy, and in the constellations mentioned on these pages, at least, there exist some civilizations -- designated Kadištu -- with the genetic makeup, the orientation, and the training/experience to support the aims and programs of what Parks calls The Source. Generally when Parks uses the words God and the gods, he is actually referring to imposters; it is important to remain aware of this. What the aims and programs are, is not made clear, but the development of life forms through genetics seems to be a most important part. Because of this, Parks often refers to the Kadištu as Planificateurs and Planificatrices. These French words are normally translated into English as planners. However, in view of what they do in Parks' story, I with a bit of license translate as Life Designers, intended as a message to the advocates of Intelligent Design. This solar system, Ti-ama-te, had been a primary Kadištu base, under the guidance of the extraordinary multidimensional Namlú'u primordial humans who had been developed here. The system was named after Tiamata, the Ušumgal queen of the Gina'abul of Margíd'da, who was the one most responsible for it. Tiamata was definitely of Kadištu orientation, as were Nammu and Sa'am. Other Kadištu races were here: the female Gina'abul known as Amašutum, the Ama'argi based in the Abzu of Uraš, the Urmah and the Imdugud.

215

Definitely opposed to the Kadištu, and also here, were royal Kingú-Babbar and related races, and on occasion Ušumgal. It's important to note that the Kingú-Babbar were (are?) violent enemies of the Ušumgal. When Tiamata learned, via Nammu and Sa'am, that An and the other Ušumgal lords were developing the warrior Anunna race and the much despised Mušgir for purposes of conquest, she immediately prepared to wage war, against the advice of the higher Kadištu councils. This act was out of character for a Kadištu, but anyway this was her choice. Tiamata quickly found an ally in the Kingú, and together they virtually annihilated An's Anunna forces in a single "day", but An and his close relatives, and a number of Anunna and Mušgir, escaped the main battles and came to Ti-ama-te, where they overcame the Kingú who were based here. During that brief war, Sa'am and his party were also under attack by the Kingú, to whom their Kadištu status meant nothing or less. So Sa'am and his associates, and also about 300 surviving members of the Nungal Kadištu race that Sa'am had developed, fled here also. In the process of escaping here, Sa'am's creation Enlíl managed to isolate and chase Tiamata here too, and at a certain point in time not long after that, they destroyed Tiamata and all of her forces that had come with her. In that moment, the Namlú'u departed... as they had told Sa'am earlier that they would. They had foreseen all of this. While the most powerful Kadištu had withdrawn, the larger Kadištu community outside Ti-ama-te remained of course intact, and now set up a sort of quarantine... you know, the one we live under today. Sa'am and his party had not taken part in the war. They had, one might say, dallied among the Ama'argi and done some genetic work, but suddenly reality came to them. For having been allied with Tiamata and thus indirectly the Kingú, they could almost be seen as enemies of the Ušumgal local victors. They, the Ama'argi, and the Amašutum, were all trapped here with the powerful Ušumgal clearly about to take over the rule of the solar system. They needed to decide on some sort of strategy, and quickly. Hudili's Address Hudili (the senior Nungal and Sa'am/Enki's faithful "right arm") addresses an emergency council of the Ama'argi, from the height of his imposing stature and in a piercing voice: The victorious army can never exploit the Amašutum of Uraš without risking their total isolation from the rest of this universe. Uraš is clearly no longer under the protection of the Kadištu, but it is always under their benevolent vigilance. The allies of the Source never completely abandon a place on which they have worked. This is what we have learned, we, Nungal, when we were with the Sukkal. You doubtless know why Tiamata had placed us in the hands of this race of Life Designers. The Sukkal are allied with the Urmah. The Imdugud come from the Urmah and Kingú-Babbar. Today, all of you present here in this Assembly are undoubtedly thinking that our metamorphosis has moved us closer to the Kingú-Babbar, but we, Nungal, are more Imdugud in our body and Sukkal in our heart. With hindsight, and after all these events, I ask myself at what point Tiamata knew our secret affiliation. We were created by the very holy Enki and Nammu to whom we render eternal gratitude. We slept in some part in the depths of the genetic patrimony reserve in Nalulkára. Nammu-Damkina and Enki have awakened us forever. We are the worthy inheritors of the Kadištu knowledge.

216

We are but approximately 300 survivors, but we will do all that is in our power to protect you and to maintain peace. Tiamata has judged that this peace was endangered by the obvious designs of the Ušumgal. Let us render homage to our queen who is engaged in an absurd war, but who is devoted to preserving the premier mission of the Amašutum, that of maintaining peace in the heart of the Gina'abul. Wherever she may be, let us render to her our eternal thanks. Sé'et called for calm, in respect for Tiamata. And the assembly stood in silence. Then, Hudili concluded energetically: When we go to meet the Ušumgal and their Anunna warriors, we will present to them the jewel of this planet. We will show them a Namlú'u. They will not be able to disavow the work of the Kadištu. The army of Ubšu'ukinna (Maïa in the Pleiades) will not unfurl its ensign of victory on Uraš. In the name of life, we will all see this together!

217

The Jewish traditions found in the rabbinical exegesis, itself traced from Mesopotamian and Egyptian beliefs, explain that, "The abyss named Tehom (taken from Tiamat(a)) raised itself and threatened to submerge the work of God. But in his chariot of fire (sic), God rode the waves and hurled at him great volleys of hail, lightning, and thunderbolts. God then dispatched Leviathan, the monstrous ally of Tehom, with one blow to the head, and also the monster Rahab with a thrust of his sword straight through the heart." Tehom, the Abyss, and his "monstrous" acolytes surely represent Tiamata and her allies, who were mostly destroyed, expelled, or buried in the earth, which is to say in the hollow world of the Abzu (the Abyss).

218

As you will have understood, this grotesque allegory is intended to attest to the burial of the worship of the Mother-Goddess and of the Source by the alien usurpers. Whether it is,      Marduk who hunts Tiamat(a) Seth who pursues Apophis Zeus who kills Typhon Mikael who eliminates the villain Satan Yahvé who unseats Tehom-Leviathan, ...the story is exactly the same every time! We will see later that certain Biblical passages also equate the abyssal monsters (adversaries of the good and irritable "one God") to enemy countries, such as Egypt. After the completion of Hudili's address to the assembly, Mamitu took Sa'am aside and told him that with her new power of Niama (that she had received from him), she was now able to view the future developments on Uraš, and they were horrible. Unimaginable anguish and bloodshed awaited them. ...The perverse beings who destroyed our queen's fleet are going to create bitterness on this world. The Namlú'u will fall and our own people will suffer to a point that you do not imagine.... my son, I see blood, much blood flowing... Mam was practically in a panic and wanted to leave Uraš as quickly as possible, within the brief moment of time that she felt was available to them. She had calculated that they had enough ships at their disposal (about sixty Gigirlah) to escape with all the Amašutum and Sa'am's Nungal. But Sa'am recalled his briefing by the Kadištu and would not flee what he felt to be his responsibility. In this discussion, Mam explained that this ill-fated planet had long been under the hidden control of the royal Gina'abul -- the Kingú Babbar. She had always concealed this information from the Kuku administration of Margíd-da (Ursa Major) who, had they known that Ti-ama-te (the Solar System) was dominated by their eternal rivals, would have come on the instant. And so she had labored long and hard to maintain light on this planet. But now that the Kadištu had gone, she had no more spirit for it. It was here that Sa'am told his mother that the Kadištu had actually turned over the vigil over the planet to them, Sa'am, his mother and sisters, and the others with them. This was news, and she was moved by it. She said that it is very rare that the Kadištu ever make any suggestions to anyone. In this case, she said, Sa'am should disregard her earlier proposals. She opened wide her protective arms... My son, I will support you unto the death, if that should come.

219

Exchanging New Names: Zehuti and Petah

THOTH

PTAH In the solemn moments following Hudili's moving speech, Sa'am/Enki without any reflection was moved to give to his premier Nungal the title/name Zehuti (= Egyptian Djehuti/Thoth). Please see the for decomposition of the Sumerian syllables in this word.

220

Thoth is frequently represented in the form of a being with the head of an ibis. One should know that the ibis is often reported to be the bird that symbolizes the dead who voyages in the other world before attaining the light. Thus, Thoth is justly he who "brings to the deceased the breath of life". [His role is] similar to that of Seth's for the solar god, but contrary to Seth, Thoth defends the sun god not with a sword, but with magical formulas, because he is a great magician. We also note that Thoth personifies knowledge, science, and writing. He is generally considered as "the bird emerged from Ptah"... Zehuti quickly returned the gesture, announcing to the entire gathering that henceforth he would name Sa'amEnki Petah (Ptah). Some correspondences between the Egyptian god Ptah and Sa'am-Enki: PTAH-SA'AM-ENKI A fashioner, a creator of images (clones!). Images show Ptah seated in a potter's pose.-Nudímmud: "He who fashions and puts the images into the world" = "the cloner" Hymn from Iunyt (Esna in Upper Egypt): "Ptah-Tatenem first put the gods into the world".-Placed the Nungal into the world "Beauty of visage"-"The well-fashioned (beautiful) lord" God of the terrestrial depths-Ruler of the abysses Kingdom is the Abzu from which comes the Egyptian term Abdju. Caused minerals to grow in the depths of the earth. Occupied with the forge and gold. The divine smith (metalworker).-Occupied with the gold mines for the Gina'abul. Protector of artisans Mason of the world-The Master Mason

Etc... More evidence will be provided as we proceed, supporting the concept that Sa'am-Enki corresponds well to the Egyptian divinity Ptah. Fallen Angels A fracas in the streets of Šàlim and a call for "Enki, Enki!" awakened Sa'am-Enki from his rest and brought him quickly to where Ama'argi, Nungal and Anunna were gathered, very excited, while flying vessels of the Kingú passed overhead. Zehuti came to meet Enki and quickly explained: a contingent of Kingú was requesting asylum in the Abzu! Enki's decision was required on the spot. Only one choice was possible, though this was not without its risks. The Kingú were forbidden to remain in the Abzu, but they could take refuge in the numerous grottos and natural tunnels hidden within the earth's crust. (Do we know about these today?) The royal Gigirlah stayed on until the Ama'argi finally trained their guns on them. That is how a certain number of Kingú came to take refuge under the mountains of Uraš.

221

This is one of many paintings depicting the theme, always with the same elements: angels rebelling against God and falling to Earth. In the usual theocratic interpretation, these angels-gone-wrong (after all, they opposed "God", they mated with God's human creatures, etc.) are being punished for their sins. But many events could account for this racial memory. Here, Parks suggests the banishing of some of the Kingú to homes under the surface of the Earth after being defeated by An, Enlíl, and the Anunna, though none of these players could be called angels by any stretch.

222

And - how ironic - An, Enlíl, and the Anunna themselves, the would-be Gods, were chained to the Earth by the Life Designers after destroying the Queen, Tiamata. Parks also cites the interaction between the "angels" of god of the Earth (the Anunna, "angels of Yahvé") and the Nungal (sons of the Elohim). Aria The incident of the Kingús' requested asylum clarified and brought immediacy to the situation. Sa'am and his people could not remain in isolation while his Kuku were consolidating their hold on the planet. At the particular moment, roles were still fluid, and now was the time to attempt to optimize them. The first step was to mark their territory and to signal their presence. Zehuti was ordered to take command of 100 Gigirlah and to begin patrolling the planet's exterior, keeping in constant communication. Mam, Sé'et, and Sa'am posted themselves on Aria (Antarctica), the sparsely-populated boreal (southern in our times) continent on which the Ama'argi had established several scientific stations. Aria was a verdant country upon which the north (south) wind played agreeably, sometimes melodiously with the airs around the declivity leading toward the Abzu. Aria (Antarctica) The name of this frozen continent of today has surprisingly rich ancient associations. Rich and varied, yet Parks' information unifies them handily, once it is understood. The Sumerian form, A-RI-A: "desert country, region". Connotation in Latin vocabularies is "melody". Sanskrit: colonies established in India, also designating "nobles" or "masters". Egyptian Book of the Dead: Ariâa, meaning "guardian" and above all "gatekeeper of the opening to Amentet (or Amenti)", which is to say of the "other world", the abode of the righteous" in the Egyptian funerary texts. The Egyptians of the more recent dynasties regrettably confound this "other world" (indicating the terrestrial Duat) with A'amenpteh (Atlantis).

Sa'am's party landed in a region "filled with natural folds" -- mountain ranges! He had never seen such as these up to this time. The elevations were snow-covered. No Ukubi had ever been implanted there. The peaceful plains basked in a temperate climate. But this was far from the temperatures of Margíd'da (Ursa Major) or of Mulmul (the Pleiades). Sé'et shivered a bit. Briefing (2) Mam said to us suddenly, "The time has come!" She brought out a small yellow crystal from a case on her waistband and twirled it above her head. In just the time it took to turn her head several times to scrutinize the surrounding area, two Namlú'u appeared suddenly in our dimension. They seemed to me even larger than those whom we had been accustomed to meet. Their stature impressed me terribly. Neither Sé'et nor I had known that it was possible to summon Namlú'u with the aid of a mineral like that. "These are Namlú'u from very high levels. I am the only one to possess this crystal; no one must know of the existence of this stone! Dim'mege is its guardian when I am absent from this planet," whispered our progenitor.

223

Nammu then addressed them with these words: Welcome to you, and we thank you for honoring us by your presence. Mam raised her hand. The two beings tall as mountain responded in the same fashion. One of them suddenly changed his physiognomy. It was only at that moment that I understood that the Namlú'u are polymorphs. My stupefaction was even greater when the being addressed us in our language. The creatures of the world of duality are good companions when they detach themselves momentarily from the ego to meet us. It is always a joy to meet with you, Šubatám. ŠUBA2-TÁM (brilliant reflection) was the name that the Namlú'u gave to Mamítu-Nammu. The Sumerian decomposition of this epithet can equally be translated as "brilliant precious stone". As so often happens, the Sumerian offers another translation thanks to a game of words. The surname can equally be transposed to ŠUBA-TÁM, "the brilliant guardian", which conforms to Nammu's role as the great life designer of Uraš. Times are difficult for the allies of the Source. Specimens of limited flowering, belonging to our own family, arrive on Uraš. You do not know them yet. They are different from the Kingú. They have hunted your creators and are actually in conflict with the Kingú. They disturb the fragile peace that dwells in Ti-ama-te (the solar system) and wish to transform this part of our universe. Yes, we have seen these beings. Our founders have also spoken of them and of their relations with the Kingú. They call them the Gílimanna (Celestial Bestiary) [see Decoder]. The last Kadištu with whom we have been in contact actually are the Urmah. What can we do at this time to please you? We have thought that it would be judicious to introduce you to these Gina'abul in order to inform them of the genius of the emissaries of the Source. Your presence thus revealed cannot but contain their malevolent projects. Heaven is immense. Its stars are infinite; some are born today while others die at the same instant. The ocean is great and its pearls innumerable, but some seem more pleasing to view than others. Uraš is vast and its different forms of life are considerable, but are all subject to the rhythm of the KIGAL which arises from life, death, and rebirth. If a primitive form of life issued from the Source wishes to install itself on Uraš, we cannot stand in its way. The KIGAL of Uraš is a place where changes regularly occur. It is a world of change and duality. This world will go to its ruin if the plans of the Gina'abul are not restricted. You yourselves are in danger! We are not ignorant of that, Šubatám (brilliant reflection). Our first role was to guard the KI of Uraš for the emissaries of the Source. We have done that for many Limamu (millennia). At present, a master of the KI has been designated by you, yourself. We rejoice to see that he appears to be your son. Nothing happens by chance, Šubatám. Our founders have truly not been repulsed from Ti-ama-te (the solar system), but have retired temporarily to allow duality to have its way in this world where the evolutionary process of the soul largely predominates. However, the founders never cease to watch! We defer to your judgment and that of your son Enki. If you think that it would be wise to introduce us to your brothers, then we will agree to it.

224

Prophetess He is there, he arrives, the murderer of our sovereign. His project is horrifying! The furious winds blow with him. She falls as a flowing star in the night, she, the faithful ambassador of the Source who dreamed of a permanent truce for all the Gina'abul. In the shadow of the patriarch sidles the carnivore, the seducer of the Nations. The Sipad (herder) of the flock whose march is teetering. His designs are sinister. The multitude honors him blindly with a single voice. He drinks from their sorrows and his work on the earth... and she falls, the Ama (mother), she plunges into the deep ocean. No one can do anything.... The wave, the breaking wave... Align with Us or Die Who owns the Earth? Who owns the Solar System? Many would say "Whoever has the power to claim it." The religious person would add "Only God has that power." In Anton Parks' reports -- his books -- there are races who, by their orientation, by their training, and by their genetics, are closer to "The Source" than the others. And while they do include fierce warrior races among them, (e.g., the Urmah), these races generally do not claim and hold territory. That is not their way. To the great consternation of Tiamata, Mamitu-Nammu, Dim'mege, and others who had established the great life-creating experimental station that was Ti-ama-te. They could not understand why numbers of Kingú were permitted to remain and flourish here; these haughty royal Gina'abul were slaughtering and eating the precious Ukubi and other creatures that were being developed. The final straw for these Amašutum had been the discovery that An and the other Ušumgal lords were developing a powerful new army of Anunna and Mušgir. Against the advice of the higher Kadištu councils, these Amašutum formed an alliance with the Kingú and determined to drive the new threat out of this part of the galaxy. And they had very nearly achieved their clean sweep, but there was a problem: Enlíl, Enki's misguided creation, had managed to corner Tiamata and chase her all the way to Ti-ama-te with the Ušumgal and an unknown number of their warriors joining the chase; Sa'am-Enki and some 300 Nungal had followed, hoping to rescue their queen. And then the gates closed. Whoever was here, was here. Nobody could leave and no one else was entering. [What gates, you ask? The Diranna. See Stargates. These are apparently easily defended from within, and control over them has never been achieved by any party quarantined in this solar system. Indeed, that is the quarantine.] Shortly after that, as we saw above, Tiamata was killed, her mothership was destroyed, and then Sa'am received the telepathic message from his father, An: Victory was total, and Sa'am was to join them immediately. This was the setup for an epoch-making meeting that took place in the very important African savannah: "Sínsal", the reserve for the development of "bipedals", and known to us today as the place where the remains of the earliest proto-humans are found. As we will see, everything about this meeting could be seen as a jockeying for power or power arrangements. In that sense, it set the theme for all future human activity down to our own time -- although humans such as we know them had not yet been created -- and we would hazard to say, nonhuman intelligence (ETs, gods, God, or whatever you wish to call them) in this sphere also.

225

Dim'mege and Mamu were planning to assert their territorial control, even to the point of challenging the very presence of the Ušumgal, and they were expecting the Namlú'u to appear and back up her claim. They had expected to see a straggling remnant of the Anunna army. But they were in for some unpleasant shocks. The first was the sight of the tip of Africa, inundated by the tidal wave that had been created by the plunge of Tiamata's mothership. The second, upon reaching Sínsal, was the view of the victorious armada, hundreds of thousands of warriors lined in military precision. Facing them, Sa'am's party consisted of himself, Mam, Sé'et, Zehuti and Dim'mege, flanked by a hundred Nungal, some Anunna who had arrived on Uraš with them, and 400 Ama'argi. No match. But it was the Kuku (ancestors) who were stunned, and the cause of it was the sight of the Nungal. With their light skin they were taken for Kingú Babbar and the cry went out to kill them on the spot. But Mam took the verbal offensive, declared the presence of the invaders to be an outrage, and refused to have to justify in this meeting place the species who belonged to Mam's group. At this point, the Kuku emerged from the mass, followed by Ninmah and Enlíl. Sa'am immediately noticed that Enlíl had not molted, as had his Nungal. This business of who molts and who doesn't seems to be key among all these races and genetic operations. At any rate, Sa'am with his knowledge of cloning almost lost himself in contemplation of the implications of this curious discovery. Anšár (creator of An) brought the focus back to matters at hand by reminding Mam that her mistress and creator, Tiamata, was defunct and could no longer give her cover, and that Mam was henceforth under the Kukus' "divine injunction". Sa'am took a moment to scrutinize the spirit of one of the Anunna standing near the Ušumgal. He wanted to learn how he was seen in their eyes. What he saw was confusion in their hearts. Sa'am was the son of An, with the power to command them, but also a coward who preferred to take refuge in Mam's petticoats rather than join them in combat... Enlíl then signaled his soldiers. With a great din, first one and then three more cadavers were projected into the air, landing heavily at the feet of Sa'am and the others. They were a green Kingú, a Kingú Babbar, an Amašutum, and an Urmah warrior. Again, Sa'am the geneticist studied the face and body of the Urmah, never having seen one before. The skin was golden as the sun, his hair of an ochre tone... "That is what we do to our adversaries," broke in Anšár. "This is but a pale reflection of the torrent of blood that has been spilled on account of Tiamata and her allies. It is Enlíl, our champion, who led us to victory. It is to him that comes the right to administer this territory. You are in our grip. Align with our side or you will all die.!" The little pageant continued with Ninmah stepping forward to announce that her lover, Enlíl, has been proclaimed Master of the Mardukù (the Laws) by the combined Ušumgal Council.

Please review Laws. Without an understanding of these Laws -- who wrote them, what they were intended for, and how they were subverted -- many other understandings will escape the reader as we move through these books. Don't forget to think about the role of laws in religions, highly pertinent. Also, keep your eye on this very interesting character, Ninmah. A Kadištu. Or was she? Sometimes she herself would have liked to know. But that's life on Uraš for you! It helps you find out who you really are.

226

Another note: While the Ušumgal Council appeared early in the Chronicles narrative, it seems to take on great prominence from this point forward in the history. Clearly, some key event concerning this council has transpired.

Ninmah continues... "The Anunna High Dignitaries have also voted. To [Enlíl] alone accrues the right henceforth to administer the Anunna of Dukù. Therefore we have accorded him the title of MARDUK. "We wish to have no further effusions of blood. Your destiny is in your hands."

A momentous detail that the Assyrian specialists have never understood: Marduk is not a proper name, but a title given to him who possessed the full powers, that is to say, who was the Master of the Mardukù. [See linked references above.] In the Mesopotamian mythology Marduk is the son of Enki, we know that to be true, except that Marduk is no other than Enlíl at this precise point in history. [The specialists do not understand that Enlíl is Enki's son. In fact, they seem to be unaware of the entire cloning enterprise (and how this clouds the meaning of family or parental relations) that was so all-important.] We will see at the end of this work [AG] and throughout the third book that Enki had another son who also carried the title of Marduk. This explains why the tablets make at one point a clear distinction between Marduk and Enlíl while still amalgamating them in certain versions.

A moment of discussion between Dim'mege and Mam, and then Dim'mege stepped forward to pronounce, as sovereign of the Amašutum of Uraš, that she would not oppose the coming of the Gina'abul, but the firstranking of Uraš would have to be consulted. And who would they be, joked An. If there were any beings more evolved than these ridiculous Ukubi (apes), let them show themselves now or forever quail before our presence! Well, that was a moment. Dim'mege signaled with Nammu's yellow crystal and some fifty Namlú'u popped into the KI, right in the middle of the Anunna formation, quietly and effortlessly bumping the soldiers aside. A moment of cold panic seized the Anunna in their columns, who then moved to distance themselves from these beings, tall as mountains. Zehuti then moved to join with the Namlú'u, and from that position, addressed Enlíl: As the premier Nungal, and full member of the Kadištu, I allow myself to assign to you the holy presence of those responsible for this place. They are surprising beings who conjugate all the qualities of emissaries of the Source. You who wish to pass yourself as the Šàtam [territorial administrator] of Uraš, you must accept the Namlú'u, in the name of the Source of whom we are all issue and in the name of your creator Sa'am-Enki, master of this place!

227

Here, Zehuti prostrated himself before the Namlú'u; Sa'am and his group did the same. But the Anunna remained stunned by all that was taking place. The Ušumgal, with nothing to say, said nothing. An had become feverish. Enlíl watched him from the corner of his eye. And then, with a nervous snigger: "Never! Never will I kneel before these creatures who are no parents of mine!" "Not even before your creator Sa'am-Nudimmud-Enki to whom you owe your life as do all your Nungal brothers present here?" asked Zehuti. "I have no common origin with you and your Nungal brothers," responded Enlíl. "Am I modified like all of you? Have I the white skin like that of the Kingú-Babbar traitors? I recognize but one authority, that of my fathers with whom I went to battle in the heaven. He who you call Enki is for me Nudímmud. As a son of An, he is just a brother to me, but not my parent!"

Yet another important element that seems to have escaped the experts on Mesopotamian tablets: the bloody disputes between Enlíl and Enki are not over fraternal order, but over ascendancy (lineage). In facts, there exists an ancient Sumerian tradition in which Enlíl definitely descended from Enki and his spouse, the goddess of the Earth Damkina. The specialists, troubled by such documentation, have preferred to put it into their heads that it must not be the same Enki (even if it was the same spouse Damkina as in the other texts), and have thus transformed this Enki into an obscure god of the Earth of whom no one knows anything... This confusion is explained by the fact that Enlíl, from his arrival on the Earth, profited from his notoriety by creating a deviation between his creator and himself. This devious maneuver permitted him to record himself as brother (at times even elder brother) of Enki and not as his son. Only the Ušumgal, the Nungal and the ancient Anunna knew the truth. Time has taken care of the rest. Other documents of clay reveal however this hidden filiation, as for example the tablet K 5157 (bilingual text, part of the Babylonian Liturgies -- Paris, 1913) where it is stated: "[Enlíl], whom the father who has engendered you, Enki, (and) Ninki, send you a prayer in my favor." Ninki ("priestess of the Earth") is a name given to Nammu, but also to her daughter Sé'et.

An interceded here, offering a kind of reconciliation, showing a "magnanimous" side. He thanked "Nudímmud" for having integrated the diverse heretofore-unknown species of this place. He said that the information that Sa'am and Nammu had compiled would be of great support to their project. And while Nammu had not been able to eliminate the influence of the Kingú over Uraš, at least Sa'am had been able to resist them, to the point where none were in evidence at the moment. For all this, he rendered thanks to Sa'am and agreed the name ENKI was sound and well-deserved. The Master of the KI will be their teacher and will guarantee the development of the colony. Furthermore, Sa'am had already worked for the survival of the Anunna in the first battle on the Dukù. For all this, Enki will be given the full rights to manage his domains, and of course he has the rights to all of the Abzus of Ti-ama-te (the Solar System). Enlíl will be the Šàtam (Administrator) in chief of all the Anunna developments. Enlíl and Enki will work together for the survival of the colony...

228

The Jewish literature and the texts of the Koran explain that Satan cohabited with the "angels" because he was a part of the same celestial family and he was himself in the service of God (=An). The Mesopotamian mythology indicates itself that, upon the arrival of the Anunna on the blue planet, the Earth was given to Enlíl and the Abzu to Enki... But the texts do not indicate that Enki and the priestesses who surrounded him were adroitly deprived of their rights and of their legitimate oversight of Uraš.

...Ninmah will remain in the Uraš colony with her lover. The Ušumgal will purify Ti-ama-te of their enemies. Once that is achieved, some of them will return to Udu'idimsa (Mars) with the High Council and "one other" will rejoin the colony of Enlíl on Uraš. Here Enki was momentarily nonplussed, and Sé'et took the opportunity to step forward and speak her mind. She might have done better to hold back, because this resulted in An's proposal to exile her to Mulge for her troubles. Interesting and most significant point: An put this to a vote of the seven members of the Council, of which Enki was counted as one (due to his having inherited the position from the father of them all, Abzu-Abba, whom he had killed in the first days of his life). His vote made no difference; in fact they knew he would vote against so they never even asked him. It seems that majority rules in this Council institution. As the Anunna soldiers were taking Sé'et away, Mamítu and Enki protested, which resulted in a peremptory decision by Anšár to send her to Udu'idimsa (Mars), where he felt she would be more useful anyway (there being too many Kadištu on Mulge). Or did he have other intentions for her? It was noted that he gave her an odd look. Further negotiations ensued, with Dim'mege and her Ama'argi being granted the rights to her territories but in return for services that would be required of them. Briefing (3) The reader may have noticed that scattered throughout these pages are occasional passages designated "Briefing". These contain information from Kadištu sources, as Parks recalls them, and they invariably have value that passes beyond the activities of the moment but can help us today in our understanding of the pageant in which we find ourselves. Designating them as "Briefings" is intended to assist the reader in locating them using the menus or the search engine. One of these occurs at this point in the narrative. An is reminded of the Namlú'u who had been silently standing in their midst. In fact, his soldiers were becoming disturbed by this. An looked up at them, became rather uncomfortable with their presence, and made a dissembling attempt to approach them. We will pass by that, except to say that it clearly angered the Namlú'u, one of whom replied thusly: We are not party to your dealings. Your words are the sickness of your affliction. You seem to lose yourselves in a perpetual disequilibrium of expression of the Source. This brings to you an erroneous vision of the world that surrounds you and distances you from inner peace. May the emissaries of the Source who work in the heart of your group lead you toward true wisdom.

229

Do not deceive yourselves as to your adversaries! Contraries are always attracted; this is not a fatal thing. Take the time to hear what they have to say to you. Some have a positive influence and others are diverting. Watch them acting and perhaps even enduring to guide your line toward reason. The effort must come from you. No one will do it for you. The time has come for us to withdraw progressively from this density, which is in great peril. At this point, Mamu overstepped. She attempted to command the Namlú'u to remain: YOU HAVE NOT BEEN PROGRAMMED FOR THAT! In doing this, she showed that she too had failed to grasp some basic matters. The Namlú'u then were required to give her a gentle dressing-down, in front of her enemies: Emotion gets the better of you, Šubatám (brilliant guardian). We have not been programmed at all, contrary to your own creations. You seem sometimes to forget it, but this is justified by the fact that the females of the Gílimanna (Celestial Bestiary) did not participate in our conception. We are but simple conduits linked to the Source. We have no particular obligation other than to propagate the light. Our creators left this density in order to allow you to experiment with your ideologies. This quest that guides your hearts has been in progress for many Limamu (millennia). The coming of all these soldiers represents the final phase of the work of the Gílimanna (Celestial Bestiary) on Ti-ama-te (the solar system). This phase will take whatever time is required for total realization, but it will lead the Gílimanna to an impasse if it persists on this path. For us to remain near the Gílimanna while it develops the most painful phase of its project of demolition, would lead to suicide for all of us. Šubatám (brilliant guardian), guard your energy to aid your own. You have no need of our services to complete the work of your life. We leave you now and may reason win you over and never be at risk of losing you in eternal torments... I heard "Good riddance!" from the group of my Kuku (ancestors). The Namlú'u disappeared from our reality, scattering several Anunna. Was it a farewell or simply a "till we meet again"? Aftermath

A tasty extract from the gnostic Nag-Hammadi text, "The Origins of the World", Codex NH2-5 ; 20: "When he (the first father) learned for certain that there existed before him a luminous immortal Man, he was profoundly troubled, because he had declared to all the gods and to their angels: 'I am God. No other exists beside me.' "And he was frightened by that which perhaps they, from that point on, knew: that one other than he had existed before him and could condemn him! But he, insensed as he was, ignored this condemnation and took it lightly.

230

He said, "If someone was before me, let him appear, that one may see his light. And no sooner had he said that, than a light shone forth from the Ogdoade who is in the heights and crossed the seven Heavens and the Earth. When the first father saw how beautiful and clear was this light, he was stunned and became confused. When the light had appeared, a marvelous human figure was shown in it..." This "briefing" went down hard on everyone present on the Sínsal that day. The Anunna soldiers, for example were left in anguish. Thinking themselves to be the most highly-evolved form of life and now able to relax in their new idyllic world, they had been quite disillusioned by the vision of the Namlú'u and the things they had said. They went back to their Gigirlah and took to the skies. An, for his part, was totally confused. Sa'am's Kuku, Ninmah, and Enlíl were furious. Sa'am and his people went to their various vessels. Zehuti had started to board with Nammu and Sa'am, but Nammu gestured him away, to go find some other vehicle. Sa'am was disconsolate, head in his hands, but Mam pulled his hands away and gave him some slaps. She was highly disappointed with him, whom she had thought to be a Kirišti (Kadištu emissary, working in the universe for the Source), because he had not acted to save his sister. She went on to list all the things that Sé'et had been doing for him, and it was an impressive list. But she did not seem to know or acknowledge how much Sa'am truly loved his sister, and how much he was grieving. This was cruel. First Inhabitants As we have seen, when the Ušumgal and their Anunna, Mušgir, and Mìmínu (see Races) came sweeping down to the Earth, it was not as though there was no one to greet them. Our planet already had a history and had its occupants. As a matter of fact, Uraš (Earth) had been colonized for a very long time before that awful moment. The Namlú'u had been created here, and under their guidance the Kingú and the Ama'argi Amašutum had been developing a number of primates who were by that time well established (Project Kingú). Mamitu-Nammu and the Ama'argi had been very actively developing a variety of life forms here ("Project Elohim"). The Two Ádamic Lines graphic farther down this page begins at a point in time 200,000 years prior to the arrival, and provides at least a glimpse of the two aforementioned "projects". Note from that graphic that they had been working with entities known as Ugubi, Ukubi, Ukubi Ullegara, etc. Who or what were these, and how do they fit with our conventional understanding of the archaeology and paleontology of the period? It is important to provide a reconciliation of Parks' information with the conventional picture if at all possible. To begin to achieve this, we are going to look at the (more-or-less) standard taxonomy of the primates. Although taxonomy, strictly speaking, is purely concerned with classification, it is often presented pictorially as a tree structure, which does encourage an interpretation of descent through time of developing life forms. In other words, evolution. Since, as you may have guessed, Parks' story argues strongly for something more like design and mixing-matching of genes in a laboratory, this is not going to support evolution but rather is a very strong sort of "intelligent design" - except not exactly by "God", as the IDers would have it, but by the pseudogod that was Ušumgal-Anunna. We have developed a taxonomy graphic that has no time element in it. Rather, it shows nested "bubbles". This will provide an initial crude framework for understanding some terms and for showing how all this begins to fit together. Please take a moment to study this image:

231

A couple of points about the diagram: The entire lower grouping is a subfamily that should be seen as nested within the family Hominidae. It was impractical to place it there in the graphic. Also, what is shown as the "Gorilla tribe" is sometimes considered to be a separate subfamily of the great apes. We have shown in a white font the names used by Parks that need to be grafted into this system: Ugubi "Inferior ancestor" = ape Ukubi'im (Project Elohim) "Inferior clay people" Homo Neanderthalensis On the Sumerian tablets (Project Elohim): ullegarra = placed before the manipulation of the gods annegarra = placed after the manipulation Ukubi Genus Homo (Project Kingú) Other names found on the tablets and used in Ádam Genisiš will be explained below.

232

This subject will be taken up in much more detail in the section "Creating Humans" below, and indeed in much of the remainder of the website, still under development. Kharsag! At the end of Anton Parks' first book, Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres, the opening battles of the great new war between the rebellious Ušumgal and Tiamata's combined forces had quickly resulted in disaster for the Ušumgal, except that a remnant had escaped to this solar system, and in the process Enlíl had managed to chase Tiamata here as well, where she was subsequently destroyed. Enlíl had done this, while Sa'am-Enki and his associates, who also had managed to flee to Ti-ama-te and Uraš in particular, were having a relatively idyllic time experimenting with the life forms they found in our nowsouthern hemisphere. Sa'am, Mamítu-Nammu, and their immediate party had gone to "the heart of the planetary reserve," and were joined there by 300 surviving Nungal, accompanied by close to 180 Amašutum and also by a small number of Anunna who had gotten past a protective barrier set up by the Kadištu. They sheltered there, having broken communication with the maneuvering warriors, while combat raged elsewhere in Ti-ama-te, and particularly on Udu'idimsa (Mars), which was the larder of the solar system at that time. An soon consolidated and established himself there along with his bloody warriors. There were assurances that Mulge, the planet of the Kadištu, would never be conquered, due to its elevated frequency. Certain races of Life Designers lived there in the ANGAL (higher frequencies), while others such as the Amašutum, the Abgal, and perhaps the Urmah, tended to frequent the Abzu (subterranean world). Parks does not know of the status of Mulge-Tab (the satellite of Mulge) at that time, though a number of Amašutum had been stationed there since the coming of that race into the bosom of the Kadištu (Life Designers). When total victory was announced by An, Enlíl's illustrious future here was assured, while Sa'am-Enki would remain forever a barely-tolerated strangeling, even though his great talents were desperately needed and gladly received by the new overlords. Karma One: The Ušumgal hierarchy and the Anunna came to colonize the surface of the globe and installed themselves, not at first in the Mesopotamian plain, but in the mountains situated today to the north of Mesopotamia... You differ here from Sitchin who believes that the Anunna established themselves in the plains -- Eden -- in order to set up spaceports for the arrival of "rockets". Your book also gives evidence that the Anunna, as well as other races or castes, travel with technologies much more sophisticated than "rockets", such as interdimensional and antigravitational vessels that make use of "stargates" or Diranna. Can you say more of this? Anton Parks: Concerning the location of the Anunnaki (terrestrial Anunna) base, it is quite clear in my mind that they establish themselves in the Taurus mountains before becoming fixed in Edin (the Mesopotamian plain). This is what I have received. However, I cannot understand why other authors always think the contrary, because the tablets clearly express the evidence. I am thinking precisely of the tablets of Kharsag that I cite in my last work. Another important point has just supported my view: the fact that Enki's Life Designers, the Nungal (or Igigi), were made to dig the Tigris and Euphrates channels to provide water fo the future towns of the Edin (the plain). Why would the Anunnaki install themselves in Edin before these two Biblical rivers were dug? How would they have survived in this vast plain without water? That makes no sense to me.

233

As to the technology of the "gods", and in abstracting from what I have been able to observe in my "visions", I will say only one thing: I cannot see extraterrestrial races traveling in space with rockets! Rockets or space ships of yesterday and today are typically human productions and not the intergalactic vessels that afford the ability to move about our universe. I clearly explain in The Secret of the Dark Stars the reality of stargates and their use by the "gods". I don't see what I could add to this subject, only that I am absolutely convinced that these have been studied by the militaries for many dozens of years. [N] There came a time when a major colonial facility was needed, and Sa'am-Enki designed and oversaw its construction in what is now known as the Taurus Mountains of Turkey, according to the best understanding of Anton Parks. Parks and I have cooperated on a project whose aim is to develop a complete graphic picture of the colony, which constitutes what was known as Kharsag and which incorporates the so-called Garden of Eden. We are documenting this effort within these pages. Note that a second colony, figuring importantly in Parks' third book, was constructed after the first one was destroyed in an an Earth upheaval around 10,000 years ago. For the purposes of distinguishing them, on these pages we designate them as Kharsag 1 and Kharsag 2. Other than a brief mention, not much will be said here about Kharsag 2 until the third book is published. Determining the exact location of Kharsag 1 was difficult, as might be expected. Parks had a strong mental image of the landscape and its features; finding them on a modern map was the problem. There was an additional aspect: we did not know how much the terrain had been altered by the upheaval mentioned above. We developed the following methodology: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. As a first-order approximation, we assumed that no significant changes to the terrain had taken place. Parks located the general area on a printed map. I developed images of the area using Google Earth. Parks moved to the smaller scale with appropriate imagery from Google, attempting to refine the position. He settled on several possibilities. Using Digital Elevation Model (DEM) data and a variety of software, I produced rendered landscapes representing each tentative area. Parks then selected one outstanding choice from among those. We examined that choice with more imagery, looking for anything that would contradict Parks' memory. Since there were a few contradictions, we "adjusted" the landscape to eliminate those. The needed adjustments were rather minor: a flat area had to be raised slightly, and a river course had to be diverted into another channel that exists today but that has a few blockages, and is dry. That constituted the "localization". The process is virtually complete. Much work remains on representing the atmosphere, vegetation, artificial construction, creatures, and work activities. We have provided on another page a report of a study showing via interim images how we implemented the process described above, to determine the original colony's location. For the moment, that "report" contains additional images that more logically belong on the page you are viewing now. We are reorganizing all of these images at this time, and adding some new ones on this page. Some images will be moved from the "study" to this page. Temporarily, there will be some duplication between the two pages. To see the graphical study and all associated images, click HERE:

8. 9.

234

The first Kharsag colony, that which we call Kharsag 1, was established in present-day Turkey, in the Taurus Mountains southwest of Lake Van (the large dark body of water in this Google Earth image). Its specific position is labelled "Kara Dag 1". (Google Earth labels several high ground areas in the Taurus Mountains as "Kara Dag". Since one of these coincides with Kharsag 1, we call it "Kara Dag 1".) After the Earth's upheaval due to the close encounter with Mulge-Tab (Venus) roughly 12,000 years ago, Kharsag 2 was built close to the western shore of the lake.

235

Google Earth view to the south over the Kharsag 1 area. The high ground that was the position of the Kharsag 1 headquarters is as stated one of several designated Kara Dag on the Google Earth maps of the Taurus Mountains. In the distance to the south is the area remembered in the Bible as the "Garden of Eden". It was the site of an agricultural development on what was called the "Edin Plain", actually a work camp and a place of dreadful hardship for the workers there.

The platform south of Kara Dag 1 was Enlil's customary vantage point for watching the ongoing work with the aid of high-tech viewing systems. Today, this "platform" area is not high enough to provide an unobstructed view to the south.

We feel it is acceptable to correct this by raising the platform slightly in our rendered landscapes, citing the planetary changes induced by the Mulge-Tab encounter as a possible cause of a later subsidence. Just to the north of Kara Dag 1 (toward the bottom of image), the green valley below the ridge was the site of Ninmah's Garden, where Ninmah and Enki experimented with crops and other plants.

We will be sure to render a watercourse through the valley of Ninmah's Garden and appropriate vegetation, originally cedar, pine, poplar, and willows along the stream.

236

The platform area, shown with south at top. Another variance from Parks' memory was the location of the stream, shown in grey in the Google Earth view.

We indicate here in red color the routing that Parks recalls. In our landscape rendering, we filled somewhat the stream bed on the right and dug one on the left corresponding to the red, and we raised the platform.

237

View of the colony area looking NW from over Enlil's platform. Parks has airbrushed for us the habitation areas. Ninmah's garden to the rear.

238

Landscape render of the previous view with the modifications. Inverted white pylon in foreground marks a possible position for Enlil's observing point. At rear along ridge can be seen pylon markers for Ninmah's laboratory (green, at right), and (very faint, reddish, to the left of the gap) Enki's house.

239

The valley that will be Ninmah's Garden. This image provides a better view of the locations of the three buildings introduced in the previous image.

View down the valley; stream added. Marker pyramid in foreground indicates Enlil's house location; Enki's is at rear.

240

View of wheat-growing area -- the Edin Plain or the "Garden of Eden" of human memory - from over the Kara Dag ridges.

Growing wheat on the Edin Plain. View to the north. What is the most important element of this picture? The system of irrigation canals is the most important construction project ever undertaken by humans... because the human race was introduced precisely in order to build it. Blue sky courtesy Ama'argi at the request of An. Note: the most ancient variety of wheat cultivated by man is known as Einkorn, and the earliest discovered remains of it have been found in the Karadag mountains of Turkey. Creating Humans As we will explain more fully, Sa'am's Nungal were called on at first to perform the physical work of constructing the colony, digging riverbeds and irrigation canals in the Edin plain to support the needed agriculture, and working in the cropfields themselves. Eventually, when the Nungal became rebellious, a series of worker races was developed to free them from this labor. From the Karmapolis interview [K2]: In Genesiš 1.26, when the Elohim wished to create the first human, they said, "Let us make man according to our Tsélem (usually interpreted as image)." But "image" seems an inappropriate translation of Tsélem, which is formed from the word Tsél, meaning "shadow" [Parks uses the French word "ombre", which could mean "dark" as in the title of his first book], and the final [Hebrew letter] Mem, which in Hermeticism symbolizes water, the vital element, which is to say semen.

241

Thus in stipulating that the Elohim would form the first man from their own Tsélem, that should be translated as forming from their genes, their "shadow-liquid", which is to say the semen of the Elohim! "[...] they (the creators) fashioned a creature by linking their powers from one to another, those with which they had been endowed. Each potency furnished a quality conforming to the image that they made of it psychologically. Thus they created a being modeled after the perfect Primordial Man [i.e., the Namlú'u]." - Nag-Hammadi Manuscript, The Secret Book of John, Codex NH2-1 ; 28 [See Decoder entry for Tsélem for the result of decomposing this Hebrew word into Sumero-Akkadian syllables.] The Biblical clay generally represents the blood or even the genes. Thus we translate the passage in question as: "Let us make the man (with) our high exalted vital force taken from the clay (i.e., our blood or our genes)..." This translation is perfectly in accord with text of The Apocryphon of John given above...

The Two Ádamic Lines

The Two Ádamic Lines -- Abel and Caïn: Please refer to the genealogy diagram found at the top of the Genealogy section as well as the graphic at right as aids to understanding the various races mentioned in this section. In most browsers the graphics will open in separate windows and remain available until closed. We present here some information on the complex genetic history of the human race, based on private communications received from Anton Parks plus published materials as well as our own interpretations. This section will grow rapidly in the coming weeks. Note, to begin, that while the earliest labeled date on the graphic is "500,000 years ago", the project arrows do not begin at that point; their origin is at an unspecified earlier point in time -- apparently much earlier!

242

"Project Elohim": In the first genetic operation depicted, what Parks calls "the blacks," the Á-DAM, were created by Enki and his people as required by the Ušumgal-Anunna as slave beings for work in Edin. (Do not confuse these beings with present-day "blacks". In fact the entire line was terminated and is no longer present on the Earth.) They were an upgrade of the preexisting Ugubi, a kind of monkey similar to the apes of today, with genes of the Amašutum. This race is also called Ukubi (genus homo) Ullegara (placed before). Subsequently these were upgraded to the "mixed-blood" Sag-giga with the incorporation of Kingú-green genes (to mark or assert the superiority of the Ušumgal over the Kingú). The resulting being is the one known as the Lùlù, (i.e., mixed being).

G.Z.: I wonder how individual beings such as Enki and the others can manage lives of many hundreds of thousands of years in duration. Let alone the story in the book, just the chart here shows Ninmah's activities over a span of 100,000 years, and she had been living for... another 100,000 years before she started that? More? What is it like to live that long, and to work on projects that take that long to complete? How do such beings handle the sheer size of their memories? Do they ever become tired? Do they enjoy that? Are we the anomalous ones? A.P.: Yes, I know that it is difficult for us to envisage such dates as these, but they relate to a civilization that is not ours and of which we are only a pale reflection. This reptilian civilization, whether Kingú, Amašutum (Nammu), or "Yahvéiste" (An, Enlíl) has not ceased to truncate the human via genetics and at times to stealthily restore it. From this comes... ourselves: beings who barely use 10% of their brains and 95% of whose DNA (junk DNA) serves no purpose. Therefore it does not seem to me impossible that humanoid beings such as the Gina'abul are able to live hundreds of thousands of years. If we did not have all of these gaps (breaks or fractures) within ourselves, I would not be having to explain this, but given the data, I find it easily plausible. The Earth has been a laboratory that was in the hands of the Kingú for many thousands of years. By all evidence, the Kadištu had allowed them to work more or less in tranquility (and I don't completely understand why), but there had to have been conflicts. The Imdugud, for example, were the result of a sort of conciliation between the two parties. The Kingú had been free to create, break, recreate... the notions of time are not important under these circumstances... Enki didn't wish to see his genetic creation used as vulgar Á-DAM. He decided to progressively and clandestinely modify these slaves to render them autonomous. "Project Kingú": In a separate development, the Kingú-Babbar undertook the creation of a white race, the Lubarra, mixing their own genes with those of the Ádam Sag-giga, thus marking their supremacy over the creation of the vanquishers. The role of Ninmah in all of this is confusing. Originally she was among the Ninti ("nurses") who would support Enki in his creation of the black Ádam for working in Edin. But she was not part of the team that would improve the black Ádam.

243

However, in a time when she was briefly the companion of Sa'am-Enki, she clandestinely worked on the genetic development of the white Ádam under his directives. So Enki was not the creator of the whites but modified them via the agency of Ninmah. Later, because of Enki's rejection of the society of the Ušumgal-Anunna, Ninmah began to work on her own in cooperation with the Babbar to progressively improve the white Ádam while Enki and Sé'et continued to modify the black Ádam. The above is just a quick and partial sketch; the full story, whose outlines are incorporated in the graphic, is much more complicated and, as stated, will be developed over the next few weeks.

The original specimen specially conceived for work had been androgyne. Enki would "cut it in two" to make a man and a woman. This is illustrated on a clay tablet:

What do we see? Enki is shown at left. Around him are serpents (symbol of creation and fertility) waving in rhythm. We conclude from this beyond a shadow of doubt that the serpent of the bible is no other than Enki the geneticist, otherwise known as Nudimmud the cloner. Enki was often represented as a serpent. He bore the designation MUŠDA (powerful reptile) in Sumerian, an epithet that defines him as the Grand Architect or Mason of the World. He is the crafty serpent of the Bible who foils the plan of Yahvé in Eden. At his side appears a star with an arrow pointing downward. The star symbolizes the term DINGIR (god(s)) [see Decoder], and the arrow, "the below" or "the abyss," confirming that this "god" is indeed Enki, the divinity of the Abzu - the subterranean world. In the middle of the image there arises or awakens a woman emerging not from one of the Ádam's sides but more from a sort of kettle or vessel that one could easily take to be one of the artificial wombs [that are so prominently mentioned in Parks' story]. This kettle resembles the ancient Sumerian symbol corresponding to the demoness Lilù (Lilith) who represents the malady and the evil we have spoken of above. [See Races]. Do not the old rabbinical legends relate that the first companion of Ádam was Lilith? At her sides, a man tends to the woman a branch of a tree whose extremities end in vaginas. The symbolism is clear! But the crunchiest is on the right: we see a totally irritated monarch brandishing two forks. To the Sumerians, the fork symbolizes a chieftain of the land. We easily equate this personage to "a Šàtam," a territorial administrator or regional chief. And who is the grand Šàtam of the Anunna? It is Enlíl, adversary of Enki!

Karma One: The Anunnaki warriors and their chiefs, the aristocratic "Ušumgal", seem to be internally

244

unbalanced in their comportments, which renders them aggressive, especially when compared to other races. You often say that they are not in harmony with the plans of "the Source" of all things, all being. What is the reason for this disequilibrium? Have we inherited it? Parks: It appears to be a sort of involuntary degeneration due to the multiple genetic manipulations that were employed, and the genes that were used. Enki's Nungal for example are going to "metamorphose" little by little and change the color of their skin. As to the Anunna, they will be sickened by the terrestrial frequency that is too high for them and will above all tend to have shorter lives than previously, which will oblige them to systematically connect with the female Gina'abul to obtain "the secret of the trees". The imbalance of the Ušumgal-Anunna is clearly reflected in our own comportments, because we (humans) are essentially their heirs. As indicated in Ádam Genisiš, Homo Sapiens (Caïn) is not the issue of the Life Designers (Elohim) like their brother Homo Neanderthalensis (Abel), but rather of the "foreign gods" (Yahvé) who constitute the Ušumgal-Anunna regime! [N] The Slavic manuscript of Ádam and Eve indicates that Satan claimed to Ádam the possession of the Earth: "Mine is the Earth, divine are heaven and paradise. If you become a man who belongs to me, you will work the Earth..." Other Biblical passages such as Matthew (4,8) or Luke (4,6) evoke the same thing. But note that in the Bible, it is "God" who catches the serpent "instructing" Ádam and Eve in his garden. Why not Satan!? In other words, according to the foregoing, the garden should have been Satan's, not God's. But wasn't the serpent supposed to have been Satan? Keep in mind that they were all serpents, in a manner of speaking. (Except for the humans, whom they created. There is a reason for that, to be explained.) This makes it easy to sow confusion. Remember, the Ušumgal with their Mušgir and their Anunnas won sovereignty over this solar system. And who is it who always gets to write the history after a war? But to return to the image... As the Sumerians loved symbolism, we find at the Šàtam's side a "Gullum" (a cat). The cat has often been regarded as a baneful animal. This ideology is reinforced among the Sumerians, because if we decompose the term Gullum, we obtain GUL (to destroy, annihilate) and LUM (fertility, abundance, carrying fruit), which means that the Šàtam (Enlíl) has only one objective: "destroy the fertility" of his handiwork that has become too abundant and free for his taste. What is better than a cat to express this idea! Moreover this episode is confirmed at the end of the Babylonian tablets of Atrahasis where one sees Enlíl command Enki to reduce the longevity of humanity and to render certain females infertile. Fertility and longevity were, and always are, of strategic importance. Without these factors, the human race would never have amounted to anything more than a band of workers for the plantations, that would expire when no longer needed. They could be renewed only by use of the cloning machines, and then only when operated by the handful of skilled individuals. What Enki did was to ensure that the Earth would eventually go to his humans, for better or for worse.

245

In The Secret, Parks mentions that the entire Anunna army that defeated Tiamata was raised in practically no time with just a few cloning machines and some cells taken from the repository. People wonder why genetic operations seem to be so important to the entities who abduct humans. Perhaps this will help them to understand. Notice that Enki's feet and hands are bound. This evokes the fact that Enki is not as free as he would wish because he is solidly under the directives of Enlíl. Here is more discussion of these modifications from the Karmapolis interview [K2]. The reader should follow with reference to the "Two Lines" chart above. Karma One: Enki made certain that his own prototypes were capable of reproducing sexually. You express this in very precise terms: "the Initiation into the Secret of the Giš" or the "Secret of the Dark Stars", the title of the first book, which causes one to think of the eternal feminine and the importance that the Gnostics attach to sexuality. Why had Enki wished that humans be more and more autonomous and be initiates? Is this gift of sexual reproduction made to men by Enki the reason that one finds in the Bible a complete taboo against sexuality, and the idea of a temptress "Eve"? And why does the Bible relate that the woman was created at a second point in time, from the side of man, as a sort of subproduct? Isn't this a deliberate distortion? Parks: Yes and no. There were several versions of humans. The first, "manufactured" by the "Life Designers", was effectively totally asexual. This ancient version that is found in a distorted form in Genesiš 1.26 is the product of the Elohim (Life-Designer divinities). The model mentioned is without any doubt a melange of the Primordial Man named Namlú'u and the Neanderthal prototype, also manufactured by the Elohim, precisely by Nammu, the mother of Enki. This version was rendered asexual, thus docile, by the clan of Yahvé (UšumgalAnunna) who worked for those Sumerian "gods". In order to give this humanity autonomy with respect to the authoritarian Anunna regime, Enki separated their sexes so that these workers would be able to multiply by themselves. The Edin (the Mesopotamian plain), where one finds the most ancient traces of wheat, was the seat of a gigantic agrarian industry that was very difficult to completely control. When the sexual humans found themselves faced with their obligation to pursue their travail for the "gods" in Edin, they had to clandestinely manage their covert "autonomy" with the aid of the administrator of the area, namely Sa'am-Enki (Samaël, the biblical serpent). The reason for this maneuver is a profound "bad blood" between Sa'am-Enki and his people, the Life Designers (Elohim), and the paternal clan of Enki symbolized by the biblical authority. Enki, "the serpent", is usually represented in the Mesopotamian imagery as an instructor and not as a tempter, while the Bible inverts the roles and distorts the situations... Karma One: In reading the Bible, one notes that the original man of the Bible, Adam, does not resemble the fabulous project that you describe. The biblical Adam seems more an idiot, "innocent", ignorant, subservient to Yahvé, and is not this powerful being that you describe in the beginning of your work. Why this discrepancy? Is this the same "Adam" or was there another project, another original man before the Biblical Adam? Parks: Yes, as I have just mentioned, there were several versions of the human, as there were several of the ape... The very first is the Namlú'u [see Decoder], created by the Life Designers, Kadištu (the Elohim) who seeded the Earth before the invasion of the Anunna. These are the immense human beings who embody extraordinary capacities. This specimen is named, for example, in the gnostic Nag-Hammadi manuscript (Secret Book of John, Codex NH2 - 1, 28) where he appears in the form of the "primordial perfect Human" created by the different creators according to their different powers and qualities. The Namlú'u are almost four meters in height and are multidimensional beings.

246

As expressed by several gnostic texts, they were the guardians of the Earth before the arrival of the evil gods (the Anunna). They disappeared from our dimension at the time of the advent of these. The word "Namlú'u" is a generic term used in Mesopotamia to refer to the primordial humanity and later employed to designate the Sumerians who were considered in the ancient Near East as the first humanity placed in the service of the "gods". So there is definitely a blending between this Namlú'u, guardian of planet Earth on behalf of the Elohim, and the different types of workers fashioned for the needs of Yahvé, beginning with the simians who are Homo Neanderthalensis and later Homo Erectus, leading to modern man, that is to say Homo Sapiens. We strongly suggest keeping a doubly-enlarged image of "Two Ádamic Lines" (above, this page) open in a window while reading this information. Parks' interview response here is only a first, gross overview of the extremely complex genetic history of man. It may seem reasonable enough in a quick read, but finding and tracing the references in the chart is indispensable to understanding. Now you can see that Parks is discussing the lines on the left-hand side and the right-hand side. This Homo branch [on the right, the biblical "Caïn" family] is the "animal" family, that used by the different Gina'abul ("reptiles") who make up the reptilian family imposed on the Earth. [See here the Decoder entry for Á-DAM.] I show in Ádam Genisiš that the first version of Homo Neanderthalensis is named Ullegara ("placed before"). The second, revised as requested by the Anunna and originally asexual, is called Annegarra ("placed after") on the clay tablets. This exemplary corresponds to the biblical Abel [the line on the left side of the diagram]. The [Caïn] branch, considered as "animal", is a version deliberately rendered less "spiritual" than its cousin Neanderthal who possessed a form of profound mysticism relating to life and its Life-Designer creators. How ironic indeed that Adam was modeled as a counterfeit of the model of Man by the Hebodmad. - Nag-Hammadi Manuscript "The Second Treatise of the Grand Seth", Codex NH7; 28 "Hebdomad" is a term found in Gnostic texts of various persuasions to denote seven demonic offspring of the Great Archon. Parks speaks of this just below. Continuing... The Adam, in service to the Gnostic Hebdomad, is no other than a reduced version of the Ullegarra ("placed before"); he appears to be the Annegarra ("placed after"), an ad hoc revision of Neanderthal. Neanderthal man (Abel) possessed in the human and biblical spirit the image of a being fashioned by those "on high". As I have indicated, his memory is doubtlessly combined with the extraordinary multidimensional Namlú'u for the simple reason that these two species were fashioned in a different period by Kadištu (Elohim) Life Designers. The second wave of workers associated with Adam is the animal branch that I name Ádam Dili (first animals = Homo Erectus) and Ádam Min (second animal = Homo Sapiens) who were good only to serve the reptilian "gods". They appear to be the biblical Caïn. Genesis claims that Caïn had been created by Yahvé (An and his Anunna angels) and that he was "bad" through association with his brother or cousin Abel. The reason for this assertion is that Caïn (Homo Sapiens) was genetically cut from the divine.

247

Effectively only 3-5% of modern human DNA expresses itself in proteins and would be used, the rest being the so-called "junk DNA" of which everyone speaks.

Sumerian clay seal showing the geneticist Enki, a vial in his hand, near a Ninti (nurse) carrying in her arms a human of smaller size than the Gina'abul and whom one can imagine was a clone. Note the presence of the tree (Giš = "Dark Star") near the goddess. The strange assemblage from the gnostic texts, this "hebdomad", is no other than that of Yaldabahot (Yahvé) and his six other archons, who correspond to the Great Council of the seven Ušumgal ("grand dragons"), and who possessed all the powers in the story that I relate. There is no doubt that this Yaldabahot is the Sumerian "god" An. As much as I am in accord with numerous so-called apocryphal passages, I must point out that the gnostics often associate Yaldabahot with Samaël, which is for me a monumental error. This misunderstanding is doubtless due to the fact that Enki-Samaël (son of An-Yahvé) worked for the latter and was obligated to create creatures for the subordinate angels of his father, the Anunna. It is a little like the confusion that is made between Enki (the serpent) and Enlíl (Satan) who is the grand Šàtam (territorial administrator) of Edin (the Mesopotamina plain). We will see in Volume 3 of this series that this same Enlíl-Šàtam who is no other than Šètéš (Seth) will be in permanent conflict with Heru (Horus), who is actually Lucifer, "the Lightbearer". As you can see, there is much confusion between the great mythological archetypes. [K2] About the Šàtam: Don't ask why no author has yet made the connection between the Sumerian terms Šàtam, Ádam, and his Biblical quasi homophones, and above all have not had the good idea of observing that the Sumerian "god" Enlíl clearly holds the role of Šàtam, ("territorial administrator" or "country chief") on the clay tablets. I don't have the slightest idea! As always, the truth is reestablished today. The "smoky" Enlíl who symbolizes the Biblical "God" (or the chief of the Anunna) is no other than Satan! Furthermore, his name EN-LÍL - "the lord of the wind" (of the word) - can as well be translated in Sumerian as "the lord of infection." It is no coincidence that Enlíl, supreme chieftain of the terrestrial Gina'abul after An, was not at all appreciated by the Sumerians who have kept in memory the fact that he was a despotic and bloody monarch!

248

This conforms to the Gnostic ideology that compares the great Archon to Satan!

The term SATA exists in Egyptian. Its strict translation expresses "serpent wizard" and "child (or son) of the Earth" (on the left hand). If one assembles certain Egyptian particles that can compose the term Satan, one obtains at the same time "to carry the Earth" and "to carry evil". It is interesting, because one again finds here the verbal form in second position as with the Gina'abul and Sumerians.

More, the imagery that emerges here conforms to the Mesopotamian and Christian ideologies that present respectively Šàtam and Satan in similar manners. Do you truly think that this is by chance? In Ádam Genisiš we observe how the Egyptian language was as important as that of Mesopotamia for the formation of certain biblical terms. Yaldabahot and the Great Archons Karmapolis: The Gnostic literature speaks of great Archons and their chief, Yaldabaoth, as the source of evil and disequilibrium in the created world. Do you think the Gnostic visionaries were referring in their visions to the Anunna? Anton Parks: Absolutely! The Anunna are assuredly the Archons of the Gnostic texts. Multiple apocryphal passages present the Archons as malevolent angels commanded by a certain Yaldabaoth who is no other than the biblical Yahvé. In my second book I inisist on the fact that Yahvé personifies the patriarchal authority directed by the "god" An and administered by his great Šàtam (territorial administrator) Enlíl, master of the Edin (the Mesopotamian plain)... As you see the Bible has not made up anything!

249

[N]

The term "Satan" is a mélange of Šàtam (territorial administrator) and Šandan or Santana (plantation chief, herbalist, horticulturalist) from the Sumerian traditions. But an important detail separates Šàtam and Šandan: the latter is under the orders of the Šàtam, who possesses full powers. He administers entire regions, even countries. Enlíl reigned over the totality of Kalam (Sumer). So he administered his territories through the intermediary of the Šandan (Santana) without whom he could do nothing at all. Because in the universe of the Anunna (the dominant caste), one thing alone counted in their eyes: survival by the grace of the agricultural plantations. Now, with the Gina'abul, the Šandan (Santana) are exclusively the females. Long before the Sumerians, the Šandan (Santana) were uniquely women who worked in the vast Mesopotamian plain called Edin. In The Secret I have detailed the close association that one finds the world over between females and trees in the Garden of Eden. Speaking of serpents and victors... Additional 3

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes (Neb-Heru) Readers of these pages have already encountered the term Kirišti (look it up in the Decoder), which is associated with the concept of Christ. Although this class of being arises in the system of Gagsisá (Sirius), from which Sa'am/Enki embodied genetic material, Parks clearly states that Sa'am/Enki did not meet the genetic requirements for a Kirišti, and Parks himself, as human as you and I, far less so! This needs to be emphasized, as Parks' information relating to "Neb-Heru" contains clarifications of the term Kirišti and readers are cautioned not to gather from this that Parks is preparing in any way to assume the role of such a being. Parks includes in his appendix relating to Neb-Heru a very explicit warning about this, written by "The Collective of the Site Antonparks.com". Neb-Heru, the Morning Star I am not in accord with author Zecharia Sitchin's thesis concerning Nibiru. I am absolutely certain that he describes Venus before it entered the orbit that we know today. In my appendix to Ádam Genisiš, NEB-HERU, The Morning Star, I bring numerous new elements, in rapport with mythology, that explain that there existed a planet between Mars and Jupiter which I name Mulge (the Black Star). This planet was the base of the Life Designers in the solar system. I have evoked its existence in Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres. I saw at the time that I received knowledge of this history that Venus was then its satellite. The war that brought the Anunna against their opponents exploded Mulge more than 10,000 years ago. When Mulge exploded, its satellite (the future Venus) was ejected and roamed in the solar system for several thousand years.

250

In the heart of the ancient Egyptians, Venus is Neb-Heru (the lord Horus), the avenger of his father Osiris. The funerary texts explain this marvelously and clearly associate Horus and afterwards the dead kings (the images of Horus) to the Morning Star. I have compiled equally a large number of documents proving that Venus wasn't in the place where we know it before 3000 [B.C.E.] Numerous myths relate its wanderings in the solar system.

I speak of it in my appendix. I am thus on this point in accord with the work of Immanuel Velikovsky (Worlds in Collision). (Private Communication) Ádam Genisiš includes an appendix of this name, highlighting very telling ancient texts concerning the planet Venus, which they called (among other appellations) the Morning Star, and which they describe as having been a roving star ("astre") before taking its present position in the solar system. As he says, this interpretation was developed by Immanuel Velikovsky in Worlds in Collision. Yes, we know how Velikovsky fared at the hand of the brilliant Carl Sagan. We hope that our pages may help to redress the affair, which has served to deprive generations of the knowledge which was their birthright. Parks examines a number of singular documents that confirm, in part, the proposals of Velikovsky, as well as the cosmic events described in Ádam Genisiš, involving the "astre" Mulge-Tab (companion of Mulge). The most eloquent of these documents are funerary Egyptian texts, but others are just as convincing. Here is a brief outline (paraphrased from Ádam Genisiš) of the method Parks used to develop his "Neb-Heru / Morning Star" scenario. 1. Document the total conviction of the Mesopotamians about the place of origin of their gods. Set against this ideology the recent astronomical discoveries concerning the solar system. This serves to reestablish a truth long distorted by authors such as Zecharia Sitchin who wished to see in a wandering member of the solar system, the original home of the Anunna "gods" of the Mesopotamian texts.

2.

Attempt to identify this perturbing celestial object. It is found to be mentioned in the Indian Rig-Veda. Draw parallels between this Vedic text and the Egyptian ideology. Note that there is a common source.

3.

Establish that Enki and Osiris were one and the same personage. This leads to the possibility of authenticating the amphibian filiations of Enki-Osiris (Sa'am) as well as his consanguinity with the Abgal Designers-of-Life from Sirius -- those which were considered to be KIR-IS-TI. Together, these facts connect the Kiristi with the Christ, symbolized by the Morning Star in the hermetic passages of the Bible. This in turn leads to interpretations of the meaning of the various crosses found in different parts of the world. Also, explore the sacrificial tradition of the Dogons which recounts the death of Nommo, the "Christ" of Mali. In consequence of this sacrifice, the universe was disrupted, along with the positions of the stars. All of this gives for the first time the opportunity to assimilate the sacrificed celestial Nommo to a celestial body, whose destruction produced the birth of the planet Venus.

4.

Perform a close study of the origins and formation of the planet Venus as seen by different cultures. Note that Venus is always born from the destruction of its progenitor.

251

5.

Explore the connections between various myths that see the planet Venus as having caused floods over the ages. Noting that in the Mesopotamian traditions, Venus and its progenitor bore the names Neberu and Mulge, begin to understand the hermetic ideology of the Egyptians that saw in the dismembered Osiris the asteroid belt. Discover that the shattered tree of the horizon and the primordial hill from which emerged the new sun (Venus) form an identity: a celestial image of Osiris in the sky. Osiris symbolizes the hill of the ancient gods (Kadištu) because he is their representative on Earth. Horus the Avenger, the posthumous son of Osiris, represents the Morning Star. Show that the various Pharaohs (images of Horus) all symbolize Venus. Discover through a study of the Egyptian funerary texts that the soul of the Pharaohs must make the celestial voyage that permits the rejoining of the dismembered body of Osiris in the sky and restoration of the previously disrupted universe. For that, they must follow the ancient path of Neb-Heru (Horus-Venus), the orbit that goes from the light to the shadows. All these discoveries lead to the resounding evidence that the Mesopotamian astre Neberu and the Egptian Neb-Heru form the same astral image. Provide a graphic showing a possible bit of the object's disruptive trajectory. Put simply: there was indeed a wandering object in the solar system, which was occasionally highly disruptive to the Earth (and other planets). Its birth out of the destruction of another celestial body was observed by humans, as was its eventual assumption of a stable solar orbit. We know it as Venus. It never was the home of the gods, and there is no such place associated with the solar system. But there are deep connections between this object - Venus - and Horus/Neb-Heru, with Osiris identified as its progenitor. "Neberu" vs. the Planets X Parks first examines Zecharia Sitchin's assertions that the Sumerians placed the origins of the Anunnaki on a wandering planet that they named "Neberu" or "Nibiru". This planet, according to Sitchin, possesses a highly elliptical orbit of period 3600 terrestrial years. Sitchin apparently derives this idea solely from the clay tablet "VA-243", which he believes shows the mysterious astre revolving around a sun.

252

But this is not any sort of astronomical document. It contains three lines of text, simply indicating: "Dusbsiga (a personal name), Ili-Illat (personal name), your servant". There is no allusion to Neberu and no trace of this planet as the home of the Anunna(ki) "gods". Nor is there any tablet that declares such a thing. I repeat, there is none! [If there were,] the whole world could verify it, a thing which has definitely not been done up to the present. I insist and I show this in my recent book. I am not asking anyone to believe words that I have received affirming "this version is better than any other". On the contrary, I must insist that M. Sitchin doesn't seem to know the truth about the tablets that he pretends to analyze. Otherwise, he would long ago have given the references to those tablets that a rash handful have demanded of him for years... Nowhere is there any written allusion such as "the Anunna of Neberu" or "the gods of Neberu" or "they descended from Neberu". [GMSS] On the contrary, all the Mesopotamian texts evoke a unique place of origin for the Anunna(ki), clearly denominated Dukù, of which the sense is "sacred mound" or "holy mound". The Gina'abul-Anunna and the Sumerians had the habit of using the terms "mountain" or "mound" to poetically name heavenly places in the sky, and more precisely stars and planets. The Sumerians utilized this same term Dukù to designate chapels in Eridu and Nippur, in honor of the primordial hilltop of the "gods". No need to search for any connection between the Dukù and Neberu; there is none. But Neberu plays a key role in Sitchin's thesis. The Anunnaki needed Earth's gold to place in the atmosphere of their distressed planet in order to fix the sunlight; this was supposed to help retain the atmosphere. Thus the need for gold mines and for human slaves to work in them. But as explained in Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres, the gold served a radically different purpose, in relation to the secret of immortality!

253

Meanwhile, neither Sitchin nor anyone else has identified one word of support for the gold-in-the-atmosphere thesis in the Mesopotamian mythology. Furthermore, the name Neberu (Nibiru) itself is rarely found, and when it is, it seems to be associated with the planet Jupiter or with Mercury. If Neberu indeed exists, would it not be one of the objects recently discovered (since 2002) at the periphery of the solar system? Let's look at their characteristics: DESIGNATION-DIAMETER, KM-ORBIT-PERIOD, YRS-COMMENTS 2002 LM60 "Quaoar"-~1300-Nearly circular, mostly beyond Pluto-287-Largest known Kuiper Belt object 2003 EL61 "Santa"-Length 2300 (elongated) = Pluto's diameter-Transneptunian, inclined--Two small satellites 2003 VB12 "Sedna"-~1800-Transneptunian, 3x diameter of Pluto's or Neptune's, perihelion 76 AU10500-Member of "inner Oort cloud" 2004 DW "Orcus"-1600-Transneptunian, perihelion 30.5 AU, 2:3 resonance with Neptune-247.5-minor ice planet 2005 FY9 "Easterbunny"-3/4 size of Pluto-Transneptunian, perihelion 38.5 AU-310-Kuiper Belt 2003 UB313 "Eris"-2600-Perihelion 38 AU-557-In "scattered disc", just beyond Kuiper belt Many of these have highly-elongated orbits, yet they are all transneptunian, meaning that they never come within the orbit of Neptune -- a minimum requirement, one would think, for the Mesopotamians to have seen them raging through the sky. And not one of them has an orbital period anywhere near 3600 years. How could Neberu be any of these? There is also a problem stemming from the name given to Pluto by the Sumerians and Akkadians: ŠU-PA. Sitchin translates this as "the supervisor of SU". Parks explains why this cannot be correct, and opts to translate ŠU-PA as "the control of the ramification (branch point)", meaning the planet that controls the astres and planetoids situated outside the solar system. The Sumerians recognized Pluto as the first planetoid of a very large family! Parks also notes that the descriptions of the solar system cited by Sitchin to validate his thesis all imply the presence of the asteroid belt. We will see that this dates from approximately 10,000 years ago; various other traditions distinctly hold this notion, as we shall also see. That said, we note all the same the fact that the Mesopotamian astronomers did seem well acquainted with an obscure Neberu, whose periodic passages frightened everyone. Parks proposes that the Sumerian "gods" knew the solar system well, including the position of Pluto. But the "gods", and by consequence the Mesopotamians, had not been able to tabulate the planets beyond Pluto because they are innumerable. And this corresponds well to the way recent astronomical discoveries are pointing. It is perfectly possible that a planet matching the characteristics of Sitchin's Nibiru may someday be found. But what would qualify it to be the "10th planet" (12th by Sitchin's counting)? And as to such a planet's being the original planet of the Sumerian "gods", the clay tablets and all of Parks' work state otherwise. But Parks' work is not concerned with this issue. His Neb-Heru, the Morning Star appendix to Ádam Genisiš is devoted to demonstrating that at a certain epoch of our story, an astre -- a celestial object, in this case a planet -that was already a part of the solar system, was displaced, and strongly perturbed all the planets of this system over a period of several millennia. And this planet is easily identified.

254

Sitchin's Nibiru and the Longevity of the Anunnaki Throughout his books, and in public talks, Zecharia Sitchin has ascribed the remarkable longevity of the Anunnaki to their home dwelling place, the planet Nibiru, whose orbital period is 3600 earth years. This, he says, means that every year of the life of an Anunnaki god equals 3600 years of earth human life. That no one challenges Sitchin on this nutty idea is a tribute to the cultish quality of his following. However he was challenged once - by me, at a public appearance in the Bay area. I simply asked him how he might justify the assertion that longevity and aging are linked to the length of a planet's year. His reply: "Next question?" Identifying the Celestial Disrupter The epoch of disruption would have occurred within the time embraced by the history of long-lived indigenous cultures still found on the earth today. This motivates Parks - as it did Velikovsky and others - to delve into diverse mythologies, searching for descriptions of the disruptions and whatever caused them. Tales of monumental disruptions are common. As to what caused them, the source is often described as a fiery celestial visitor, and as often as not, the visitor is personified as a god. Mythologists readily accept such cultural myths of gods as descriptions of natural events. Parks follows this practice, while also knowing that actual living beings were also seen as gods. This might tend to confuse the reader. Really it should not, when it is recalled that memories of both powerful beings and powerful celestial events were accumulated and retained over thousands of years... and memories can be quite plastic. Parks begins the quest with the Indian Rig-Veda and its description of the awesome Agni [Decoder], god of fire and sacrifice, the celestial perturber that heaved the earth, yet a warrior in the personal sense, mighty in combat. Parks traces connections between the Vedic Agni and the biblical Lucifer (Venus), the Latin name meaning "light bearer". In the Greek version of the Bible, Lucifer is named Phosphorus, which also translates as "light bearer". Doubtless from the celebrated passage in Isaiah, "How are you fallen from the sky, Star of the Morning (phosphorus)?..." the Christian church makes the erroneous association with Satan (look up this name in the Decoder). Parks provides several astonishingly parallel references to Agni in the Rig-Veda. Note: Of necessity we are being brief; Parks' treatment of the Indian and other myths in his appendix is lengthy. As with other aspects of his work, we cannot provide the details on these pages, but we do attempt to trace the outline or structure of his material, to at least help the reader gain an appreciation of the logical development. Or is there yet more in store for the reader? Consider this: Parks' narrative has on several occasions explicitly described the initiations of the central character, Sa'am, who is revealed in Ádam Genisiš to be identical to EnkiEa, Osiris, and other important figures. In his pursuit of information reflecting on the identity of the celestial perturber, Parks goes deeply, one might say lovingly, into ancient scriptures of several cultures that have always been with us, but that we now clearly see are also devoted to initiation.

255

For example, there is the Egyptian Book of the Dead, containing instructions to the dead Osiris who with the aid of the initiating priestesses will undergo transformation into Horus, and rise like the Phoenix from the burning ashes. Question: can one undergo initiation by reading about the information transmitted to the initiate in full ceremony? One would think not; the initiation must be experienced; death or imminent death must be a part of the experience. The information alone is insufficient; it is not knowledge. Yet the information is essential. Now consider the human race as a whole. In your opinion, with respect to the information written in these books by Anton Parks,   Would you say that the human race has been ignorant? I would, yes. Is the human race at this time facing the experience of death or imminent death? An outrageous suggestion, perhaps. Perhaps with vital information about its past and about its true place in the cosmos, the human race gains the potential to move from the status of uninitiated to pre-initiated and then to the initiated state. We continue: Parks provides passages from the Rig-Veda that clearly associate Agni with the the Egyptian Horus (Heru). Some notable points: Born of two mothers... powerful and reasonable... for the sake of man and the worlds... reposes throughout nature... extracted by rubbing from the breast of his parents... first borne to the east and then to the west. Rig-Veda, Hymn 12, by Angiras Hiranyastupa When Agni wished to harness his chariot, his two mothers labored first by mutual efforts to give him a body... These two mothers who remain together hold equally in their breast the fruit who, faithfully conserved, born day and night, always young, always in movement, immortal across the human ages. Rig-Veda, Hymn 8, by Dirghatamas Where the father of Agni is "the master of the sacrifice", Osiris is himself the great sacrifice. The two mothers of Agni are comparable to those of Horus: two pieces of wood making the ritual fire. They represent night and dawn. Isis and Nephtys transform themselves symbolically into docking posts to guide the soul of Osiris so that he will not be lost in the void but will be able to raise himself and transmute himself into Ra'af (black sun or black celestial body) before reincarnating as Horus, the celestial son. This ritual is accomplished in the Great Pyramid. As noted in Le Secret, the Egyptian term for pyramid is Mer. Please consult the Decoder for a full elaboration of this word. Readers may recall that the Great Pyramid is symbolic of Isis. The tomb of Thutmosis III (Amduat, 5 th Hour, Register 3, 374) leaves no doubt of this, because it assimilates the flesh of Isis to the primordial hill. The head of the goddess is clearly seen at the pinnacle.

256

The pyramid symbolizes Isis. At its eastern extremity (on the right) appear a serpent and a star, representing the Morning Star. The four seated divinities evoke the four aspects required for the transmutation of the dead king into the celestial Horus in the form of Seker/Sokaris (lower center, with two wings). Before the head of the serpent-star an inscription reads, "Living God. He goes and he returns. He opens (the door called) the slicer." The Great Pyramid is the place where the "god" Osiris was conceived and resuscitated as Horus, the first divine king of Egypt. The body of Osiris, equipped for the great voyage, was placed in the sarcophagus in the chamber known as "the King's", while the two mothers, Isis and Nephtys, were stationed in the lower chamber ("queen's") to produce the son, the divine falcon. In the ancient Egyptians' Book of the Dead this falcon ("of gold") is proclaimed to have the head of a Phoenix (because of its feathered crest of brilliant colors), which Parks shows is connected to another passage of the RigVeda (Hymn 10) concerning the birth of the royal infant Cumara, heir of the throne. The deceased, assimilated to Horus, explains what he sees, what he lives. This passage has the sense of the Hymn 10 mentioned above. I came today from the land of Ruty (the double lion); I left there to go to the dwelling place of Isis the divine. I have seen the secret mysteries, having been conducted to the hidden retreats, because they have made me see the birth of the great god; Horus has granted me his Bâ (soul) and I have seen what was there... I am the one who has been charged with bringing his thoughts to Osiris and to the Duat. It is I, the falcon who lives in the light, who is powerful thanks to his diadem, he who is powerful thanks to his radiance. I will cause him to go and to return, as far as the ends of heaven. Parks provides many more examples from Egypt and India, tying together the Morning Star, falcon and phoenix, and the planet Venus as essential factors in rituals of resurrection. This history brings to us precious mythological correspondences. Parashu-Râma, the Indian Venus, possessed a father considered as the sacrificial fire in the image of Osiris who is the grand sacrificed in Egypt. The Purânas indicate that the terrestrial father of Venus worked for humanity and that he was in relation with the priests and the master agriculturalists. Were these not the functions of Enki in Mesopotamia and of Osiris in Egypt? The Mahâbhârata indicates that Jamadani, the terrestrial father of Venus, was assassinated by a king and his son belonged to a warrior cast. We know that Osiris (Enki) was assassinated by Seth (Enlil) and his proud partners (the Anunna warriors).

257

The murder of Enki does not appear to exist on the Mesopotamian tablets, because his assassination did not take place in (Sumer). Abzu (2) As will be explained in the third volume, the ancient Egyptian priests in the service of the Osirian cult succeeded in partly hiding the murder of Osiris and in "reviving" their "god", notably in his principal temple at Abdju (Abydos) in Upper Egypt. The objective of the technique was to cause Osiris, the dead god, to speak through the voice of a carefully hidden priest. Thus the penitent-initiate, after a long initiatic journey and a beneficial ritual bath in the temple water, had the impression of hearing the voice of Osiris while viewing the holy relic, at Abydos the head of the Egyptian "god". This simulation doubtlessly evoked the fixed and glassy-eyed or expressionless aspect of Enki in his Abzu surrounded by water. The Abdju (Abydos) site was sufficiently important that each Egyptian made a pilgrimage there at least once in his life. Please review the Decoder entry for abzu. The Sumerian word is very similar to the Egyptian hieroglyphic for the sacred city of Osiris: Abdju (Abydos). (There is no Z in Egyptian.) A modern language correspondence may be illuminating: absoudre (Fr.) from the Latin absolvo / absolvere. In Christianity, to absolve of one's trespasses through a sacrament of penitence is exactly what the initiates in Egypt did as they presented themselves in the Osireion of Abdju (Abydos). Note: In the third volume Parks will explain why the body of Osiris was originally interred under the Giza plateau, afterward to be dispersed and brought back together in several temples of the time in the Egyptian territory. The principal sanctuary of Enki-Ea was situated at Eridu. This aquatic temple that symbolized the primordial waters bore the name É.ABZU (the dwelling place of the Abzu). According to tradition, when he was not in the Abzu itself (the subterranean world), Enki usually lived in this type of temple with his wife, where they were accompanied by Abgal [see Races], "saintly carp" who later became priests/purifiers. The term Abzu came to serve to designate parts of certain sanctuaries associated with extensions of natural or artificial bodies of water in the form of basins and of copses of roses and sacred trees. In Egypt, the aquatic temple of Osiris at Abdju (Abydos) gives but a small idea of the Mesopotamian "Abzu sanctuaries" of which there remain only very few vestiges today. But it is without doubt the first of a series dedicated to Enki-Osiris. Abydos was a necropolis where the Egyptian sovereigns all had their sepulchres. Its local divinity was Khentamentiu, "the First of the Occidentals (Westerners)", which is to say the first god coming from the "Occident". The occident was regarded by the Egyptians as their ancestors' place of origin. This was the land of A'amenptah (Atlantis), the country of Ptah. Please refer to the Decoder entry for Ptah. As we have seen, this "First of the Occidentals" was no other than Sa'am-Enki before the designation was attributed to Usir (Osiris) upon his death. A'amenptah (Decoder) refers to Atlantis, the homeland from which came a part of the ancient Egyptians. After its successive engulfments, the island of the A'amentptah was progressively transformed into the Amenti or the Amenta, the Occident or West, the world beyond the terrestrial life of the Egyptian culture, where the ancestors lived. We must not fail to connect the Amenti with the surname given to Enki-Ea in Emesal: Amanki "Lord of Heaven and Earth". Archaeologists have always agreed on the great antiquity of the Osireion, that in fact it is the oldest structure found in Egypt. Parks traces the discussions, the more radical of which place it at 11000 to 12000 years ago. In

258

Ádam Genisiš Parks designates this building as the first cenotaph in all of Mesopotamia erected in the honor of Osiris-Enki. Its construction of cyclopean stones using the same technique employed in building the Sphinx, dates it to the time of the final engulfment of Atlantis and the death of Osiris, almost 12,000 years ago. And this puts it at the epoch of the explosion of Mulge (the "black star") and the ejection of its satellite that brushed the Earth, provoking the upset that is discussed in the book, and others of which Parks will write in his third volume. The Egyptians also named Abdju Ta-ur, "the Great Earth". This term also evoked in a way the "hill of the origins", the primordial land of the Egyptian "gods". To the Mesopotamians, the "hill of the origins" is the Dukù, the celestial realm where the Anunna "gods" were created. In Egypt, it seems more to be the land of the ancestors, that is to say at the time of the A'amenpteh (Atlantis) from which arose the majority of the Egyptians, and the Abzu, the subterranean world. Their celestial "pendant", their "Hill of the Origins," was no other than the "astre" of the "gods", the planet found between Mars and Jupiter, of which we will speak later. In Ádam Genisiš the two primordial hills (Ta-ur and the Dukù) are geographically and politically opposed. Atlantis and the Abzu symbolized the lands and the people of Enki-Osiris and the Dukù more the Anunna of Enlil-Seth. Ta-ur, the great Earth of the ancient Egyptians materialized through Abydos and its original Osireion butte, gains its full Hermetic sense when we decompose its name in Sumerian: TA-ÚR "toward the roots" or TA-UR5 "toward the heart of the foundation" or even "the nature of the soul." Enki=Osiris Parks finds numerous correspondences between the Sumerian Enki-Ea and the Egyptian Osiris, and Quetzalcoatl as well, supporting his "memories" that they are indeed one. (Quetzalcoatl is the subject of a future book.) We do not have space to convey here all of the material from his Neb-Heru appendix, but here are a few of the main points: The Sumerian word ENGUR generally designated the underground waters of the Abzu, the subterranean world. It was often employed as a synonym of "Abzu". ENGUR also corresponded to the Akkadian term Apsu. It was a saintly name associated with the goddess Nammu and her son Enki. We can decompose the term as EN-GUR8 and translate that in two ways: "the lord (or ancestor) of the profoundness (or depths), or again "to the depths". The Cuneiform sign for ENGUR resembles the plan of the Osireion of Osiris at Abdju. "Enki" [Lord of the Earth] declines to "É-A" [(Master of the) Temple of the Water] in Akkadian. Parks shows a Mesopotamian cylinder seal depicting Enki-Ea, solitary and vegetative, in his watery sanctuary Engur-Abzu. At right is a corresponding Egyptian image, a symbolic representation of the Osireion of Abdju (Abydos). The hidden meanings of the Engur of Enki such as "place where one restores the heart" or "place absorbed in repose" correspond perfectly with the diverse Egyptian temples, such as the Osireion, in which were sheltered tombs in honor of Osiris. Note to the right of Osiris, the Ankh, symbol of life. The ENGUR sign as given by Parks is a rectangle containing a cross, symbol of the KIR-IŠ-TI [Decoder],

259

captured by the Christian church as the symbol of Jesus Christ. The sign of course well antedates Christianity and is found on numerous ancient monuments, especially those of Central America, where it is identified as the "Cross of Quetzalcoatl" -- the being assimilated to the Morning Star and the Christ of the pre-Columbian culture. We will see that he appears to be a double of Horus. The circled cross of Quetzalcoatl symbolizes the new (fifth) sun of the Aztec culture, created after the destruction of the preceding world by Quetzalcoatl and his "shadow" Xolotl. The planet Venus, as the Morning Star, was also considered as the new sun by the ancient Egyptians, and was none other than Horus, the Egyptian "Christ". The Engur symbol equally resembles a coffin or casket, the semblance being confirmed by the fact that this sign can be pronounced ZIKUM, meaning "sky" in Sumerian. But ZIKUM can also be decomposed as ZI-KUM, meaning "wounded life", "wounded spirit", or even "wounded and carried away"! Does not the spirit of a mortally wounded person ascend to heaven? Is this not what happened to the spirit of Osiris? Given that the Akkadian pronunciation of ZIKUM is Šamû, Parks offers more wordplay; see the Decoder entry for Šamû. In summary, Parks has shown a number of connections between the Mesopotamian Enki-Ea and the Egyptian "god" Osiris and with notions relating to the resurrection of the Egyptian "god". He mentions that... ...numerous Egyptian cities possessed culture centers designated as "Per Ankh "House of Life", generally attached to major temples of the kings. We may compare them to schools or universities for learning distinct sciences following disciplines such as history, astronomy, writing, etc. The city of Abjdu (Abydos) was reputed to have specialized in medicine. Interesting that Enki-Ea was, in the eyes of the Sumerians, the great doctor, the healing serpent of the "gods"! Sign of the Fish Readers are likely aware that Carl Sagan and co-author I. S. Shklovskii (Intelligent Life in the Universe) were taken with Babylonian historian Berosus' account of the amphibious teacher Oannes, who brought knowledge to the neolithic peoples of the Persian Gulf. Their discussion, along with the work of Zecharia Sitchin, whose first book was published ten years after Sagan's and Shklovskii's, on the mystery of the Oannes and the related Nommo legends of the Dogons of Mali, and Robert Temple's (The Sirius Mystery) focusing more on the Nommo, constitute the sources of the many ongoing discussions and speculations on extraterrestrial contact with early human civilizations. It actually is not much to go on, and would seem to offer no further insights as to what took place, which is most unfortunate considering the monumental impact such a connection must have had on the path of human development leading to the world in which we find ourselves today. As it happens, Parks' virtual-reality memories are filled with information about the Oannes and Nommo amphibians, who are Abgal originally from Sirius, and this is conveyed in both of his books to date, Le Secret des Etoiles Sombres and Ádam Genisiš. In the present section of his Neb-Heru appendix to Ádam Genisiš, Parks checks his memories against ancient legends and myths, and shows that the contact, if that is what it was, left much wider residue for us to consider. This is important not only in itself, but in its bearing on the Mulge / Mulge-Tab / Morning Star scenario, due to a major connection between the amphibious Abgal and the lost planet Mulge. The Egyptian term Abdju (Abydos) possesses a homophone whose sense is "fish". This sacred fish served as pilot of the solar bark of Râ. Its function was to warn the passengers of the bark of enemies sent by Seth. We

260

have no difficulty in identifying the Abdju fish with a symbolic Horus or even better a reincarnated Osiris, while the Sumerian counterpart of Osiris is Enki who himself possessed the fish symbol. This fish that precedes the solar bark is evidently the planet Venus which today leads [at least it does sometimes] the course of the sun (Râ). We know that the fish equally represents Sirius, the Egyptians' other sacred star and the home of the amphibian Life Designers. Of course this reminds us of the aquatic beings called Nommos frequently mentioned in Ádam Genisiš. The Dogons affirm that the Nommos restored the world several times and that they transmitted to humanity such gifts as speech and grain. To the Sumerians the Nommos are the famous Abgal who follow Enki's directives. The Sumerian term Abgal translates to Apkallû in Akkadian, a designation for a sage and, as follows, a priest. Berossus, the Babylonian historian and priest of the Temple of Bel in Babylon brings us some details concerning an Abgal-Apkallû in a surviving fragment of his book The Babyloniaca, unfortunately lost in the meanderings of history. His descriptions are reminiscent of those of the Dogon. In Babylon there were many people of diverse origins who dwelled in Chaldee and lived lawlessly, like animals in the fields. In the first year there appeared a being that came out of the Erytheraeum Sea that runs parallel to Babylon. It said its name was Oannes and it was an animal gifted with reason. Its body seemed to be that of a fish. It had under its fish's head another head; it also had feet like those of a man, coming from its fish's tail. Its voice and language were human in their articulation. This representation has been conserved down to our time. This being was accustomed to passing the day among men, but it never took any food. It gave them elements of learning in letters, science, metallurgy, art, the manner of constructing cities, of founding temples, creating laws; it taught the principles of geometry. It showed them how to distinguish the grains of the earth and to harvest fruits. In short, it instructed them in each thing that would serve to "sweeten" their mores and to humanize their life. At that time, no material needed to be added to improve these instructions. And when the sun rose, this being, Oannes, returned to the water, to pass the night in the depths, because it was amphibian. There followed other animals resembling Oannes. Berossus, in The Ancient Fragments, Isaac Preston Coy, 1980. The records of the Egyptian Helladius report that a man-fish named Oe lived in the Persian Gulf. He had come out of a luminous egg and consecrated himself to the erudition of humanity. There is a myth among the indigenous Pomo tribes of California that tells of the arrival of a supreme founder being who "came out of the ocean and transformed himself into a man." In China there appeared the Lingyus, aquatic beings with human face, hands, and feet, but with the body of a fish. In Egypt, fish was consumed by the people, but was strictly forbidden at the royal table of the Pharaoh! Doubtlessly, the pharaohs knew the symbolic truth of the fish. In a way, some of them remembered the "amphibian" origins of their "god" Osiris who was "massacred" by his enemy Seth. Strangely, Jesus Christ was sacrificed on a Friday, the day when the Christians eat fish. The Christian church has obviously chosen to hijack the symbols.

261

Anubis, the embalmer god, charged with the mummification of Osiris and of the rite of KRST (interment). Osiris was the first "god" to be buried and brought back from the dead. Tomb of Khabeknet, 19th dynasty. There is a quasi-homophone of Abdju [see previous section, Abzu(2)] in the Egyptian language: Abtu. According to Budge, this term has the meaning: massacre, carnage, bloodshed. He noted that the term equally signified "sacrifice(s)", and that as late as the 19th dynasty, as revealed in The Book of the Amduat (Div 7), the Egyptians believed that human sacrifices originated from the time when Osiris was buried. Continuing with this development, Parks shows that the hieroglyphic representation of the name Sa'am carries the meanings "to kill" and "to assassinate". The name "Osiris" (Usir = the seat of the eye) was given to Sa'am after his death by the Egyptians, who knew his true name. Sign of the Cross: KIR-IŠ-TI and the Morning Star Followers of the major religions, especially the western ones, tend to believe that certain miraculous events took place at a favored place and time, involving unique super-human individuals, which led to the religious system that they know. They usually do not realize that all of these religions are filled with rich mythological elements that had already existed for thousands of years before their religion's founding days. Religious scholars do know this; this is what they study, and this study does not seem to interfere with or undermine their religions faith. They maintain a dual focus.

262

Anton Parks also has a dual focus, but his is not the situation of a conventional religious scholar. On the one hand he has his vivid memory-like impressions of being a full participant in the events that eventually became "mythologized" elements of religions. On the other hand, he has become a student of the mythologies that developed. This not only serves him (and us) as a check on his experiential information, but it brings out information about events taking place at the time that the myths were developing into what they now are. Important case in point: we are concerned in this section of our work with the planet Venus, because it appears to be today's remnant of Mulge-Tab. Characteristics ascribed to Venus down the millennia might tell us something about the putative Earth/Mulge-Tab encounter. And some of these characteristics have been associated with or ascribed to religious figures, such as Jesus Christ. As stated at the top of this page, the term KRST and variations are decomposed on the Decoder page. Please review the important concepts given as relating to these words. We also mentioned at the top of the page that Sa'am-Enki (Osiris) was considered by certain Gina'abul as being a KIR-IŠ-TI. At the end of the book Ádam Genisiš there is a description of the rite of resurrection of which Sa'amEnki was the object. There was an occult Egyptian concept that considered Osiris, the premier dead and resuscitated "god", as being symbolically transmuted into the Morning Star before reincarnating as Horus. And in the New Testament, Jesus declares himself "The Alpha and the Omega, the First and the Last..., the progeny of the race of David, the radiant Morning Star." (Apocalypse 22.13 and 16) In Apocalypse 22, Jesus presents himself as "he who comes". As to the Alpha and Omega, he appears as the first and the last. He is the king, the source, the Anointed of the Eternal. His role as Messiah is clearly defined. We find here several extremely precise aspects which are "in affinity" with Osiris and Horus. The Greek term Christos -- Messias in Latin -- possesses the sense "anointed, blessed by the lord". One speaks of a person who has been anointed (from the Latin unctum, "unguent") when he has been consecrated by a liturgical unction. The initiatic ritual in the cenotaph of Osiris at Abdju (Abydos) consists precisely of this, and from this ritual comes the Christian baptism. The initiate, also the future king, presents himself in the pool after a long initiatic journey. He climbs the steps to gain access to the central island on which is found the head of Osiris and is reborn as a young sun. We have just noted that the term Messiah comes from the Latin Messias. However we do not fail to underscore that the Egyptian Mesi is translated as "to be born" or "to mother"! The initiation ritual in the Osireion temple of Abdju is reminiscent of the earlier Sumerian one that led the "gods" to the Engur of Enki-Ea in the Abdju, the subterranean world: You enter the Earth; Geb (god of the Earth), opens himself for you. You enter the subterranean hall under the (sacred) trees. You have arrived now, near to the god (Osiris), the god who sleeps in his sepulcher. His true image reclines on his funeral bed. Heket (HÉ-KET), "who blends the breath" in Sumero-Akkadian, is a goddess with the head of an amphibian. She wears the Ankh sign, which is her attribute par excellence. Heket is a primordial divinity who gives life; she forms the infant in the maternal belly. She is "the saintly obstetrician". This goddess contributes to the regeneration of Osiris in the Osireion of Abdju and to the conception of Horus as the resurrection of his father.

263

In all these attributes she resembles the goddess Nut, mother of Osiris, who one knows to be the double of Nammu, the mother of Enki, herself amphibian in nature. In this holy place, one accords him the title "Vindicated". His body is purified in Râ-Anedjti; his flesh is purified in the (sacred) basin of Heket. For you, are opened the Gates of the Horizon of the Other World. In peace, in peace, you attain the holy place of Osiris. You pass the night and you sleep in the secret place of the mysteries. The abyss of Osiris-Enki is without doubt the abyss of the world, the dwelling-place of the "god" of water, in miniature. The initiate is taken deep into the Earth, through the tunnel leading to the subterranean Osireion, and is immersed in the sacred water before climbing onto the sacred isle (platform) and encountering the sarcophagus and the reliquary containing the head of Osiris. The immersion occasioned a sort of programming that had the effect of exalting the miracle of the initiate's resurrection. In the Abzu or in Abdju, the initiate faces the anointed, the Messiah, which is to say the savior, the liberator who will absolve him of his sins. This is very much the role taken by Osiris after his death; he becomes the great judge, the master of eternity. In Judaism, Jesus in the envoy of the God who will restore Israel to its rights and inaugurate the era of justice. For the Egyptians, justice is a goddess named Maât. She accompanies Osiris at the time rendering Osirian justice in the hidden world of the dead. Maât (justice) judges the soul of humans in proceeding to the weighing of the heart of which Horus is the divine form, while Osiris pronounces the judgment. Again, the Bible, compiled by the Hebrew priests, does not miss the opportunity to base itself on the esoteric Egyptian ideology: "You are advised to regard it (the prophetic word) as a lamp shining in a dark place, until the day begins to break and the Morning Star (the Christ) rises in your hearts." 2 Peter 1.19

IAW (adoration, prayer) -The name of the Biblical god Yahvé is clearly taken from the Egyptian hieroglyph IAW. From this term comes the name of the Hebrew priests named Yahouds (Judeans). Parks cites Messod and Roger Sabbah (The Secrets of Exodus, 2000) for the explanation that the Aramaic translation of the Bible reveals that the Hebrews were the monotheistic "Yahoud" priests, the Judean exiles from Egypt, who were previously the priests of Amon and then of Aton, under the influence of Akhenaton, who transformed Aton (the solar disk) into a unique god. Another example of the deep ancient roots of elements of Jewish culture is given by the Decoder for the common Jewish/Hebrew name Cohen, widely understood to mean "priest". And, speaking of priests and priestesses, Parks traces the attributes of these highly significant functionaries or beings through several cultures. Significant because their source is of great interest: they didn't just arise out of nowhere, and if you have considered much of the material on these pages, you will probably agree they were not simply characters in "fairy tales". It also is safe to say they were more than simple graduates of theological seminaries.

264

Beyond all that, the attributes themselves have a continuity through several cultures, and this can provide lines to very ancient times and events. We'll present this information and also trace concepts relating to the "Messiah" (anointed) and the Christ in the following table: Concept-Mesopotamia/Sumer-Egypt-Judeo/Christian/Latin Priest Priestess -GUDU4 Akkadian: Pašišuen Def: priest (masculine), annointed, ritual purity by divine unction Archaic sign: Egyptian ankh cross from which will be taken the symbol representing femininity and the planet Venus GUDU4-ABZU Akk: Gudapsu This connects the Sumerian sign with the Abzu, depicted in form of aquatic temples in the human world. Purification of soul of defunct attributed to goddesses Isis, Nephtys, Maât and Heket, all carrying the ankh, manifestation of the resurrection of the soul in the Osirian cult. GALA Priest (Akk: Kalû) -Drawn from information about the ancient Abgal connected to the aquatic cult of Enki-Ea. Principal task: sing, accompanied by corded instrument, harp. Chants and lamentations accompanied burial of the dead. Chased the demons and protected the dead one on his voyage. This practice (KRST) associated with Sirius through the Sirian connection of the Abgal and Isis. Messiah (Annointed) Christ -Note: Enki-Ea responsible for the Santana priestesses who harvested agricultural products for the Gina'abul in Edin -Ex: Horus with mission to avenge his father, liberate people of Osiris-Enki oppressed by Seth-Enlil, cleanse his maternal family of dishonor Plutarch in Isis and Osiris indicated "God" introduced fruits of the earth to the Egyptians Osiris symbolized renewal of nature; every Egyptian deceased carried his name. As the first dead and resuscitated God, considered the premier initiate of Egypt. Believed to be inventor of wheat, which for the Egyptians presaged immortality. Egyptians celebrated the mysteries of the passion, death, and resurrection of Osiris. -Latin: annointed, blessed by the Lord He for whom one waits for salvation Saviour, liberator Latin terms Messio (crop) and Messis (produce of the Earth) Note: Edin transformed to "Paradise"

265

Celebration of the Mystery of the Passion of Osiris Synopsis: Begins with a ceremony for the ploughing and sowing. A representation in gold of the mummy of Osiris is covered with precious jewels and substances, wrapped in papyrus, immersed in a deep basin. On a certain day the image of Osiris is exposed to the sun just before sunset, placed in a sacred bark surrounded in flames that will enter the tomb of Osiris. Following that, the body of Osiris is placed in a casket of mulberry wood and interred at the same site used the previous year. The past year's representation is then placed against or enclosed in the interior of an Išed (fr.) tree, symbol of the divine or of the goddess. On the "30th", the day when the Nile's flood turns, ceremonies associated with the burial of Osiris begin in a subterranean chamber. To be continued... Signs and Symbols: Further Notes...

Ankh Symbol of life and of goddess-priestesses Egypt. The symbol of life and the divine breath. The ankh bow or knot accompanies all ritual ceremonies and figures in numerous talismans and funerary objects. Epithet of Osiris: "He who lives". Also in terms Ankhu and Ankhiu, titles given to "blessed dead". In the plan of a cathedral, the nave embodies the sign of the Ankh with the elliptical choir placed along its "horizontal" axis and perpendicular to the center aisle. In Egyptian imagery, when a human (or divine) personage presents the Ankh bow/knot to another personage, what is offered is life. The Egyptian celebration of the resurrection of the dead king through his son was conducted by goddesspriestesses carrying the handled cross. The two KIR-IŠ-TI "ardent sons of life", Osiris and Jesus, understood the resurrection in which actively participated the saints, respectively Isis and Nephtys; Mary and Mary-Magdelene. These feminine beings represent the Spirit, or the Holy Spirit of the Judeo-Christians. To be continued...

266

Origins of the Planet Venus In his opening section on this subject, Parks develops the direct link between the sense of the Morning Star (Egyptian: Neter Duau) and "the king", considered to be Horus (Heru), himself the image of Neter Duau (Venus). Births of the Venus Warriors The progenitors of Venus all incarnate a being sacrificed in connection with the world of the dead. This is true in all traditions including those of Central America and Scandinavia. They are also often associated with war or a particular conflict, as with Ištar, Athena, Horus, Parashu-Râma, Lucifer. Greek: The Hellenic form of the Babylonian Ištar (Venus) is Athena who springs, "fully-armed", from the brow of Zeus (Jupiter). The planet just before Jupiter (i.e., its "head") was the "black star" Mulge, which ejected Venus from its original position as the satellite of the exploded Mulge. In Isis and Osiris, Plutarch cites Manethon's claim that the name "Athena" in Greek evokes "a spontaneous movement". Now please have a look in the Decoder at the translations of the Sumero-Akkadian transpositions of "Athena". The singular story of the head giving birth to a warrior goddess is repeated in Indian mythology with the Goddess Kali in the Devi Mahatmyam. Parks particularly calls attention to chapters 7.8 and 9.22, which we'll leave for you to view on that page. Parks continues... KA-LI9, the "glimmering testimony" in Sumerian, danced frenetically in the sky, excited by the ravages that she produced on her road. Putting in peril the equilibrium of the Earth and of humanity, Shiva lay down at her feet to arrest the destructive dance of the goddess and the stupefying racket that she produced. This infernal fracas of which speak the texts of India is singularly present in the Sumerian term MU 7 which is equally written in the form KA-LI and of which the sense is "to cry" and "to hurl"... Kali is at once goddess of destruction and of creation. She is generally represented as a frightening female, dressed in black, which is to say obscurity, with shining, bloodshot eyes. In this form, one can say that she has everything of a dark star! She possesses four arms: two to destroy and two for offering. She carries a necklace of human skulls and dances on a skeleton. The body on which she excites herself is generally equated to the body of the universe in ruins. Others think that this corpse symbolizes the death that she brings on her passage. More recent representations connect this extended body to that of Shiva who lies down under the goddess to stop her destructive agitation. We will see in Volume 4 that Venus was effectively immobilized "artificially"... However, given the circumstances of the creation of the goddess, we retain here the presence of this "cadaver" as the corpse that gave birth to Kali - the famous "head" of the Mother-Goddess that engenders Kali in the version of Devi Mahatmyam, that which corresponds to the head of the god-of-gods Zeus (Jupiter), which was smashed and from which spurted forth Athena whose pronunciations in Sumero-Akkadian give "the warrior" or "the cry of the lord-father" or "that of the cadaver of the lord-father".

267

Head of Brahma, Mistress of Zeus The head of the god-of-gods appeared in the Hindu literature as the fifth and mysterious head of Brahma. The Indian chronicles relate that Brahma, "the immense being", possessed four heads placed at the cardinal points. Knowing that this "god" is considered to be the creator of everything, we can equate him to the Jupiter (Zeus) of the Mediterranean traditions, and the four heads would be the four satellites of Jupiter: Io, Europa, Ganymede and Callisto. The Vedic texts say that one day, Brahma fashioned for himself a fifth head with which to keep an eye on the goddess Sandhya ("twilight"). He was taken with her, united with her, and from this union was born humanity. Shiva-Rudra, the spouse of the goddess, became immensely angry and let loose a flaming arrow that cut off the fifth head of Brahma. The key point for us is that the fifth head of the Indian Jupiter was said to "keep an eye on" the goddess of "dawn", which is to say to follow her cult -- for which reason Shiva-Rudra smashed it. We know that in the Egyptian mythology, Isis represents the dawn and Nephtys the twilight. [The two pieces of wood that form the Arani (the two mothers) of Agni (Horus) are correctly assimilated to "the dawn" and "the twilight" in the Vedas...] The Egyptian traditions make of Nephtys the ancient spouse of Seth (Enlíl) or sometimes his sister. We have seen in this book [Ádam Genisiš] that Nephtys corresonds to Innin (Inanna), the "spouse" of the system of Enlíl, without taking into account that she is also Enlíl's daughter. The Egyptians simply made her the spouse of Seth. This story seems to us much more coherent when one recalls the hidden liaisons betwen Osiris and Nephtys (Enki and Innin)... We saw in this work [Ádam Genisiš, not yet fully covered on this website] that Innin is not without her connection with the fall of the Amašutum cult on the Earth. The explosion of Mulge (the black star) which was the planet between Mars and Jupiter, resulted from this fall and this intestinal war among the Gina'abul. ShivaRudra (Enlíl-Seth) is definitely the personage who made the decision to destroy the planet of the Life Designers... Parks next points out an astonishingly-relevant fact: the Brahmans, the highest caste of India, claim to have been issued from the Head of Brahma! And this, as Parks has been showing us, is none other than Mulge, the planet of the Kadištu, which was in front of Brahma (Jupiter), and which Shiva-Rudra (Enlíl-Seth) was charged with destroying! The Brahmans were for a long time farmers and shepherds, and this is in complete concordance with the teaching of the Life Designers of our story, as well as the Nommos of the Dogon, but particularly with the "discipline of the Santana-Šandan Amašutum as chiefs of plantations and cultivations, herbalists, etc..."

268

Semele Ablaze John McKirdy Duncan Returning to the Greek versions, there is the story of the death of a sacrificed "entity" who birthed a divinity who had to flee, to escape the wrath of the "gods". This is the account of Semele, mistress of Zeus. The story relates that Zeus was quite taken with the princess Semele. He loved her so much that he showered her with gifts. When Hera, the wife of Zeus-Jupiter, learned of the infidelity of the king of gods, she disguised herself as Beroe, Semele's nurse. She called on the princess to prove her love. Semele then went to Zeus-Jupiter and asked him to show himself to her in his full splendor. Zeus did so and presented himself ringed in a blinding light, with his lightning and flashes. In a single instant the body of Semele was consumed. It is said that the tomb of the princess continued to smolder even long after her death. Zeus just had time to retrieve from the womb of Semele, Dionysos, the son whom she had conceived with him. The king of gods hid him in his thigh before transforming him into a kid [young goat], so as to escape the wrath of Hera.

269

In that form, Dionysus fled to distant lands and followed his mad course. In the process, he descended to the underworld to retrieve his mother from the kingdom of shadows, and carried her to Olympus, where Zeus gave her immortality under the name of Thyone.

Gustave Moreau: "Jupiter and Semele". At center appears the little Dionysos. His aspect recalls the Benu (Phoenix)... This version is infinitely singular, because it portrays Jupiter (Zeus) as being at once responsible for and spectator of the celestial drama. As with the Nommos' variant of the sacrifice, the king of the gods will utilize light to immolate the victim. From this victim will come an infant who will follow a mad course, in this instance to escape divine anger. In each case, the infant will be preserved for some time before embarking on its crazy course. The same notion is found in the Dogons' version which represents that "out of the flow of blood from the sacrifice of the Nommo sprang Yazu (Venus) in its obscure (invisible) position". This implies that Venus knows moments of invisibility on its cosmic course... The personage of Dionysus is among the most interesting. Greek mythology has him stricken with dementia. He roamed over the world, his story full of mysterious voyages. In the course of his movements, he taught agriculture to humanity. Diverse paintings generally depict Dionysus as a cherub coming out of his mother, either weeping for his dying progenitor, or embarking on his mad course, spreading his wings to leave her blasted remains. For example, the tableau Sémélé et Jupiter by painter François Marot in the Trianon. Inanna-Ištar, the Morning and the Evening Star Parks' work, where concerned with the mythologies of ancient humanity, differs from all other studies of mythology of which we are aware, in that personages begin in Parks' consciousness as full flesh-and-blood beings, but only over vast periods of time give rise to the myths that our historians know. These beings enjoy a near-immortality, either as birthright or through some sort of technology, although they can be killed. Given enough time, this is fairly likely to take place, but only perhaps after lifetimes measured in hundreds of millennia.

270

The genesis of the corresponding mythological personages could have been through the natural social processes as understood today, but could also have been contrived by the actual characters or their peers. Sometimes, given the eventual size of Earth's civilizations, the myths coexisted with the living personalities; sometimes they simply followed on later. We must be careful to discern the mode in which Parks works at one time or another. For example, he opens the current section on Inanna-Istar with the words... Inanna is according to the evidence a very ancient divinity, because her name appears from the period of Uruk in the 4th millennium B.C.E. Parks employs here a conventional meaning of "ancient". However he has his own direct experiences that have come to him, many from seemingly far more ancient periods, which form the basis of many references in his books. Continuing... She is a dominant goddess who reigned over the gods, having neither husband nor progeny. In the Bible (Jeremiah 7.18 and 44.19), it is she, as "Queen of Heaven", to whom women offer kneaded cakes in her image, in the temples. Manasses had erected in Jerusalem the post that symbolized her, and at the same time, he installed in the Temple his idol, the one which without doubt Ezekiel calls "the idol of jealousy" because he enflamed the anger of the jealous god Yahvé in the Bible. Inanna supported the cult of the Mother-goddess and fought against the ancient patriarchal dogma. This brought her singular reprisals from the "gods" in the Mesopotamian texts, and also from the adepts of Yahvé in the Bible. Uruk, the town designated to her, is the city of "prostitutes and daughters of joy" where women were instructed in the initiation of men into sacred sexuality... The presence of terms designating prostitutes and priestesses in the lexical lists of the middle Babylonian epoch poses the problem of the status of these women. But one notes that this groups together all these women who actually are in different situations. The equivalences established, for example, between the Šamhatu [a class of temple prostitute] and the religious Qadištu [see Decoder] do not correspond to what is known of each of these. This must arise from the fact that at a point in time, the religious functions of each had lapsed into disuse and were no longer included, only retaining the idea that the priestesses formed together a separate class of women, exempt at times from the framework of marriage. The majority of them worked in the temples where they practiced sacred sexuality. These priestesses were the image of the great goddess. In this work, we have associated Nebet-Hut (Nephtys) with Innin (Inanna-Ištar). This association is even more striking when we understand that Nebet-Hut signifies "goddess of the temple" and that Nephtys is always represented with the symbol of the cup on her head. Inanna-Ištar is the divinity who occupies the greatest number of Mesopotamian myths, be they of secondary level or in the principal roles. The important place held by Inanna-Ištar in the feminine pantheon led to a designation of goddesses in general under the common name Ištarâtu. At Sumer as at Akkad, she incarnated the planet Dilbat (Venus) or Ištar-Kakkabu. Where one wishes to speak of the planet from the strictly astronomical point of view, one calles it Dilbat, but the religious philosophy loves to confound the planet Venus and the goddess Ištar. An (the king of the gods) invites the gods to give to Innin the name "Ištar of the stars", being "the most brilliant among them". It is Venus who shows the route of the stars. Dilbat, as the Evening Star, will be the Ištar of Uruk. As the Morning Star, she will be the Ištar of Akkad. The goddess herself sings the double aspect of her nature: "It is I, the queen of the sky, the Goddess of the Twilight. It is I, the queen of the sky, the Goddess of the Dawn." It would be difficult to provide a better description of the

271

omnipresent character of Inanna in the universe than to identify her with the planet that shines and is "visible from one end to the other of the countries". In this form, she draws the admiration and the veneration of men who exalt her beauty. Goddess of the Evening, she consecrates herself to the favoring of love, of voluptuousness but also of premonitory dreams. Goddess of Morning, she will preside over the works of war and carnage. Parks continues this section with more examples from the mythology of Inanna-Ištar, establishing not only the character herself, but the logic of the choice of this particular character to personify the heavenly appearance of the planet Venus. We learn of her support of agrarian activities, her teachings on the subject of human nutritional needs... and this in so many cultures, including those of the East and of Central America. And of course, there is the angry, warrior aspect. Parks concludes with a most important observation: nothing corresponding to Venus appears in the Babylonian mythology nor in any mythology from periods prior to 3000-2500 B.C.E! Moreover, when it does appear, Venus is described as coming from the depths of the universe to rend the sky and trouble humanity. And this gave rise to the need for many hymns of praise, intended to appease this trouble-maker. Chaos and Resurrection Traces of Mulge and His Son The Mesopotamian tablets indicate that Neberu (or Nibiru) is an errant "star" that periodically upsets the affairs of gods and humans. His origin is "the place of the celestial battle". This localization is extremely important, because it brings to mind beyond a shadow of a doubt the tree Išed of the Egyptian traditions, the shattered axis of the eastern horizon. Keep in mind that this opening is carried out under the command of Amon (Jupiter), the King of the Gods. To be continued... Mulge, Mulge-Tab, and Venus

As we have seen, Parks has demonstrated a widespread identification among ancient peoples of the planet Venus with a rampaging sky-god whose birth and life cycle were associated with a great cosmic event, the "explosion" of the planet Mulge ("Black Star") and the launching of its satellite Mulge-Tab ("Companion of Mulge") onto a new solar orbital path. This "explosion" (the word is in quotes because it might possibly have been a slow-motion event) was perpetrated on the Mulge system by the Ušumgal, according to Parks' memory as mediated by the GÍRKÙ. In this section we will examine the sequence from an astronomical/astrophysical point of view, with the intent of assessing the possibility that destruction in the Mulge system could eventually have ramifications on Earth. We'll include some thoughts about what might have been within the capabilities of the Ušumgal. However, any specific information that Parks could contribute to this aspect is still being developed for use in his forthcoming book, The Awakening of the Phoenix, Volume 3 of the series. Initial State Please review the section on Ti-ama-te, describing our solar system prior to the explosion of Mulge. This will give you a sense of the awesome greatness of Mulge within the larger galactic community, and in fact of our

272

entire system before the invasion, hence the dimension of tragedy that ensued, but also will help you to visualize the relative sizes of the planets and their sequence of orbits in this system. As to planetary sizes and orbital dimensions, we assume that those observed today for all planets other than Venus, such as can be found listed at Orbits and Properties of the Planets, are valid for the initial period -- the pre-explosion epoch. Information that we can deduce for Mulge and Mulge-Tab/Venus has to be considered purely notional. But we can do better than simple guessing. Parks recalls Mulge as being slightly larger than Saturn, and so it shall be in our picture of Ti-ama-te. We estimate the radius of Mulge to be about 65,000 km. We are probably safe in assuming Mulge's orbit to be approximately aligned with the ecliptic since all the other planetary orbits (except that of Pluto, which is no longer considered to be a planet anyway) are so aligned, and so is the main asteroid belt, which we think is derived from the explosion of Mulge. The main asteroid belt occupies a ring of radius 2-4 astronomical units (AU) around the Sun, and so we assign a radius of about 3 AU or, say, 450 million km to the orbit of Mulge. What might have been the characteristics of Mulge-Tab's orbit around Mulge? The first bit of data from the present-day Venus' orbit that we might apply would be its orientation to the ecliptic plane, just as we did with the asteroids for Mulge. So we will say that Mulge-Tab's orbit was parallel to the ecliptic. Its radius? Taking a look at Jupiter, the next planet out, we find that its two largest moons, Ganymede and Callisto, are of nearly the same size and orbits of distance 1,100,000 and 1,900,000 km from Jupiter's center. Although the radius of Venus (Mulge-Tab) at 6052 km is much larger -- 2.3 or 2.4 times larger -- than those of the two largest Jupiter moons, we will take the hint and give Mulge-Tab an orbital radius of around 1,500,000 km. In this section we will develop the concept of Venus as an ejection from the Mulge system in a sequence of graphics with discussions, including relevant orbital mechanics where indicated.

273

Fig. MMTV-1. View onto the ecliptic plane showing the orbits of Uraš (Earth) and Mulge. At this scale, the planets themselves are not visible, nor would the Sun be visible, except for the fact that it is selfluminous. We show the Sun as a white dot, not to scale. Kinks in orbits are a graphic artifact. The orbits depicted in Fig. MMTV-1 are of course mathematical abstractions. It might have been more precise to show them as very thin circles or ellipses. But we are using 3-D modeling software that requires us to depict them as tori, of sufficient thickness to make them visible. Still, they are rather "thin" tori (i.e., their crosssections are small relative to the image size). There is a benefit to this graphical method. Suppose we searched along the Mulge orbit for the planet Mulge itself - we know it is in the image, because we put it there. If we then zoomed in sufficiently to show Mulge, the "orbit torus" would appear very thick indeed, and since we had not changed its scale from what it was in the previous image, the relative sizes of Mulge and the orbit torus would allow us to grasp the scale of Mulge in the solar system itself. That is what we have done in the following illustration.

274

Fig. MMTV-2. Close-up view of Mulge's orbit, showing Mulge and also Mulge-Tab's proposed orbit around Mulge. Its orbit was not visible in the previous image. Mulge-Tab itself is still not visible at this scale. "Explosion" of Mulge Fig. MMTV-3. Mulge "exploding" and somewhat expanded from its normal size. Mulge-Tab, shown to scale, is just visible at the top. Dispensing with the orbits now, the Fig. MMTV-3 at right shows Mulge "exploding", and for the first time we can see Mulge-Tab, at the top. And now we are in a position to discuss some very important matters. We are of course interested in learning whatever we can about how Mulge was destroyed, but even more directly important to us is the effect of that event on Mulge-Tab, because we think it is Mulge-Tab that at some later point, and perhaps more than once, came near Uraš (the Earth), and became identified with today's planet Venus. Look at the image. At this stage, Mulge has been reduced to fragments that have begun to disperse and will continue to do so. The fragments will eventually stabilize in individual solar orbits, perhaps many of them as today's asteroids. Now, it is possible that the forces that destroyed Mulge were large and explosive enough to quickly send a wave of fragments and some sort of energy out to the distance of MulgeTab, instantly throwing it off its course. That would have required a much greater release of energy than just enough to totally destroy Mulge. We don't know if that much energy was available. But since we don't know, we must allow for that possibility. Later on this page, we will designate the type of event in which the effect on Mulge-Tab was virtually instantaneous as a "Type 1 collision" between Mulge remains and MulgeTab. It might be reasonable to consider that Mulge expanded "slowly", leading in the extreme to what we will call a "Type 2 collision". Assuming it did so in a radiallysymmetric manner (an assumption not fully justified, but a good first approximation to what may have happened), then Mulge-Tab's orbit

275

would not have changed until significant amounts of Mulge's remains (i.e., a significant fraction of its mass) moved beyond the orbit of Mulge-Tab, and Mulge-Tab's orbit finally began to expand in response. We are going to have to estimate the probability of any sizable piece of Mulge striking Mulge-Tab in this process. Assuming for the moment that Mulge broke up into a relatively small number of large fragments, and that there was no such collision with them, then Mulge-Tab's orbit simply expanded in response to the continuing diffusing mass of Mulge. As Mulge-Tab moved farther and farther from the center of this diffusing Mulge mass, its orbital path trended toward an open curve, and it gradually became more subject to the gravitational influence of the Sun. Another way of putting this is to say that when the total gravitational field, at Mulge-Tab's position, of the portion of Mulge contained within its orbit, has become less than the gravitational field of the Sun at that position, then Mulge-Tab is in a solar orbit. What are the parameters of that orbit? Our task is to explore the ways in which Mulge-Tab might enter such a solar orbit, and the range of possible orbital parameters, to learn whether it was possible or even likely that Mulge-Tab would eventually cross Uraš' orbit, and encounter Uraš itself. Note that any close encounter and exchange of energy and momentum with another planetary object is going to change Mulge-Tab's orbit beyond anything we could guess. Therefore we will not be able to say anything at all about a sequence of close encounters, except to note that such sequences are possible. To begin our exploration, let us collect some elemental data that we either "know" (e.g., if we assume that Venus was once Mulge-Tab), or can obtain through combining what we "know" with what Parks "remembers", and with what we can compute using basic astronomical information and equations (as may be found here and here). We will spare the reader the details at this time but offer them in a separate paper that will be prepared for online viewing and/or be included in Parks' next published book. OBJECT-Radius, km-Density, g/cm3-Mass, kg Mulge-65000-4-4.6x1027 Mulge-Tab-6050-5.24-4.87x1024 ORBIT-Radius, km-Period-Mean Orbital Speed S km/sec Mulge-450x106-1.64x108 secs 5.21 earth yrs-17.2 Mulge-Tab-1.5x106-6.6x105 secs 7.6 earth days-14.3 An important note about the overall geometry: we assume that all of this is confined to (approximately) the plane of the ecliptic. This is justified for Mulge itself by virtue of the fact that the orbits of all the other planets (except for that of Pluto, no longer considered a planet anyway) in the solar system are confined to that plane. As to Mulge-Tab, had it been a satellite of Jupiter, it would have been classified as a Galilean type, such as Callisto or Ganymede, each of which has an orbital inclination of only about 1/4 degree from the plane of the ecliptic. Thus it is not unreasonable to guess that Mulge-Tab's orbit was in the plane of the ecliptic as well. All of our work, then, will be in two dimensions. Of the data given in the table above, the "mean orbital speed S" -- the tangential velocities of Mulge and MulgeTab within their respective orbits -- is of immediate importance, because these will determine whether MulgeTab enters an elliptical orbit with perihelion equal to or less than the radius of Earth's orbit. If that is the case, then an eventual encounter becomes possible.

276

Note also that in the above tables, "earth days" and "earth years" indicates their modern values. The units are offered simply for help in visualization. The very length of the earth year is to be a subject of discussion in this section, as it is in the literature of Velikovsky and others. One final important note: in the tables we assume that, having identified Venus with Mulge-Tab, we can take the mass of Mulge-Tab as the mass of today's Venus. But it develops, as will be seen, that in one possible scenario, Mulge-Tab picked up a significant amount of mass from Mulge fragmentary material, and hence originally (prior to the Mulge explosion) had much different characteristics from today's Venus. When we realized such a thing had been possible, we had to question our entire analysis up to that point. However we also realized that the scenario in question may not have actually occurred. Therefore our response has been to stay with our analysis on a contingent basis, but as a separate step to look for signs that the worrisome scenario did occur. This step is beyond the scope of the present web page, but will probably be covered in the material being offered for inclusion in Volume 3.

Fig. MMTV-4. Simplified diagram of Mulge-Tab at moment of release from Mulge orbit, entering generic elliptical solar orbit. Fig. MMTV-4 illustrates a simple entry of Mulge-Tab into an elliptical solar orbit immediately upon the disappearance of Mulge, around which Mulge-Tab had been orbiting. This is a sort of zero-order approximation to the event. We depict as a pair of magenta-colored vectors the velocity of Mulge-Tab at that moment in its components parallel (vM-T,r ) and perpendicular (vM-T,t ) to a radius or line drawn from the Sun. These motions are themselves the sums of motions of the Mulge system (Mulge and any satellites, etc.) in its solar orbit, and Mulge-Tab in its orbit around Mulge. Note that the Mulge system, being in what we state to be a circular orbit, has zero radial velocity.

277

Notice also that in this example, Mulge-Tab's solar orbit is highly elliptical, and this causes Mulge-Tab to cross the orbit of Uraš (Earth). This type of orbit poses the possibility or probability of an eventual encounter of Mulge-Tab with Uraš. It is not the only class of orbit that would have been possible. Another possibility would have been for Mulge-Tab's orbit to be much less elliptical, say, like that of Mulge, which would never cross the path of Uraš. We are going to have to determine the possibilities of Mulge-Tab's entering each of these two orbit classes.

Fig. MMTV-5. Closeup of Mulge/Mulge-Tab system at idealized moment of release. All orbits are traversed in the counterclockwise direction. To begin, we take a closer look at the composite motion of Mulge-Tab at its moment of release. Fig. MMTV-5 shows a ghostly Mulge that has by some means just disappeared. It had been traveling along its orbit at a speed of 17.2 km/sec. Mulge-Tab had been confined to the bright green orbit at a speed of 14.3 km/sec, but has just now been released to a new path, the white curve. Although the directions of the motions are constantly changing, at this instant they can be conveniently oriented with respect to the radial from the Sun. Thus Mulge and its entire system were moving at 17.2 km/sec in a direction transverse to the radial from the Sun. We designate this as follows: vM,r = 0 vM,t = 17.2 km/sec Mulge-Tab participated in this motion, but also had its own orbital motion within the Mulge system. It was moving tangentially at 14.3 km/sec, and this was at angle f with respect to the solar radial: vM-T,r = 14.3 sin f km/sec vM-T,t = 17.2 - 14.3 cos f km/sec What are the parameters of the new Mulge-Tab orbit? We will need to know, if we are to be able to decide whether Mulge-Tab could have eventually had a close encounter with Uraš. As is shown in Fig. MMTV-4, if a "small" object enters a closed orbit around a large one (i.e., the mass of the "small" one is much smaller than the mass of the "large" one), the orbit takes the form of an ellipse of some size characterized by its semi-major axis "a" and ellipticity "e". According to basic principles of celestial mechanics, these can easily be computed from information that we have already developed on this page, along with the mass of the Sun, and a quantity known as "The Universal Gravitational Constant".

278

Please click here to see how all of these quantities are related. Notice that the velocity components of Mulge-Tab at time of release are related to its angular position f, as mentioned above. We have to presume that this angle's value was not selected by the Ušumgal. In fact, to presume a preferred value would also assume that our simplistic "instantaneous Mulge-disappearance" model is itself correct, and we cannot even assume that (it is just an initial approximation, to be examined shortly). From inspection of Mulge-Tab's full orbit shown in Fig. MMTV-4, its perihelion is just Rper = a(1-e) The values of a and e vary with the angle f. We examine this, looking to see if for any values of f, the perihelion of Mulge-Tab falls within the radius of Earth's orbit (1.5 x 1011 meters). Here are the results of that computation: f, deg-Perihelion meters-Earth Encounter 0-6.51 x 109-possible 30-1.83 x 1010-possible 60-8.65 x 1010-possible 90-2.46 x 1011-impossible 120-hyperbolic orbit-impossible 150-hyperbolic orbit-impossible 180-hyperbolic orbit-impossible 210-hyperbolic orbit-impossible 240-hyperbolic orbit-impossible 270-2.46 x 1011-impossible 300-8.65 x 1010-possible 330-1.83 x 1010-possible So, yes, in this first simplified situation, for some values of f, an eventual encounter can occur. For some, the perihelion lies outside Earth's orbit, and for some, the orbit will be hyperbolic. We see in particular that Rper is smallest for values of f closest to 0/360 degrees. Why would that be? It is because this is where the old orbital motion of Mulge-Tab around Mulge contributed the greatest retrograde component to the total velocity of Mulge-Tab. In other words, it was reducing Mulge-Tab's tangential velocity around the Sun, and this was needed to maintain the usual centrifugal force in the old orbit.

279

Fig. MMTV-6. Perihelion of Mulge-Tab's orbit (meters) vs. f, deg. The radius of Mercury's orbit is ~50 million km (5.00 E+10). For values of f < +/- 20 deg, Mulge-Tab can get rather close to the Sun (see table above), whose photosphere radius is 0.7 million km. Our next task is to consider more realistic "explosion" scenarios. For example, we know that Mulge did not simply vanish when destroyed. Rather, it was reduced to fragments that either slowly or quickly moved away from what had been its center. Would any of these fragments have collided with Mulge-Tab? This is an important question, because in a collision, there would have been an exchange of angular momentum and kinetic energy between the colliding objects. Suppose Mulge had been broken into just two fragments. That would be the minimum, as "one fragment" would mean no explosion or destruction had taken place. If Mulge had been broken into two fragments, how likely would it have been for one of them to have collided with Mulge-Tab? Without any analysis other than a look at the images we have provided of these two objects in their original positions, it is clear that a collision at the distance of Mulge-Tab would have been highly unlikely. In that case, our discussion of the event, developed on this page, would be good enough to use. Suppose, on the other hand, there had been a rather extreme fragmentation of Mulge. Can we guess what the sizes of these fragments might possibly have been? Well, yes, if we take the distribution of sizes of asteroids as a strong hint, since they presumably all were once a part of Mulge. A caution here: the combined masses of all known asteroids is less than that of our Moon. So are the ones we see in the asteroid belt a good example of the fragmentation of Mulge? We don't really know, but it is probably beyond the scope of this discussion to try to ascertain a complete answer to that question. Therefore, let us look at the asteroids, and there we find that the typical diameter of an asteroid is around 1 km. So we will take that to be the size of our Mulge fragments. Assuming that the fragments move out from the Mulge center uniformly in all directions, we can begin to see the possibilities for collisions with Mulge-Tab. It is not a simple problem, because it depends on the relative speeds of the outgoing fragments and Mulge-Tab in its orbit. Why? Suppose that the outgoing speed of the fragments is very high. Then any fragments that were passing through the part of space occupied by Mulge-Tab at that moment would collide, giving up all of its kinetic energy to Mulge by imparting a velocity change in the outward radial direction. We should be able to calculate the fraction of Mulge mass that does this (i.e., collides). Let's call this a collision of Type 1.

280

On the other hand, the fragments could be moving so slowly that they impart zero kinetic energy in terms of adding a radial velocity component, but some of them do, at some point, "stand in the path of Mulge-Tab", and collide in such a way as to join with Mulge-Tab and share its angular momentum. That will be a collision of Type 2. Type 1 Collision: We can easily calculate the total mass of Mulge fragments that collide with Mulge-Tab. We know that they all, at some time, will pass through a spherical shell centered on Mulge's center, with the radius of Mulge-Tab's orbit. The fraction of that shell occupied by the projected area of Mulge-Tab will be the fraction of Mulge's mass that will collide with Mulge-Tab. Using data already provided on this page, we calculate the following: Total area of spherical shell at Mulge-Tab's orbit = 2.8x1013 km2 Projected area of Mulge-Tab = 1.15x108 km2 Fraction of Mulge that collides with Mulge-Tab = 4.1x10-6 Mass of Mulge = 4.6x1027 kg Mass of Mulge that collides with Mulge-Tab ~ 2x1022 kg That last number is key. Everything we have shown about the path of Mulge-Tab after the loss of Mulge now has to be adjusted to reflect what happens when that amount of Mulge matter collides with Mulge-Tab. Note that this is 0.4% of the mass of Mulge-Tab as given on this page. Could that relatively-small amount of mass have enough kinetic energy to significantly change the motion of Mulge-Tab once transferred? Of course, that depends on its velocity, as in the relation Kinetic Energy = 1/2 mv2 for an object of mass m, traveling at velocity v. We do not know what its velocity might have been, but let's determine what it would have needed to be, to carry 10% of the kinetic energy of Mulge-Tab. Sparing you the algebra, it works out to be 5 x the velocity of Mulge-Tab at the moment of encounter. That is, since Mulge-Tab's velocity was 17.2 km/sec, the Mulge fragments would need to have been traveling outward at 86 km/sec to increase Mulge-Tab's kinetic energy by 10%. Is that a realistic velocity for these fragments? Have we discussed the mechanism that was used for destroying Mulge? We have not, yet. However, achieving an outward velocity of 86 km/sec would appear to require much more energy than just enough to shatter Mulge. And so it seems safe to work with a velocity of 86 km/sec as a conservative figure for estimating the effect of the Type 1 collision on the path of Mulge-Tab. This collision results in a small adjustment to Mulge-Tab's velocity, radially outward from the original Mulge center. Except for that adjustment, the no-collision analysis made at the beginning of this study will prevail. What is the effect of the radial velocity adjustment? Recall that in the basic no-collision case, values of f close to 0/360 degrees result in the lowest subsequent perihelion for Mulge-Tab, because the effect of the "missing Mulge" left Mulge-Tab with a residual motion component retrograde to its solar orbit. The Type 1 collision creates an actual push on Mulge-Tab, and its retrograde component is greatest for f = 90 degrees. That is, it is greatest if it occurs when Mulge-Tab is at the point in its Mulge orbit characterized by f = 90 degrees (see Fig. MMTV-5).

281

So in general, the Type 1 collision seems to shift the value of f resulting in the minimum perihelion toward 90 degrees. How great this effect would be, depends on the velocity of the Mulge fragments, which we do not know, but we can guess that this will actually turn out to be rather small. At any rate, it is not very important because the probabilities of various perihelion values are actually not affected, only the associated values of f, which are probably of no interest.

Type 2 Collision:

Fig. MMTV-7. A first plume of Mulge's fragment cloud crosses the orbit (shown in green) of Mulge-Tab (orange). Eventually the entire cloud will cross the spherical shell containing MulgeTab's orbit but of course only a small fraction of the Mulge fragments will cross the orbit itself. Those will all be swept up by Mulge-Tab since in the Type 2 encounter they move extremely slowly. They will add to MulgeTab's mass but will leave its kinetic energy unchanged. This results in a predictable reduction in Mulge-Tab's speed. The event we name "Type 1 collision" represents one extreme of a continuum of possibilities relating to how rapidly the exploded Mulge expands and crosses over the Mulge-Tab orbital shell (i.e., imaginary sphere centered on the unexploded Mulge, with radius equal to that of Mulge-Tab's orbit). In this extreme, the radial velocity of the Mulge fragments is so great that Mulge-Tab by comparison is stationary in its orbit. In the complementary event, the "Type 2 collision", the fragments move so slowly that when they encounter Mulge-Tab it is as though they are stationary. Of course, had they been perfectly stationary, they would never have even gotten there! So we are speaking in relative terms. Eventually all Mulge fragments cross over and beyond the Mulge-Tab orbital shell. Assuming their angular distribution is uniform, we can easily calculate that fraction of them that enter not only the orbital shell, but the orbital ring itself (shown in green in Fig. MMTV-7). Understand that the ring has a finite cross-section; it is after all swept out by the body of Mulge-Tab. It is in fact a torus. All fragments entering that torus will be swept up by the much more rapidly-moving Mulge-Tab before they can reach the far side. In a first-order approximation, these fragments are stationary when encountered by Mulge-Tab. They have, then, no kinetic energy, and so add none to the planetoid.

282

But they do add their mass. How much mass would that be? The total amount of mass contributed by Mulge to Mulge-Tab in this way, is just the fraction that encounters the Mulge-Tab torus. The fraction is easily calculated. Replace the torus with a circle of flat ribbon whose width is the diameter of Mulge-Tab. Designate the radius of this circle as RM,M-T (= 1.5 x 106 km). Designate the radius of Mulge-Tab as RM-T (= 6050 km). The fraction in which we are interested is simply the ratio of the areas of the ribbon and the sphere. Again, leaving out some simple algebra for the energetic reader to perform, that ratio of areas is just the ratio of two radii, and is given by, RM-T / RM,M-T ~ 4 x 10-3 ...and since we have the mass of Mulge as 4.6 x 10 27 kg, we can immediately state that Mulge-Tab picks up about 2 x 25 kg of Mulge fragments. Since the kinetic energy of Mulge-Tab has not been altered by its encounter with the fragments, but it has a new greater mass, its velocity must have decreased as a result of the fragment encounters. By how much? Again, leaving the simple algebra to the reader, new velocity / old velocity = Ö (old mass / new mass) = Ö(1/5) = .45 Have you noticed something quite remarkable about what we have just learned? Yes, the speed of Mulge-Tab is eventually more than halved, but much more importantly, the mass of Mulge fragments accreting to Mulge is four times the mass of Mulge itself! This means that the analysis of the Type 2 encounter will be much more complex than that of the Type 1, because during the long period of time that Mulge-Tab takes to acquire its new mass, it is deviating, probably greatly, from its original orbit. That is due not only to its declining speed, but to the slowly-diminishing amount of Mulge mass remaining inside the orbital sphere. Once beyond the sphere, it is no longer part of the gravitational center of the Mulge/Mulge-Tab system. Furthermore, if Mulge-Tab is changing size due to the accreting matter, then of course the area representing its orbital torus (and thus the fraction of fragments being intercepted) is also changing, and dramatically at that! What all of this means is that we do not yet have a way to analyze a Type 2 encounter. Of course, we do not know if the pure Type 2 encounter even happened. One reason to think it did not, is that the accreted mass on Mulge-Tab would probably not have been uniformly distributed around its surface, and so today's Venus would be seen to be seriously out-of-round. It is not. But suppose the encounter was something between pure Type 1 and pure Type 2. Would we be able to predict the result of that, on a continuum of encounter types? The answer is, probably yes, but that is not a project for this web page at this time. This issue will be discussed more fully in an appendix I am planning to offer for inclusion in Anton Parks' forthcoming book, The Awakening of the Phoenix, which will be Volume 3 of the Chronicles.

283

Tidal Locking A somewhat anomalous synchronous "locking" exists between the rotations on their axes of Earth and Venus. The following is from Wikipedia: A curious aspect of Venus' orbit and rotation periods is that the 583.92 day interval between successive close approaches to the Earth is almost exactly equal to 5 Venusian solar days (precisely, 5.001444 of these), making approximately the same face visible from Earth at each close approach. Whether this relationship arose by chance or is the result of some kind of tidal locking with the Earth is unknown [1]. [1] Gold T., Soter S. (1969), Atmospheric tides and the resonant rotation of Venus, Icarus, v. 11, p 356-366 Tidal locking comes about through variations in gravitational attraction between specific portions of nearby astronomical bodies. The effect would appear problematic to say the least at the current distance of Venus from Earth. We are scheduling this "curious aspect" for further study, and discussion if it should turn out to be relevant in terms of one or more close encounters having taken place between Venus and Earth in relatively recent times (i.e., about 10,000 years ago). We may discuss our findings in a general sense here on this page, but where specific connection to events described in Volume 3 are concerned, discussion will be deferred to the appendix planned for inclusion in that book. Additional 4

THE CHRONICLES OF THE GÍRKÙ / Notes / KGE Kharsag 1 and the "Garden of Eden" Progress Report on a Graphical Study

284

Localization

Google Earth image of Middle East showing geographic coordinates and international boundaries. Note Lake Van (dark body of water) near the eastern end of Turkey. This is in the Taurus Mountains.

The first Kharsag colony, that which we call Kharsag 1, was established to the southwest of that location. After the Earth's upheaval due to the close encounter with Mulge-Tab (Venus) about 12,000 years ago, Kharsag 2 was built close to the western shore of the lake.

285

Google Earth view over the Taurus Mountain region looking to south. "Anton's Map" marks the center point of a map that Parks was using. Note the town of "Mus" to the lower left. An unexpected curiosity, as Muš is the Emenita word for reptile (see Decoder).

286

Another view looking south from close to the map pointer in the preceding. Note along bottom that this is close to the resolution limit of Google, one reason that we went to landscape renderings using Digital Elevation Model (DEM) data.

Our imagery is going to need to get "right down to the ground", seamlessly.

287

Several trial locations, looking north. This image contains a stunning find: a hilltop bearing the name "Akcosir". Please see the Decoder for the decomposition of this name, and the many ways in which it points to serpents and food production.

Current web searches have turned up no further information on Akcosir. Most significantly, Parks had already selected "2E" as the site of the post-flood Kharsag 2 (in our terminology) before the Akcosir name appeared in a Google Earth image.

288

Trial locations, viewing to south.

289

An early landscape render of "View 1", one of the points in the preceding Google Earth image.

290

From east of View 1, looking south. Note the large lake, for comparison with the landscape render in the next view.

291

Render of view from View 1 to southeast. Note the sky. In this epoch the sky was almost totally overcast, all the time. Parks feels that this image captures the "look" of the place and time.

Subsequent images in this study, to date, are indifferent with respect to the sky, usually just showing a crude gray or even sunlight that should not be there, for purposes of rapid computation or to assist in visualizing detail.

Later we will return to elaborately constructed sky images.

292

This location was our choice for the Kharsag 1 area. The high ground that was the position of the Kharsag 1 headquarters is one of several designated Kara Dag on the Google Earth maps of the Taurus Mountains. We numbered them all, dubbing this one Kara Dag 1. We are viewing to the south. Just to the north (toward the bottom of image), the green valley below the ridge was the site of Ninmah's Garden, not to be confused with the agricultural development on the "Edin Plain", unmarked but visible in the distant south, which is remembered in the Bible as the Garden of Eden. Edin was actually a work camp and a place of dreadful hardship for the workers there. The platform south of Kara Dag 1 was Enlil's customary vantage point for watching the ongoing work with the aid of high-tech viewing systems. We will be sure to render a watercourse through the valley of Ninmah's Garden and appropriate vegetation, originally cedar, pine, poplar, and willows along the stream.

293

A view from farther south, over the platform. Here we first used color pylons as localization markers. The white pylon indicates our placement of Enlil's vantage point. The red pylon in the distance marks the main building location at Kharsag 1.

The intervening river was not present in Parks' memory, and we will remove it or actually relocate it to the east.

294

Similar to the preceding but the "camera" (viewpoint) is closer to the ground, there has been some work on the vegetation, and the ground texture is different.

Experimenting with ground texture and covering was ongoing throughout this study.

295

Groundcover along the stream shown in previous two images. Some late afternoon sunlight was applied for greater visibility.

296

Looking south from Enlil's viewing area ("platform") toward the Edin * Plain in the south. A blue pylon was placed there. Note that the base of the pylon cannot be seen. This was unacceptable and we responded by raising the entire platform, with the thinking that the great upheaval with the Mulge-Tab encounter could have lowered it. Sky artifact was caused by render setting optimized for speed. * Parks distinguishes between the Edin Plain, Enlil's agricultural slave labor camp, and Ninmah's Garden in the valley north of Kharsag proper, for which he uses the spelling Eden. Ninmah's Garden was more of an experimental station where varieties of fruits and vegetables were developed. We will have more discussion of this subject.

297

The platform area, shown with south at top, indicating the desired new routing of the river (in red). This was accomplished, and the platform was raised.

298

A closer look at the valley that will be Ninmah's Garden. Position of Enlil's house is indicated on the ridge beyond.

299

Close-up of the position of Enlil's house; view to SW. Ninmah's Garden would be off to the lower right. We have not yet discussed the architecture of the various buildings.

300

Enlil's house position as seen in Google Earth.

301

From right, the locations of the main Kharsag 1 headquarters building, Enlil's house, and Enki's house down in the valley (Ninmah's valley).

The watercourse has been added but the willows etc. have not yet been placed in this image.

302

This is what you would see from near the base of the blue pylon, looking north. Note that the entire white pylon (Enlil's favorite viewing place) is visible now, because the terrain was raised.

This means of course that Enlil can see YOU, which was almost constantly the case.

303

Growing wheat on the Edin Plain. View to the north. What is the most important element of this picture? The system of irrigation canals is the most important construction project ever undertaken by humans... because the human race was introduced precisely in order to build it. Blue sky courtesy Ama'argi at the request of An. Note: the most ancient variety of wheat cultivated by man is known as Einkorn, and the earliest discovered remains of it have been found in the Karadag mountains of Turkey.

        

by Erik Parker Los Angeles August 2002 from ErikParker Website Contents Introduction Sitchin‘s Simple Thesis Is it possible that every translation is fully correct? The age of the Bible and certain cultures How many times has the Bible been lost and had to be re-written? My response to Mr. Heiser‘s specific points Can we trace those original Sumerian sources? More Sumerian influence and Nephilim More examples of Sumerian influence

304

      

The connection to the Tower of Babel How is Moses connected to Sargon the Great, King of Akad? The creation story Conclusion Final message Additional Information Extra Reading For Those Who Have the Desire For Even More Sumer And The Bible - Slide Presentation Introduction For those of you who have followed the debate on the internet you may know about the personal attacks I have withstood from Michael S. Heiser, in my attempt to honestly debate him regarding the writings and thesis of Zecharia Sitchin. I always choose my words carefully and have never used the word "wrong" when applying it to Mr. Heiser and I have never personally insulted him or his position. The word "wrong" has emotional charge behind it so I try to use "correct/incorrect" to apply to details or facts. I prefer to debate the evidence and the issues and not have a discussion become personal. The purpose, for me, is to increase my understanding of a subject and clarify misunderstandings. My goal is always to add to the body of knowledge and understanding of a complex issue for the readers and myself. As you will see, Mr. Heiser‘s goal is not to add knowledge and understanding to these issues. His goal, from the beginning, when he came on the web page and speaking scene, was to tear down the work of an established author. He had no name recognition to stand on so he used Sitchin‘s good name to get attention for himself so he could sell his own book, appear on the radio and get speaking engagements. Mr. Heiser does not think he is a debunker and I will not declare that he is. My purpose is, for the reader, to point out that his tactics and behavioral patterns fit the mold and style of a debunker which includes using personal attacks and ridicule. You can make the decision on your own once you see both sides of the issue. Hopefully, you will reach your own conclusions about his motives. Debunker trick #1, when having no reputation of your own, attempt to destroy the work of an established individual, in the process creating a name for yourself. In fact, the method involves using the name of the person you are attempting to destroy as the springboard for yourself. His first web page that I read was full of insults and uncalled for statements. You would think that a man who claims he has a respected background and career would not want to use someone else‘s name for his own gain. Wouldn‘t he want to be recognized for his own individual achievements? This maneuver is a ―shifter‖ strategy made famous in the book, ―Atlas Shrugged,‖ by Ayn Rand. This procedure is used to take away from someone the thing you want the most for yourself, thereby "shifting" it away from them and to you. In this case, Heiser wants to take away Sitchin‘s fame and respect as an author, researcher and speaker. Even at this point, he still wants to debate Sitchin. For what purpose? If it were to add to everyone‘s knowledge and understanding there would be no need for personal attacks against Sitchin or me. Sitchin does not have a computer, does not browse the Internet and, therefore, has never seen any of Heiser‘s material nor heard him speak. Why would he agree to go on the radio and be attacked? Why would Sitchin help Heiser increase his name recognition? Sitchin is just too busy writing new books and arranging seminars. You can tell from Heiser‘s writing style that he is very confrontational -- he uses debunker tactics. His purpose for wanting to debate Sitchin is to employ the attack and ridicule process. This is completely inconsistent with a person that wants to raise up all of society by their knowledge. I don‘t think there will be a debate with Sitchin, but I still have a few words to say.... Sitchin‟s Simple Thesis Zecharia Sitchin‘s thesis is simple to understand and has much evidence and weight behind it. It is that the Sumerian people, (later on the Akkadian, Assyrian and Babylonians) carved on clay tablets, (3/4 of a million texts, most of the tablets are contracts for goods & services and administrative tablets), that tell a story that is both familiar and fantastic. The tablets, which have never changed from the date of creating them, have been

305

found in digs all over the Middle East. The oldest stories of the Bible including the creation of Earth, the creation of man, the flood & destruction of mankind, the Tower of Babel all are contained in these tablets. The tablets talk of multiple gods with different names that helped the people learn about harvesting, shepherding, astronomy, the calendar, irrigation, etc. Sitchin has shown that the level of understanding and advanced thinking could not have been by accident and chance. The Sumerian kings and priests never claimed credit for this knowledge; the tablets always attributed the information to their gods, called by them the Anunnaki. Meaning "those who from heaven to Earth came." Many of the tablets discuss the eating and dietary habits of these gods that inhabited the temples, who were cared for by the humans with reverence. This is no fantasy, the tablets contain bills of sale for the materials delivered to the temples, and foods that were consumed and paid for. Some of the gods would not eat meat before Midday, or if they were served in anything but gold bowls or gold cups would throw it back to the humans. Many authors and scholars have shown that the Bible picked up many of these ancient stories and influences and wrote them down the best they could at the time, not having direct access to the tablets, but the stories being holy and repeated publicly at festivals. But later on the mistranslations appeared because of the different languages, influences of individual authors, scribes and translators that placed their own stamp and philosophy on them. Sitchin has shown certain words have an older origin than the Hebrew language and it is a known fact that Hebrew borrows words from Aramaic, Canaanite, Akkadian, etc. These words are clues to cultures which preceded the Hebrews. Sitchin never stated that the grammar would be perfect to match the plurality of the word gods/Elohim. He stated that certain words contain evidence and history with them that show the older influence from those previous cultures.

(This wonderfully preserved tablet has many of the currently used Zodiacal symbols. Easy to spot is the scorpion, lion and the twins. There are also celestial symbols represented, the eight pointed stars and the moon. Do you notice a snake that covers the top and left side? The snake (serpent) is a major character in

306

the Adam & Eve story. This tablet is on display in the British Museum, London, England. )

Is it possible that every translation is fully correct? No, it is not possible that 100% of every translation is fully correct. And Mr. Heiser agrees! In his last email directly to me, he stated that of course there are mistranslations in the Bible and listed a couple for me (Gen 35:7 - 13, Psalms 82:1). He points out that these passages mix up plural and singular forms of the word "gods/Elohim" and singular/plural grammar. He thereby agrees with Sitchin‘s thesis that the old translations have mistakes, made from editing, scribes or translators, either purposeful or by accident. He simply doesn‘t agree that every translation is incorrect, but Sitchin does not say that every translation is incorrect. But like the method of a debunker and using debunking trick #2, Mr. Heiser doesn‘t simply state his point of view with his proof and evidence instead his method of debate is to personally attack and ridicule before he presents his evidence. This is supposed to make the person receiving the abuse get off balance and draw(s) away from the debate topic, which is an intentional distraction. So he comes out swinging with insults and personally ridiculing the other position and viewpoint and anybody that believes the opposite of him. Yet, he agrees in many situations there are mistakes of grammar with mistranslations, and he even points out there is mixing up of plural and singular forms of speech in the same sentence. This inconsistency is also the hallmark of a debunking position. Debunking trick #3, is to argue certain points in some situations, yet agree with certain points in other similar situations. And the points of disagreement are not important enough to cancel out the rest of the evidence. This inconsistency must be pointed out. Then why attack a respected author and claim he is wrong as a blanket generalization when you in fact agree with him in some of the situations. Well that takes us back to trick #1, to get name recognition for yourself when you are unknown. How else will you be invited to do radio shows and get on the lecture circuit? What Mr. Sitchin has identified in his writings are some of the mistranslated words that appear, and when taking into account the historical influence from the previous cultures a new meaning and understanding arises. This means that the Bible indeed has a bibliography and there was civilization on Earth for at least 2,000 - 3,000 years before the time of Abraham, some say much longer. This way of thinking adds new meaning and understanding to our lives and affects us in profound ways that is different for every individual. Over 8 million copies of Sitchin‘s books have been sold in over 14 languages, and every time a new country gets his books, they appear on the bestseller list. Why? Simply because they expand our thinking about humanity and our origins. They are brainteasers that stimulate something that is inside of us to want to learn more and have more understanding. Most of us realize that what we have been told from official sources has something missing. There is simply much more to the story of humanity than what the same old translations tell us. The age of the Bible and certain cultures (Dates come from "Mesopotamia" by Julian Reade, a publication of the British Museum and "Atlas of the Bible," edited by James Pritchard, published Harper Collins) Early village settlements, Samarra culture, Halaf culture, Ubaid culture, Gawra culture, (about 4,000 - 8,000 B.C.E. "BCE") Uruk culture (3,000 - 4,000 BCE), late prehistoric period (2,750 - 3,300 BCE), Early Dynastic II - II periods (2,334 - 2,750 BCE) Akkadian Dynasty (2,154 - 2,334 BCE) including Sargon (2,279 - 2,334 BCE) Rulers of Lagash & Uruk, Third Dynasty of Ur, First Dynasty of Isin, Larsa Dynasty (1,763 - 2,155 BCE) First Dynasty of Babylon (1,595 - 1,894 BCE) Abram (Abraham later on) came from the land of Sumer (Shinar in the Bible), from the capital city known as Ur (Ur Kasdim in the Bible, Gen 11:31). His father and grandfather were long lived Sumerians that lived in the capital city of Ur (around 2,025 to 2,075 BCE). Abraham‘s parents worshipped the gods of Sumer and he grew

     

307

up with that culture. It says in Joshua 24:2, "Your forefathers, Terah the father of Abraham and the father of Nahor, always dwelt beyond the (Euphrates) river and they served gods (Elohim) of others." This also means that Abram would have heard the Sumerian mythology repeated every year during festivals, if he attended with his father & grandfather, until he left the land and went to Haran.   The Israelites left Egypt around (1,250 - 1,350 BCE) depends on who you think was the pharaoh at the time and the dating of them. Invasion of the Sea Peoples the Phoenicians (about 1,200 - 1,250 BCE). Old Hebrew or Temple Script borrowed Phoenician letters as shown in "The Atlas of Languages, The Origin and Development of Languages Throughout the World." The names of the letters are Phoenician names. A quote from the books says, "Following the sixthcentury Babylonian exile of the Jews, the Old Hebrew script gradually gave way to Aramaic. The old characters, are, however, still used as a liturgical script by the Samaritans. Modern Hebrew square characters have their origin in the Aramaic script." The time of Kind David and Solomon (about 931 - 1,000 BCE) During the reign of King Josiah of Judah, (around 609 - 641 BCE) all the torah (Bible) scrolls were lost in Israel until the high priest discovered one. After King Josiah, a religious man heard the words, apparently for the first time; he ordered all the temples of false gods destroyed and the Passover to be observed (II Kings Chap 22 & 23). It says, "this is the first time the Passover was observed since the days of the Judges and all the days of the kings of Israel and Judah" (that is between 200 - 300 years). Now this is a time when there is a holy temple in Jerusalem and there is worship and sacrifices going on there. Yet there are sill temples to false gods in Judah and no one has celebrated Passover for generations. Passover is currently one of the biggest holidays of the year for Jews; it celebrates the Jewish exile from Egypt. In fact that is Yahweh‘s claim to fame in the Ten Commandments when it says "God (Elohim) spoke all these statements, saying, [I am the Lord (Yahweh) your god], that took you out of Egypt from the house of slavery." (Exodus. 20:2) [it should read "I am Yahweh, your god that... "] How could it be that the biggest holiday is not even celebrated during the time when the first holy temple is still in existence? What other parts of the Bible were forgotten during this time? During the lifetime of the prophet Jeremiah, during the reign of Jehoiakim the son of the previous King Josiah, (about 598 - 597 BCE), parts of the Bible were re-written by Jeremiah. Apparently they had lost much of it again because Jeremiah delivered it to the elders and advisors of the king, and when the elders read it, they were amazed (Jeremiah, Chap 36). But the king got mad when he heard Jeremiah‘s prophecies of destruction and threw the scroll into the fire. So Jeremiah re-writes the scrolls once again from the words of Yahweh. This could also be called channeling. Here we have an example of the Bible actually telling us that it is being written in real time, as opposed to saying it is an old document. How many times has the Bible been lost and had to be re-written? How many foreign influences appeared to creep into the re-written Bible? When the Jews came back to Israel from the exile in Babylon (about 520 BCE), they had picked up the Babylonian names of the months of the year. They still use those names today even though the older Bible from the desert with Moses has numbered months, this all changed in a time span of 70 - 72 years of exile. The original names of the months are listed with the holidays that went with them in Numbers 28:16-39, an example is the first month, or the seventh month, that is how Yahweh and Moses labeled the months of the calendar. Here are examples of just three names of the 12 currently being used. Nisan from Nisanu, Tishrei from Tashritu, and my favorite Tammuz from Dumuzi, (Dumuzi is the actual name of a Sumerian god. Tammuz is the Semitic pronunciation. I am not sure if the Rabbis know they are using the name of an ancient false god for one of their month‘s names). So when the final compilation of the Bible appeared during the years after returning from the Babylonian exile (around 520 BCE). The biblical authors incorporated their philosophy of one deity, Yahweh, into the copies of the scrolls. Whatever attributes a previous god may have had, was retained and given to Yahweh on paper. If the

 

308

story was holy and the deeds were attributed to Anu, Enki, Enlil, Inanna or Marduk it became the property of the Elohim or Yahweh. Probably Elohim was a clue to uncover those stories that showed an earlier influence from Mesopotamia. Why not just give one name to all the other gods mentioned and save much time? Remember the Bible is trying to prove there is only one god, which is the point of the document. So we can accomplish this by putting all individual names into one general term, plural of course, and for the priests with the secret knowledge that know for themselves, we just incorporated the great stories the public knows and made them specific to our culture and our congregation. Who would know about the older tablets, who would know we borrowed? This plan did work until the late 1880‟s, and early 1900‘s when archeologists started to finally dig out the texts in their original tablet form and the scholars translated them. They were astonished to find so much of the source material for the Bible. This plan worked for more than 2,000 years, most people thought the biblical stories were original to the Bible. Even now people are astonished when I tell them there are stories of semi human/semi divine characters and stories of resurrection from 2000 - 3000 years before the time of Jesus and even Abraham. The modern version of the Bible was probably read by Ezra (about 464 BCE) at the inauguration of the Second holy temple in Jerusalem. Obviously scholars disagree with the exact dating. My response to Mr. Heiser‟s specific points After getting through the personal attacks against me, Mr. Heiser gets down to showing some examples of Biblical writing with graphics in Hebrew. He states with regards to "Elohim," there are hundreds of uses in singular and hundreds of uses in plural and many sentences that mix it up in the same sentence. I want to thank Mr. Heiser here for showing these inconsistencies. This gives weight to my argument and Sitchin‟s thesis that the word "Elohim" is a loan word from a previous culture, which is why they had so much trouble incorporating it into their language with proper rules of grammar. We don‘t dispute that "Elohim" is used both as a plural and a singular. What we see is that the word Elohim is a clue to the antiquity of the Bible, showing a much older influence. 1. He has a fallacy of incorrect analogy. He compares the word Elohim to Sheep, Fish and Deer showing how the grammar can change the meaning to either singular or plural. The reason this is a fallacy of incorrect analogy is that we use the same word in English for the singular and the plural. Sheep, Fish and Deer do not have singular roots in them. Heiser does agree with me that the word "Elohim" contains the root singular form of god that is pronounced "Eloah." If you wanted to say god says (singular), you could say it as "Eloah" says and it would be correct. The reason the Hebrews use the word "Elohim" is that it is a holy word to them and they must not change that word that to a believer in one god must and can only mean "God." But was the word "Elohim" meant to be singular to represent a single deity by the original culture that created the usage, or was it borrowed and used later on by scribes with monotheistic philosophies? Wasn‘t the purpose of using so many different god names in the Bible to show differences in those characters? 2. Mr. Heiser‘s, use of translations from the Dead Sea Scrolls is irrelevant, because they are younger than the canonized Bible and therefore can‘t be used for this debate. Many Dead Sea Scroll translations are in dispute anyway, and the group that controlled the scrolls for so many years has gotten into trouble, they have even mistranslated Nephilim as watchers. It was the Igigi who could be called watchers. Mr. Heiser‘s use of translations from the Book of Enoch for any translation is irrelevant because, first it is not part of the canonized Bible, and second it is younger than the canonized Bible. I still have not seen one original Hebrew version of this document that can be dated back to BCE era. The book is supposed to be very old, but there is no verification as to the modern version that is currently available. There is no chain of evidence to make the case that the version we have is actually older than the canonized Bible. I must tell the public that Heiser‟s use of translations from text that are younger than the Bible show that he does not understand what this debate is about. It is not about contemporary mistranslations that have been made by modern translators. This debate is about what older influences were placed into the original Bible. By the way we just saw debunker trick #4, which is to reverse the process so that you can use proof of translations from younger documents to prove translating mistakes in older documents. This can‘t be done

309

because of the arrow of time moving forward. Only older documents than the Bible are relevant to be an influence, and younger mistranslations that continue the mistakes are not evidence. Can we trace those original Sumerian sources? 3. Heiser‘s biggest fallacy and showing a lack of understanding of the history of languages is his statement, "Sumerian is not connected to any other language." I am really surprised that he would make this statement. Most similarities are in the Semitic area, which is Heiser‘s area of study. The Sumerian influence is still felt today in language and their original stories all over the Bible. With all those tablets that I spoke about before, many different copies of them were found with the same stories. The root to those stories is the Sumerian culture, but after the culture dies off the stories moved to the Akkadians, although they still wrote all the religious documents in the Sumerian language for hundreds of years after Sumerian was not a publicly spoken language. Later on with King Gudea, there was a resurgence of the Sumerian language (2,122 - 2,141 BCE). Then the stories moved to the Assyrians, Babylonians, Hittites, Canaanites, Hebrews, etc. Archaeologists found translation tablets that had dictionaries carved on them, they said this word in Sumerian is this word in Akkadian, this word in Akkadian is this word in Assyrian, etc. Many tablets were broken in pieces and fragmented so it took many years to connect the pieces from the museums around the world and put the texts together. But some texts were found in libraries of clay tablets, where they found a shelf full of intact texts, with the catalog list at the front of the shelf. The index list told archaeologists what tablets were missing from the shelf. Obviously the archeologists were amazed to dig up complete libraries of carved clay tablets.

(This picture shows many carved texts sitting on shelves. This is in a museum in Turkey.)

310

      

Here are some Sumerian words that many other languages and cultures have borrowed. (Translations are from "A Manual of Sumerian Grammar and Texts," by John L. Hayes.) Mother - Ama in Sumerian, Ima in Hebrew. Father - Ab-ba, Ad-da in Sumerian, Aba in Hebrew. Mountain, mountain-range - Kur, Hur-sag in Sumerian. Har is mountain in Hebrew. Kur could also mean land. Alla, (Allah) the name of god in Arabic was also the name of a Sumerian goddess of the netherworld. In Akkadian Allatu. Earth - Ki in Sumerian, also known as Gi or Qi. Modern usage Gaia for the mother Earth. Great - Gal in Sumerian, in Hebrew Gadol is great or large; it has the same first and last sound. Three letter root is GAL, GDL. The Sumerian people were sometimes called Lu-Lu Amelu, which means mixed up person (being). Because their mythology said we were created from a mixture of ingredients and themselves. And in English we call someone Lu-Lu if they are crazy or mixed up. Adamu and Adapa are Sumerian names and characters, the original form of the name Adam from the Bible. Adam is always translated as "Man" in English. In Hebrew the word Adama can mean earth (dust of the ground) and Adom is red (like blood) and the word Dam means blood. Do you see how the root name of Adam is closely linked to other words? These double meanings will be important later on. Heaven, sky, star is An, Anu, the city know as Heliopolis in Egypt used to be called An, or Anu. (The chief worship site of the god Re "Ra".) (Universe is a compound word made up of An-Ki, meaning Heaven and Earth.) Dumuzi - Sumerian god, used for name of Hebrew month as Tammuz. Crying for Tammuz is mentioned in Bible, Ezekiel 8:12 (about the same time as the Babylonian exile). They were not crying for the name of a month. They were crying in remembrance of Dumuzi the husband of Inanna who was killed and not able to be revived. The Sumerian god Utu (meaning the [visible] sun) is the same as Shamash in Akkadian; he used the celestial symbol of the solar disk as his representation. The god name Shamash is the same as the Hebrew word for the sun, Shemesh. Imagine that, the word for sun is the same as the god who used the symbol of the sun. E-din, E-means house, Din means righteous or pure. The Garden of Eden. In Hebrew Din is law; House of Law is like saying courthouse. (Some of you may have heard of the word Moujahadin, which is an Arabic word meaning holy warrior or righteous warrior. This is the name of the Arabic fighters in Afghanistan that the U.S. supported to fight off the Russian invasion.) There are so many Sumerian influences, please read anything written by Samuel Noah Kramer, my favorite is, "History Begins at Sumer, 39 Firsts Recorded in Man‟s History," this will show you influences in the modern world that began in Sumer. More Sumerian influence and Nephilim The word Nephilim does not mean giants but they probably were giants in size, nobody disputes that. Most depictions from ancient Mesopotamia showed the Anunnaki gods to be much taller than humans. Mr. Heiser shows how in Numbers, 13:33, it calls the Nephilim the "children of Anak.‖ The word for giants in Hebrew today is Anak (singular) and Anakim (plural). According to the Signet "Hebrew/English Dictionary" by Dov Ben Abba, the word for giant can be "Anak" or "Anaki." Well how do you think you spell Enki without any vowels? Let‘s compare Anak and Enki without any vowels, they would look like this "ANK", "ANK." Lets compare the words Anaki and Enki without any vowels, they would look like this "ANK", "ANK." Let‘s compare the words Anunnaki and Anak without any vowels, it would look like this "ANNK", "ANK." All of these comparisons are matches of similar sounding words. Yes the original source of the word for giant (Anak or Anaki) in Hebrew came from the Sumerian use of these words to describe their large gods. (In Hebrew, all these words could have the same 3-letter roots and could start with an Ayin, only the vowels and the pronunciation would be different. Mr. Heiser also tells you how the original Hebrew did not have vowels when originally written but were added hundreds to thousands of years later. He might say you would need a "yod" at the end of the word to have the "ee" sound, but a yod is just a single small line at the end of the word that could easily be left out by a scribe, and you can make the sound with the vowels, and imitate the "ee" sound by only using vowels.)











311

I think it is enough to show that the first written language that used the Anak, Anaki, Anunnaki root sound was Sumerian and that was the influence for the word giants in Hebrew. Imagine these names, Anu, Enki, Anunnaki, Enlil, which were repeated in religious documents year after year, for thousand of years. This is a huge influence on the people and their memories. So in Gen 6:3, we have, "the Nephilim were in the Earth in those day and afterwards, when the [children of the Elohim] saw the daughters of man were attractive and took them as wives..." In Numbers 13:33, we have, "There we saw the Nephilim, [the children of Anak/Enki/Anunnaki], which come from the Nephilim, and we were in their site as grasshoppers." Of course Mr. Heiser will bring up his objection with the incorrect grammar in certain places, and the mixing of plural and singular, but I am showing you the older influences, the previous cultures infusion into the monotheistic Bible. I agree with Sitchin that the word Nephilim (using the root Naphal to fall down) is consistent with the word Anunnaki, which means "those who from heaven to Earth came." Nephilim means "those who fell down", "the fallen ones." In the historical context and what the Bible means is, "Those who have fallen down from above." More examples of Sumerian influence The flood story is one of those times where the Bible becomes inconsistent, because it tells us that before the flood disaster the Nephilim were there on Earth. But only Noah and his family survived the flood, so how do these Nephilim appear again to be living in the land of Israel after everyone was killed during the flood? This shows once again that the story about the flood must come from older sources, of course Sumerian being the oldest, where the hero was called Ziusudra and in Akkadian Utnapishtim. The flood in these Mesopotamian versions (all versions except the Bible) did not cover the entire Earth, it did however, flood great parts of the low lands where most of the people lived. The storms lasted seven days and seven nights and they were saved by a raven not a dove. In the Bible the dove gets the piece of tree and Noah waits 3 series of 7 days while sending birds out each time. (Translation from Myths from Mesopotamia by Stephanie Dalley) After Utnapishtim lands, he builds a fire to cook and "... the gods smelt the fragrance, the gods smelt the pleasant fragrance..." After Noah built an alter he offered sacrifices and "... Yahweh smelled the pleasing aroma..." (Genesis 8:21) There are a lot of gods that seem to like the smell of meat being cooked, including the Bible‘s pure-energy, non-physical creator god who should not be interested in smells. Obviously this quote is taken from the older source, where the older gods are changed into Yahweh. Somehow the Nephilim survived the flood... In the Sumerian story of the flood, the gods were watching the destruction from above. One goddess is crying over the destruction of her children. From Atra Hasis, "... Nintu was wailing... They are washed up, like a raft on a bank. They are washed up like a raft on a bank in open country! I have seen and wept over them! Shall I (ever) finish weeping over them?" (Nintu is also Ninmah.) After the flood these characters "fell" (naphal) back down to Earth and lived among the descendants of Noah and mankind. Until the time that Yahweh and the Israelites went to war against them. Famous giants ("Anakim" descendants of the Anunnaki/Enki) from the Bible are Og, King of Bashan (Deut 3:1), and Goliath the giant that Kind David defeated (Samuel 21:15-19). Another Sumerian influence is found here that Goliath‘s name (Galyat in Hebrew) starts with the word "Gal" meaning "great" in Sumerian. Today in the English language, we can use the word Goliath to denote something big and gigantic.

312

The connection to the Tower of Babel In Gen 11:1, it says, in my new translation (The Stone Edition, Tanach, ArtScroll series), "The whole Earth was of one language of common purpose. And it came to pass, when they migrated from the east they found a valley in the land of Shinar (Sumer) and settled there." Later on, Yahweh saw what the humans were doing and said, "Behold they are one people with one language for all... come let us (plural) descend and there confuse their language, that they should not understand each other." In Sumerian Mythology by Samuel Noah Kramer from a tablet that was in the Ashmolean museum, "... Harmony-tongued Sumer... To Enlil in one tongue gave speech...‖ a few lines later "... Changed the speech in their mouths, put contention into it, into the speech of man that had (until then) been one." Was it Yahweh or Enlil that changed the speech of man? In this case Enlil was changed into Yahweh. How is Moses connected to Sargon the Great, King of Akad? They were both placed in baskets and left to float in rivers, then found by noble people. From The Ancient Near East, edited by James B. Pritchard, The Legend of Sargon, "... My changeling mother conceived me, in secret she bore me. She set me in a basket of rushes, with bitumen she sealed my lid. She cast me into the river, which rose not (over) me. The river bore me up and carried me to Akki, the drawer of water. Akki, the drawer of water lifted me out as he dipped his e[w]er. Akki the drawer of water, [took me] as his son (and) reared me." Sargon was appointed as gardener, granted love by Ishtar, and exercised kingship over the people. (Sargon dated to 2,279 - 2,334 BCE) Exodus 2:3, "... The woman conceived and gave birth to a son. She saw that he was good and she hid him for three months. She could not hide him any longer, so she took for him a wicker basket and smeared it with clay and pitch, she placed the child into it and placed it among the reeds at the bank of the river." Then Pharaoh‘s daughter saw the basket among the reeds. Later on the Bible says (Exodus 2:10), the boy grew up and she brought him to the daughter of Pharaoh and he was a son to her. She called his name Moses, as she said, " For I drew him from the water." (Moses dated to 1,250 - 1,350 BCE) The creation story Genesis 1:1, it says, "In the beginning of God‘s creating the heavens and the earth" The word for god is "Elohim" So it should be translated "In the beginning of the Elohim‘s creation of the heavens and the earth." It then continues "... when the earth was astonishingly empty, with darkness upon the surface of the deep and the divine presence (Elohim) hovered upon the surface of the waters. God (Elohim) said, let there be light," and there was light. God (Elohim) said that the light was good." All the words for god are "Elohim" From the Epic of Creation (old translation from 1902 - also called the Enuma Elish) by L.W. King. "When in the heights heaven was not named. And the Earth beneath did not yet bear a name, and the primeval Apsu, who begat them, and chaos, Tiamet, the mother of them both, Their waters were mingled together, and no field was formed no marsh was to be seen. When of the gods none had been called into being, and none bore a name, and no destinies were ordained. They were created the gods in the midst of heaven." The word for gods is "ilani" the plural of the word "ilu." (I bring in this translation from 1902 to show you that this is not new information.) From "Myths from Mesopotamia" by Stephanie Dalley, Epic of Creation, Marduk says, "... Let me put blood together and bones too, let me set up primeval man: Man shall be his name...", "... The work of the gods shall be imposed on him..." In Atra Hasis,

313

"... Nintu mixed clay, with her flesh and blood, they heard the drumbeat forever after, a ghost (soul) came into existence from the god‘s flesh and she (Nintu) proclaimed it a living sign." Later on "... I myself created (it), my hands have made (it)..." Remember the meaning of Adom meaning red, it matches up with the use of blood here in both versions. Also the word bone used here is "is-si-im[tu]m" which corresponds to the Hebrew "etzem", "bone" used in Genesis 2:23, in the phrase "etzem me-atzami", "bone of my bones." Stephanie Dalley mentions a possible word play being used here, ghost is "etemmu" and "temu" is intelligence. So the line above could be read "... an intelligence came into existence from the god‘s flesh." Genesis 1:26, Elohim said "Let us make man (Adam) in our image, after our likeness..." later on, "... so Elohim created the man (Adam) in his image, in the image of the Elohim, he created him, male and female, he created them." Gen 2:7, "And Yahweh Elohim formed the man (Adam) of dust from the ground, and he blew into his nostrils the soul of life and the man (Adam) became a living being." Gen 2:15, "Yahweh Elohim took the man (Adam) and placed him in the Garden of Eden, to work it and to watch it." Remember the meaning of "Adama", "earth" or "dust" as used here. The comparison of "blew into his nostrils the soul of life" is very similar to "a ghost (soul) came into existence from the god‘s flesh." Both stories have the same theme, man is created using ingredients, and put to work for the god(s). From L.W. King, "According to each account the existence of a watery chaos preceded the creation of the universe; and the Hebrew word Tehom, translated as "the deep" is the equivalent of the Babylonian Tiamet, the monster of the deep personifying chaos and confusion." Later on King says, "... it may here be added that the employment by Marduk, the creator, of his own blood in the creation of man may perhaps be compared to the Hebrew account of the creation of man in the image and likeness of Elohim. Moreover, the use of the plural in the phrase "let us make man" may be compared with the Babylonian narrative which relates that Marduk imparted his purpose of forming man to his father Ea (Enki), whom he probably afterwards instructed to carry out the actual work of man‘s creation." Conclusion We are finally near the end of this web page, and I really appreciate any of you that have read all the way to this point. I think I have shown with evidence that the Bible does in fact contain many influences from previous cultures. I think that when reading texts and seeing the pictorial evidence from the ancient Mesopotamian culture, a much greater story and history comes alive. This new information breaks through the monotheistic tendency of the Bible to discourage thinking and analysis of older cultures. The Bible treats all the old cultures as idol worshippers and non-believers, thereby discouraging research into them. But those same cultures created the stories that the Bible uses to prove there is only one god. And when those original stories were written many gods were mentioned in them. With all the administrate tablets found, we learn that the ancient gods lived among the people, were cared for by the people and in return were given knowledge to better their lives. The one difference between what Sitchin says (that I agree with) and what all the other historians, archeologists, linguists, translators, teachers, professor and scientists say is simple. Zecharia Sitchin says that all these stories and tablets relate to real actual events, they were written as history to show real things that happened. The characters were real and the descriptions of events that can‘t be explained are also real. Perhaps the unexplained events are evidence of technology used on Earth, which may still be beyond our capabilities today. If the events were real, this means there were characters on Earth that were not born here, and their DNA is part of our DNA. It means that evolution happened on planet Earth and intervention also happened on planet Earth.

314

The scientists are correct that evolution occurred and the theologians are correct that intervention occurred.

(This pictures shows a ram caught in a thicket found in a royal tomb in Ur, the birthplace of Abraham. Genesis 22:13, it says "And Abraham raised his eyes and saw -- behold, a ram! -- afterwards, caught in the thicket by its horns; so Abraham went and took the ram and offered it up as an offering instead of his son." This is on display in Philadelphia at the University Museum) Everybody else that does not think the stories are real, thinks the ancient people made everything up. They think all that they wrote was mythology. Well I have news for you, if you agree that it was all mythology, then the Bible that uses those stories is also copying mythology. You see to be consistent you either accept that the original sources of the Bible were real or they were fantasy. If you believe in the stories of the Bible then the older stories are also true. If you don‘t believe in the Bible being true then you can say that the source material is also not true. You can‘t have it both ways and still be internally consistent. One book borrows from the others. I want all of you to know this, regardless of what you believe, it does not mean you are crazy or foolish. If you believe in Sitchin‘s hypothesis, then you are in the company of millions of people, that are normal, sane individuals. If you don‘t believe in this hypothesis, that is also O.K., but don‘t think down upon people that do believe it. And for the believers don‘t think down upon the people that don‘t. Don‘t attack the other viewpoint, or ridicule the other position, the point of debate is to rise up, learn and educate everybody and not to exclude people. We are all entitled to our own beliefs and we are all absolutely free in our heads to think what we want. What I wish and hope for is that those beliefs are generated from your own research and your own view of the evidence. Please wait to make a decision until you see the evidence for yourselves. Visit the museums and read

315

the original sources that authors use for their own books. Ultimately, it is the search for the answers that fulfills the human purpose for living. We may never know the whole story, but the search without attacking and destroying is what will keep our civilization going forward. But if the process is used to attack, ridicule and insult then society will continue to break down and go backwards. (I have not needed to quote from any of Sitchin‘s books for this article. Everything written here is my personal opinion and from my own research.) Final message Mr. Heiser, your web page let me see outside of the box and I really appreciate the impetus it gave me to write all of this down. It was the inspiration and motive for my determination to finish this web page. I fear that if you respond you will attack, ridicule and put down what I have said here for the purpose of tearing down the knowledge and work of Zecharia Sitchin, by maintaining your continuous attack on him. From my knowledge you have been doing this at all possible speaking engagements. I hope I am "wrong" about your motives and what your response will be. I am hopeful that if you respond it will be with pure motives, with an intent to educate and lift up all of us with your knowledge and experience. You can reach people on your own merits, but when you use some of those debunking tricks it overshadows the scholarly aspect of your work. All of us are trying to gain more knowledge and understanding by any discussion we have and you can be part of it. Please act with noble intention and a sense of lifting all of us up to a greater understanding. Extra Reading For Those Who Have the Desire For Even More Cylinder seal VA/243 from a museum in Germany, about 2,500 BCE. The upper left corner has a picture of a solar system. What it is in the center? Were you told in school that the ancients knew the sun was in the center? Count the orbiting planets around the sun. Include our moon and one extra planet and you will notice the number is correct for our solar system. There are 9 known planets all represented in this seal. When were Pluto and Neptune discovered? When you count the sun, moon and Nibiru as part of our solar system the number of objects is 12.

The number 12 is connected to the number of gods in the Sumerian pantheon. What else is 12? The 12 Olympian gods, 12 tribes of Israel, 12 disciples of Jesus, 12 months of the year, the original time of 24 hours was really 12 double hours. See the 12 pointed star, this picture represents Anu, the King of Nibiru.

316

And notice the horns on his hat as well, as a symbol of his godly rank. Notice how small the people are that are serving him.

The Confusing Hebrew Bible I will give you an example of the problems the translators have had trying to convert the Hebrew into English. First please understand that the tradition of the scribes that originally came from Sumer was to change nothing of a religious scroll and simply hand copy it as is. Second there are many names in Hebrew for god used in the old testament and the Cabbalists (mystics) declare there are actually 72 names for god (the number 72 corresponds to the number of years it takes Earth to move one precessional degree, meaning 72 X 360 [degrees of a circle] will give you the number of years in one precessional cycle that total 25,920 years). This is the main problem of miscommunication and translating, because in English we have only a few words to use like God & Lord. So in every single English translation on Earth the word God or Lord is used for all the different names that exist in Hebrew. The word can be plural or singular, can be a title or an actual name, it may not even mean god but it is still translated that way.    The example I will use comes from the story of Abram, Gen 15:7, God says to Abram, "I am Yahweh who brought you out of Ur-Kasdim..." Gen 17:1, "God appears to Abram," in Hebrew, "Yahweh appears to Abram," and says "I am El Shaddai" meaning I am god almighty, or I am god of the mountain. Then verse 3, it says "God spoke with him saying" in Hebrew "Elohim spoke with him saying." Here in just a few verses in one small area are three different names in Hebrew but one god in English. Also this is two different quotes of God saying I am, with two different names, one Yahweh and one El Shaddai. Verse 9 it says "God says to Abraham," In Hebrew "Elohim says to Abraham." Elohim is used a couple more times, then it switches in Chapter 19:1, "Yahweh appears to him...". Then it uses Yahweh a few more times. In chapter 18:31 it says "behold I desired to speak to my Lord," In Hebrew lord is the word Adonai, which can also mean master, or a polite title to say to the king your master. It might not mean Lord at all, but it is used in English to mean Lord. There are examples of it being used less

317

formally and not directed to god in the Bible.  Types of Data Type 1 data is verifiable, testable and repeatable evidence that everyone can examine for themselves. Science is based on this principle, what happens in an experiment in some laboratory will be able to be repeated in another laboratory. Mr. Sitchin's evidence is type 1; all of you can read the tablets for yourselves and examine them for yourselves. You may not agree with the translations or the conclusions from the translations, but you can see the tablets, carvings and museum pieces for yourself. Mr. Heiser's data is also Type 1, because all of us can read it for ourselves, although we may not agree with the conclusions. Type 2 data is multiple witness testimony, but with no evidence left to study. For example many people see a shooting star (meteorite) in the sky. They all agree what they saw but there is nothing left to view and no pieces to confirm it. If there was something left to examine it would become type 1 data. Type 3 data is a single witness testimony of some event and with no data left to study. Can you guess what area this covers? People who hear things in their heads and UFO abductees with no evidence left behind. If there is nothing left to study and there are no confirming witnesses then the event and the truth is only for you. This is the area of opinion only, this is not evidence. There are more types of data but this is enough for the purpose of our discussion today. How Many Intelligent Civilizations Exist in the Universe? Can you guess the answer to this one? I have found only one correct answer that makes sense to me. If you consider the length of time the Universe has been around (approx. 12 - 15 billion years), and the amount of galaxies (hundreds of billions) out there in the great vastness. If you consider how many stars are in each galaxy (billions to hundreds of billions) and how many planets that represents. If you consider that on Earth which is one speck of dust, we know of 200 -300 million species of animals, plants and insects, etc. If you consider that on Earth in every climate and every extreme area, life is found to thrive. Even at the bottom of the oceans where there is no light, the pressure crushes the weak, and vents spew out poisons to the rest of us. If you consider all these variables the answer to my question is... INFINITE... ...there are an infinite amount of civilizations out there in the vast Universe. If we spent a lifetime cataloging them and could fly to them immediately to see them, we still would never be able to count all of them. The Earth is just one drop in a universe filled with water. We are not alone and have never been alone. Sumer And The Bible Slide Presentation





318

319

320

321

322

323

324

325

by Estelle Nora Harwit Amrani November, 1998 from Vibrani Website recovered through BibliothecaAlexandrina Website

The caduceus is one of the most ancient of symbols. You might best know this symbol as the DNA structure and healing used by the medical profession. Since ancient Mesopotamia the caduceus presented two serpents intertwined (the central nervous system) around a staff (the spinal column) with the wings (the "swan") on either side (the two hemispheres of the brain, with the circle in the center representing the pineal gland, or the central sun and psychic center within). It also symbolized the kundalini energy.

326

This was originally the symbol for the Anunnaki-Sirian creator god, EA, or EN.KI (who has become an Archetype), was the chief of the magicians, "the one who knows," and infamous for being the serpent of the Garden of Eden who created lifeforms in test tubes half a million years ago with his half-sister Ninharsag, at the suggestion of his son, Marduk, to create humans to be the workers for the gods. (The symbol is also based upon the winged globe for the planet Nibiru, the symbol of the royal Anunnaki family.) Biblical writers called the healing serpent Nehushtan. The Hebrew word for serpent is "nahash." The root of the word are the Hebrew letters Nun, Het and Shin, which means "to guess." This was translated into other languages as "satan," which some say mean "enemy," or "adversary." Enki‘s identity, as Lord of Earth or In Earth (EN.KI), also known as EA ("whose house is water") is reflected in other names, as well: Adonai Ptah Aton Aten Adom Adam Amen (Linguistic paleontology is a marvelous and vast area for proving these connections.) The name EARTH also comes from EA/Enki. Actually, the name "earth" can be traced to Enki (a.k.a. EA), and "human" is related to Ninharsag/Ninhursag, who was Hathor (the House of Horus): HU (Horus) is also a transliteration of the ancient Sumerian EA (Grimms‘ law of interchangeable letters and sounds). If we use Hebrew, HU means "she." India, the "nagas" were the serpent gods and goddesses. In the Americas there was Quetzlcoatl (or Thoth). The entire world has worshipped the serpent for its wisdom, but ironically, it was not really about snakes at all unless you feel you have to "guess" what a snake is up to! Why was the snake chosen? For its cleverness, ability to survive in the harshest of environments, and again, its shape resembling the flow of energy up the spine - to the crown chakra, and the third eye. The snake sheds its skin and is reborn. The snake is clever. And perhaps because it naturally instilled a bit of caution or awe in people. Was Enki really a snake? Not literally. He has many different appearances. The serpent always represents spiritual wisdom, life and healing. The first symbols of serpents were attributed to Enki and then Ninhursag. However, the story of the serpent becoming an evil symbol began with the wars between Enki and his brother, Enlil (later known by the name "Allah"). These conflicts began at birth and had to do with birthright to the royal throne of the Nibiruan civilization in which their father, Anu, was the leader and father to Enki and Enlil. There was a time when Anu felt Enki (due to his wisdom and magical abilities) was the only savior of the Anunnaki people ("Enuma Elish"). This story later was reflected in Cain and Abel, and all the stories throughout your times of brothers competing for power, favoritism and inheritance. Enlil‘s anger with Enki caused him to twist the truth around to make the serpent evil, which later became what you know as the story in the Bible. What you think of as being Satan is not that at all, but THE REVERSE! Although there was love between Enki and Enlil, they often did not see eye to eye on many issues, especially when it came to supporting human beings. Enlil never had patience or compassion for people, and on several occasions, Sodom and Gomorrah as one example, he literally nuked them out of existence. He attempted this again during the time of the Great Flood but Enki (and those who supported him) took swift action to alert the Noahs around the planet of the forthcoming dangers. Some of the Anunnaki outraged with Enki for doing so but saw they had little choice in finally carrying out the rescue. Anu supported saving humanity. In the Garden of Eden situation, Enlil was furious that Enki permitted humans to have access to knowledge, the mixing of the Anunnaki with human genes, thereby becoming more "godly," and equal to the Anunnaki. To strike back at Enki, and in the attempt to regain his power over humans, Enlil vowed to tarnish Enki‟s reputation by spreading the idea that the serpent of wisdom was evil. Enlil tried to wipe out knowledge of the DNA coding Enki gave humans, and of what the Anunnaki used in order to have longevity (gold). However, Enlil was not completely successful because most of Enki‘s plan had worked. For centuries

      

327

afterwards, humans attempted to duplicate the concoction of gold the gods used to maintain their youth and health, and those with the knowledge were able to manufacture substitutes for a while. But, much also had to do with the DNA content of the individual. The more pure Anunnaki DNA, the better chance one had of having longevity, etc. Then, combine the DNA with spiritual awakening to the body, blood, and spirit with nutritional supplements, and each human will know who they are - gardeners, and caretakers of the Earth, not owners. Humans are here to maintain beauty, harmony and balance that was first given to us after the Earth was created. We are not to be interested only in ourselves. Why did Adam eat from the Tree of Knowledge and not from the Tree of Life? Without getting into complex detail, Enki told me simply: "With the Tree of Knowledge humans had the chance to figure out everything on their own in time, to be equal to the Anunnaki. Had they eaten only from the Tree of Life, they would live but not have been more the wiser." The Garden of Eden, by the way, was a literal place, but also a genetic metaphor. Enki knew had Adam (Adapa) eaten from the other tree, it would not ensure wisdom or spiritual evolution. Instead, it would more likely result in primitive human living for eons without evolution. The story of this translated from the ancient Babylonian texts is very interesting with Adapa‘s confusion over whom to believe, which to eat. It resulted in him eating "the wrong" thing, but actually it was the right thing, in terms of DNA, which would eventually bring our spirituality back from whence it faltered, and remind people to tend to the Earth, which was not created by extraterrestrials, but by God. The battle between the brothers continued into the time of the pyramid wars and Exodus. The staff with the caduceus was also one of Moses‘ tools. The serpent, for the Hebrews represented salvation and wisdom. Moses‘s copper serpent staff, often utilized by his brother, Aaron, was made famous for performing miracles. Another connection between the staff and the serpents occurred during the Exodus when the staff was seen to transform into snakes. Aaron was high priest and had been trained in magic. He and Moses received instructions from a collective of that main Anunnaki family (who taught Moses the alphabet). Isn‘t it interesting that during the Exodus, the name Jehovah, YHWH, took over and the name Adonai began to disappear? This was at the time when Enki departed the Earth and Marduk became the leader of Enki‘s family. Enlil‘s family was given the Sinai (taken away from Ninharsag) and Enlil‘s son, Sin, was its new ruler. His symbol is the crescent moon (which became the symbol for Islam). Luckily, the heritage of the caduceus lived on. In some versions the staff is capped with a solar disk or even a crescent moon. Nisaba, one of Enki‘s daughters, also held a similar staff topped with an "ankh." For some, the staff symbolized Hermes/Mercury. Throughout time different civilizations in India, the Americas, Greece, Egypt, including the great mystery schools and secret societies have renamed and used it. In Christianity the archangel Michael was associated with this staff. The sirens became the staff for two serpents they held in their hands. This staff was considered to be so powerful it was able to raise up the dead. The symbol of the caduceus was later transferred to one of Enki‘s counterparts, Ningishzida (Thoth), the healing god, and then to others of his family because it was a code for the bloodline of Enki‘s heritage. From this symbol of the serpent the power was transferred to the symbol of the dragon, who continued to hold the knowledge. The dragon could "divine." This is one reason why we say we and you are of "divine" heritage. You will see a version of the caduceus as the winged solar disk in Ancient Egypt, which incorporated the knowledge of one‘s divinity and eternal soul, in the third eye chakra, along with the traditional knowledge of what it stood for. Therefore, you will see this symbol above arches and entrances into temples and royal structures to remind those who enter who they really are. And this means not only the DNA connection to the Anunnaki, but the divine soul-being as coming from the Source, itself. The symbol of the winged Isis represents the original female mother goddess, Ninharsag, and blood connection in birthing humans who mated with "the gods," those who fly as a free spirit.

328

When you see the caduceus, know you are triggering your own genetic memory and seeing your heritage. Each one of you holds within you the DNA, in varying degrees, the wisdom from the Anunnaki and the Source. Since Enki and Ninhursag, there have been other off-planet beings who added in their own DNA to the human species. So, you are all a mixture - and all one family from the One God. Within you is the consciousness with which you can liberate yourselves through SELF-knowledge and return to the garden.

by Jonathan Sellers from Antigillum Website Introduction This section of our Timeline Project deals with the (conjectured, but fairly well-proven) Transmission of Ideas from Sumer (at a time which roughly corresponds with the First Year of Babalon in Jack Parsons' dating in the Babalon Working) -- to Northwest India, and from there to Central Asia, and Tibet, and back to the West. For the present purposes we shall present the two completed sections of the Graphic Timeline, namely, the Authentic Tradition in India, and Fundamentals of Lamaism. This shall be joined later by the standard Text Timeline, as we have presented in earlier versions of the Timeline. From Sumer to India, then is our quarry, and tracing the developments from Sumerian Science and Religion (Sacerdotal Religion), to the Indian versions, through various sects and schools which later came down to us in certain forms of Buddhism and Tantrikism. While these works are part of the Timeline of the Authentic Tradition series, in progress, they also form the subject matter for Volume One of Readings in the Authentic Tradition (which is for the most part complete, but still in Manuscript stage, at 272 single spaced hand-written pages, written over a month during El Niño). Ultimately, they form the historical background to the technical material presented in the forthcoming project, entitled The Code of the Eternal, in which we have reconstructed the Calendar, based upon the Original system handed down to humankind from the Anunnaki, our real ancestors!

329

330

331

332

333

334

335

336

337

from X-Facts Website

The Sumerian cuneiform deciphering skills of Zecharia Sitchin, a linguist in command of many ancient languages who has set the scientific world on its ear with his astounding interpretations of ancient writings. In 1976, Sitchin‘s first book, The Twelfth Planet, began an odyssey that has literally transformed the field of ancient history; in 1993 came the sixth book in his Earth Chronicle series, When Time Began. Among other mind boggling assertions, this book links the complex calendar of Stonehenge and the puzzling ruins of Tiahuanacu in Bolivia, to the ancient culture of the Sumerians, and by extension, to the Nibiruans, who are also called the Anunnaki. These are the folks Sitchin insists not only created the Sumerian culture, but who also genetically created human beings as we know them. And yes, they live on this mysterious 12th planet, Nibiru. To date, Sitchin has deciphered more then 2,000 clay cylinders from that ancient land on the Persian Gulf that existed some 6,000 years ago. Some of these fragments, which date to 4,000 B.C., are in museums around the world. One fragment in particular, presently in Germany, indicates that Earth is the seventh planet, counting in from Pluto. The time frame here is four millennia before modern astronomy confirmed the existence of Pluto as an actual planet in our solar system. So how did an ancient race of people know this fact? Sitchin says it is because these ancient people did not come from Earth, but from Nibiru. Profound family squabbles eventually caused the Nibiruans to abandon planet Earth, leaving human beings to fend for themselves. These early humans would never possess the ability to travel among the stars like their creators, nor would they possess the immortality of their creators. Eons later, however, we humans finally have sent an intelligently designed satellite probe beyond the confines of our solar system. Are we repeating our past? This is but one of the perplexing questions Sitchin investigates in the Earth Chronicles. Not only an eminent archaeologist, Sitchin is also a formidable analyst of ancient cultures, in fact, perhaps the best ever. His explicative comparisons of similar but disparate mythologies provide a fuller understanding of world religions. Among other things, Sitchin‘s investigations indicate that there may be an outpost in orbit around Mars preventing current humans from getting there (a fact verified by both U.S. and Russian space probe problems in that neighborhood). But the primary focus of this impressive research is ancient Sumer. The decipherment of that culture‘s clay tablets, buried for millennia, reveals roots that stretch all the way back to 450,000 B.C. The reason Sitchin was motivated to learn to read cuneiform tablets was his initial curiosity as a boy concerning the meaning of "Nefilim", an enigmatic group mentioned in the Old Testament. Translated, "Nefilim" means "those who came down." "Came down from where" is the starting point that makes the Earth Chronicles better reading than any Sherlock Holmes mystery. In order to unlock the mystery, Sitchin takes on a journey all around the world to ancient cities and former civilizations.

Cuneiform tablets It would be impossible to do justice to his research in such a brief review as this one; however, there are some very significant findings on the existence of this other race of people. Perhaps the most compelling is the "face on Mars," the structure in the area called Cydonia on the Red Planet. What is it? If the relationship of the face on Mars is analyzed for its distance to other pyramidal structures also discovered on Mars, the geometric relationship is found to be identical to the distances of the Egyptian Sphinx and the pyramids in the surrounding areas of Egypt. Sitchin concluded the placement of these pyramids indicates that they served as landing markers for the Nibiruans after they entered the Earth‘s atmosphere from outer space. Sitchin also has asserted that the early pyramids were not designed by the Egyptians. NBC-TV aired a program on Nov.10, 1993 entitled "The Mystery of the Sphinx", indicating that the Sphinx is 2,000 years older than previously thought. This corroborates Sitchin‘s findings that someone other than the Egyptians designed the pyramids. One astounding assertion after another has made Sitchin the most controversial writer of our time because he

338

challenges everything we thought we knew about human civilization. It‘s easy to dismiss Sitchin‘s research in the same way that other people dismiss UFO‘s, Eric Von Daniken and countless other researchers who claimed to have found evidence for extraterrestrial visitors to this planet. But Sitchin is well aware of this devil‘s advocacy, and vaporizes the arguments of skeptics with solid scholarship, including the most rigorous translations of Sumerian text, Vedic tales and excerpts from the original Greek and Hebrew versions of the Bible. This ability to translate many languages is no small achievement. Those of us who will never possess the ability to decipher 6,000-year-old clay tablets must trust that Sitchin has done his job accurately. But his sources reveal an utter integrity, including the finest, most respected citations and references imaginable. The two most recent individuals to pay attention to Sitchin were Colin Powell and Norman Schwarzkopf, the American Generals who were key figures in the recent Gulf War. The landing place of the Nibiruans was in an area once called Eridu, now called Southern Iraq. The main reason Saddam Hussein was not captured was because he was holding out in an ancient step pyramid constructed by one of those early civilizations mentioned by Sitchin, and which the Americans were loathe to bomb, because of their inestimable historical value. Once the gloss of the media is removed from consensus reality, an entirely new picture emerges as to who knows what concerning what Sitchin has uncovered. This writer may never know who knows what, but the circumstantial evidence in the Earth Chronicles concerning the Nibiruans is absolutely compelling. Where does one look for their arrival? Answer: In the Southern skies. The fact becomes incontrovertible once you study Sitchin. He points out that NASA has located a massive black object in the Southern skies, and the recent reactivation of the telescopes in Argentina and Chile seems to indicate a renewed interest in that portion of the heavens. Assimilating all the findings is really beyond the ability of any single person; however, a dedicated team could assemble all the relevant information. Though the information would necessarily be classified top secret, Sitchin has in fact laid out all the secrets in the Earth Chronicles. It is now up to us to revamp our own understanding of who we are as a species called humans so we can, as Sitchin says, "be more prepared when the Anunnaki arrive." Many of us will never travel all over the world to visit the ancient observatories. However, Sitchin has, and what he has found concerning the placement of these observatories on the surface of the Earth also is startling. All the observatories are inclined to the Southern hemisphere. They also are on the same Earth latitude. In his latest book, we learn that many of these observatories measure exact lunar and solar rising and settings with an accuracy unmatched by any modern measuring equipment. The field of astronomy and astrology are made completely understandable by Sitchin, who shows that the concept of "Divine Time" was something these ancient astronomer priests created to predict the arrival of their creators. Farfetched, to be sure, but when logic and patience are afforded to Sitchin‘s conclusions, one comes away with the realization that humanity has been misled in regards to our actual origins. The biochemical research is especially haunting. Our entire DNA structure is like a Contact time-release capsule. When we were originally programmed, our basic DNA structure was limited to a double-helix strand. The triggering mechanism that enables us to function as we do is affected by stellar radiation. We are now at a place in the orbit around our central galaxy where the radio frequencies of the center of the galaxy, as well as many other star systems, are communicating new information to us. The release of this information, according to Sitchin, coincides with the next arrival of the 12th planet. The government‘s attempt to construct a Freedom Space Lab will be aimed to ascertain the whereabouts of Nibiru (the 12th planet). The big question, of course, is what will these beings whom we have confused with gods think of us now? In the past we were not granted the same powers they had, but as a result of thousands of years of genetic selection, we have in some ways become like gods. Most all of the ancient languages have now been

339

deciphered, and the 22 Hebrew letters have been found to contain information based on light generating systems. Our understanding of torodial force fields, fibonacci series, fractals and open topological vector spaces have been expressed in the language of mathematics. Star fields begin to look more like computer generated printouts than random points of light in the night sky. If there is one thing Sitchin has definitely accomplished, it has been to expand the human imagination. The legendary cultures of Atlantis and Lemuria no longer appear fantastic, but as efforts of other races to survive on planet Earth. The SETI project, the government‘s official Search for Extraterrestrial Intelligence has been cancelled, and then reactivated by a private consortium of companies. The most recent Mars probe completely disappeared. The answer given to these enigmas are unsatisfactory, when weighted against the evidence that another race of people is about to visit our planet, as they apparently have many times in the past. Remember, it takes Earth one year to orbit the sun. It takes Nibiru 3,600 years, according to Sitchin. Therefore, one year for the Nibiruans is equal to 3,600 Earth years. He has completed all this research, he says, to prepare us, the human race, for the return of our creators. The work of Zecharia Sitchin is without question the most mind stretching cosmology available to date. Furthermore, it appears unchangeable academically.

by John Winston from 'Humanity's Extraterrestrial Origins' by Dr. Arthur David Horn Jan. 26, 1995 from ThinkAboutIt Website

Humanity's Extraterrestrial Origins Dr. Arthur Horn archived 11-01-99 donated by L. Savage from ReptilianAgenda Website Author of "Humanity's Extraterrestrial Origin: ET Influences on Humankind's Biological and Cultural Evolution". He is an anthropologist, and a scientist, and believes ETs were heavily involved in our biological, cultural, and evolutionary development, even starting our first civilization. Unfortunately, the negative forces have mostly been in control throughout the 300,000 or so years of history. He was bothered by the extremely rapid rise in humans in the last 10,000 years or so. A spiritual event happened that changed his mind about Darwinian evolution and has set out to study the spiritual and physical world. Dr. Horn is from a small Kansas town and was raised in a Christian family. He was bothered by the different sects and strife throughout history and eventually became an atheist. His engineering interests shifted to philosophy, but since he was drafted into the army, he spent a lot of time reading Darwinian books. He became a Darwinist and eventually got a PhD in anthropology at Yale. He married Lynette, a very spiritual person, in 1988 and in 1989 they had a spiritual experience that caused him to abandon his materialistic point-of-view. He resigned his professorship at Colorado State and they moved to the Mt. Shasta area of northern California. For him the Mesopotamian accounts of our origins are the best. There are many holes in Darwinism, that is not recognized in academia. For example, for the origin of life on this planet, as currently stated, the odds against random chemical combination are calculated to be so unlikely, that it can be ruled out. Also, the fact that homo erectus lived for a million years, but only 25- 30,000 years ago the Cro-Magnon man, a fully modern human, suddenly appeared... The tradition of oral history made it possible for us to have very old records. The Mesopotamians made copies of the Sumerian cylinder-seals, and the same accounts can be found in Acadian and Babylonian histories. There have been many, many mistranslations because we didn't have the knowledge to make sense of them. Dr. Horn relied heavily on Sitchin material, saying this should be viewed as our real history. We were created as

340

a hybrid race from native hominids to replace workers that had revolted, in their gold mines. Our father is Anunnaki and our mother homo erectus. The first were infertile, however, and the chief engineer, Enki, was called on to make us fertile. The cloning through use of "Adam's rib" was the first genetic engineering on humans. Chapter 2 of the Bible reports on this. He differs with Sitchin that there is only one type of hybrid, since there is evidence of other attempts at the project. Agriculture was begun, even though hunting and gathering was easier. This led to over population which lead to the spreading of diseases and droughts that were designed to control mankind. The first civilization had a few elite that dominate the rest, just like today. The Anunnaki and the first humans had reptilian characteristics. They had faces that resembled frogs, with 3 fingers and 3 toes. The Anunnaki had shape-shifting abilities, and some Sumerian statuettes are definitely reptilian. Around 3,000 BC many ETs left Earth and the regressive ETs took over. (Horn says that progressive ETs were responsible for cloning us but regressive ETs saw an opportunity to dominate and did so.) They have kept us controlled by distorting and altering our spirituality. The massive cover-up continues today, and Darwinism is part of this. They don't need the secret societies anymore, since they have the secret government. All birds and mammals bond with their offspring, and at least one parent cares for the young. Reptiles don't do this. Reptilians are less capable of spiritual evolution. The typical grey seems to have lost its emotions by being bred out and reproducing by cloning. We humans have the responsibility to straighten this out. Now that we know all this, we can make a conscious decision to evolve spiritually. The progressive ETs are helping with this in the form of individual inspiration. However, the regressive ones appear to be doing this too, but are lying to us. . Our spiritual evolution depends a lot on our emotions - most especially love. Throughout my life it seems that the subject of Ea has cropped up from time to time. When I was a child I was taught about the serpent in the garden of Eden. Next I was told that Ea was the same person as Enki, who was a space person from Sirius and he helped out mankind. Last of of I made a trip down into the Malibu area of Calif. to see a 30,000 year old city and was told that the word California comes from the name of two deities. The first was called Kali and the second was called Ea. Kali was changed into the word Cali and the last part of California was changed from Ea to Ia. They put a word in the middle which is the word Form which was changed to forn. We then have the name Kali form Ea or California which means Kali and Ea formed the land. Here is some information that will make it make a little more sense. We have seen that the entity Enki (or Ea) is portrayed in the Mesopotamian historical epics as having played a crucial role in the genetic engineering of modern humans, and he consistently championed the cause of humans, usually in the face of considerable opposition from other "gods", the Anunnaki. Enki, who is identified as the chief genetic engineer of the Anunnaki and half-brother of Enlil in the Mesopotamian creation epics, is identified as a Sirian, "who protects humanity", in The Prism of Lyra by Royal and Priest. This channeled information certainly fits in well with the historical information we have reviewed. The reader will recall that we have evidence of entities from the vicinity of the double star Sirius being involved in the ancient affairs of humans from the oral traditions of the Dogon tribe of west Africa. This, plus historical data indicating that ancient Egypt was involved with entities from near Sirius leaves little doubt of a Sirian connection with ancient mankind. Enki's frequent compassionate behavior he displayed towards the human slaves of the Anunnaki bespeaks of an entity that was much more spiritually evolved than the Anunnaki. The Anunnaki would not want their slaves to know of an entity who had their best interests in mind and was actually trying to help them. On the other hand, the Anunnaki apparently needed the skills of Enki, especially in the genetic engineering of their slave species. It seems probable, therefore, that the Anunnaki would try to distort accounts of Enki, the Sirian, even to the point of making Enki one of their own. In The Prism of Lyra the Sirians are depicted as interfering with the plans of a Lyran group that were trying to

341

 

create a species that was to have no knowledge of good and evil. How "the Lyran group" was related to the Anunnaki of the Sumerian texts is not made clear. Perhaps, the Lyrans of The Prism of Lyra and the Anunnaki of the Sumerians are one. Or, perhaps we are looking at different levels, where the Anunnaki of the "twelfth planet" in our solar system are actually carrying out the wishes of a "Lyran group" unknowingly. In any case, The Prism of Lyra states that the Lyrans and Sirians, who had worked together in the creation of humans, the primitive workers, disagreed philosophically concerning their creation. While the Lyrans wanted to create a species devoid of the knowledge of polarity - or of "good" and "evil" - the Sirians saw that humans could not evolve spiritually without this knowledge. Royal and Priest point out that Enki in the Sumerian texts is sometimes portrayed as a serpent - an evil serpent and that perhaps this was a ploy by Lyrans to keep humanity from following the instructions of the Sirians who were attempting to help humankind. Royal and Priest imply that it was the Sirian group that encouraged Adam and Eve to eat of the Tree of Knowledge in the story of the Garden of Eden, as contained in the Bible. The Sirians may have been at least temporarily thwarted by the Lyrans (the Anunnaki?) (JW: They spell this word two ways in this information - Annunaki and Anunnaki), in the Garden of Eden, but it seems that the Sirians had the last laugh. According to The Prism of Lyra, the Sirian group inserted a latent DNA code in humans: The code is triggered by an accelerating vibration that occurs when a civilization begins to evolve spiritually. As Earth accelerates toward self-awareness and fourth density (which is occurring presently), the code is activated. Once activated, the human race unwinds its limited vision like a coil until the expanse of All That Is becomes visible. It was their way of allowing humanity to eat from the tree of life after all. Perhaps your latent DNA code implanted by Enki or other members of the "Sirian group" is becoming active as you read this book. In any case, it is safe to say that entities from a planet near Sirius were very much involved in our biological, cultural and spiritual evolution/creation. So there you are folks. Maybe that is why so many of the star-seed people are now waking up and saying, "Why am I here, what am I here for, I've got to figure out who I am and what is my mission?"

by Richard Ebbs from RichardEbbs Website Introduction Have you ever had a flying dream? In my experience, and the experience of people I know, such dreams tend to be particularly intense, as though the ‘action‘ of flying in the dream has some special significance. Notwithstanding the Freudian approach that labels flying dreams as always symbolizing sex[!], it now seems pretty clear that such dreams can mean a lot of different things to a lot of different people.

342

For whatever reason, it‘s fair to say that the idea of human beings being able to fly is something that has fascinated people since time immemorial. Consequently, images of human beings with wings can be found across the world in every major culture. This essay explores the connections between the winged human motif and ‘angels‘ in the art and religious thinking of exclusively ‘western‘ (i.e. Christian/Islamic/Judaic) cultures, with a brief look at a number of ‘strands‘ of thought from ancient Sumeria and beyond, to the present-day. Our word ‘angel‘ comes from the Greek angelos, which itself could be considered as a translation of the Hebrew word mal‟akh, meaning ‘messenger‘, etymology suggesting a being responsible for carrying messages between the human world and some other realm or realms of existence, someone who is an intermediary between ‘down here‘ and ‘up there‘. Sumeria

Sumerian society is the oldest society that has left us clear evidence of the use of a winged human motif. This evidence is in the form of stone carvings, either in the form of three-D statues or relief carvings that provide the illusion of three-dimensionality. Sumerian culture flourished around 3,000 BC between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers in present-day Iraq (see below map showing the geographical extent of Sumerian culture).

343

The religion of these people was complex, embracing a wide variety of spirits and gods, but of particular interest was their belief in ‘messengers of the gods‘, angelic forces who ran errands between gods and humans. The Sumerians also believed that each person had a ‘ghost‘ of some sort (that we would now probably label as ‘guardian angel‘) with this entity remaining a constant companion for a person throughout their life. Altars that appear to be dedicated to guardian angels have been found in the excavations of ancient Sumerian homes, along with stone engravings and temple wall paintings of human figures with wings. After the polytheistic Semitic tribes had conquered the Sumerians around 1900 BC their mythical cosmology borrowed the notion of angels from the vanquished Sumerians. These Semitic peoples developed the idea of a corpus of angels split into groupings answerable to each of the many Semitic gods, further subdividing these groups into vertical ‘ranked‘ hierarchies, a notion which persisted into Zoroastrianism and monotheistic Judaism and beyond, as we shall see. Sumerian ideas probably set the scene for the development of Egyptian theology as well, although it is difficult to be clear about the detail of such cross-cultural influences. "The civilization of the Jemdet Nasr period of Mesopotamia and the archaic period of Egypt are apparently roughly contemporary, but the interesting point is that in Mesopotamia many of the features of civilization appear to have a background, whereas in Egypt they do not. It is on this basis that many authorities consider that Egypt owes her civilization to the people of the Euphrates. There is no doubt that there is a connection, but whether direct or indirect we do not know". Walter B. Emergy "There are certain elements in Egypt‘s Early Dynastic Period which seem to betray unmistakable Sumerian influence. Egyptian hieroglyphic writing may be one. Another is the so-called ‘paneled-facade‘ type of architecture found in Egyptian tombs from the First to the Third Dynasties (3200 to 2800 B.C.). The most remarkable evidence of cultural connection is that shown in the architecture of the Early Dynastic tombs of Egypt and Mesopotamian seal-impressions showing almost exactly similar buildings". Leonard Cottrell in The Quest for Sumer Sumerian domination of the Middle East came to an end around 2,000 BC, when Sumer was defeated militarily and the overlapping Assyrian and Babylonian cultures took over. Winged figures can also be found among the icons of ancient Assyria and Babylonia. But how, exactly, did images of angelic beings find their way into the hearts, minds and iconography of the Sumerian people(s), one asks? Where did the notion of an ‘angel‟ come from before that? We are lucky to have had the extremely durable stone artifacts of this period handed down to us, but (as with the ‘dark ages‘ much much later in Europe) just because a prior culture did not commit itself to the written word, to pictures or to carvings that would last thousands of years, this does not mean that there was no culture.

344

Almost certainly, the motif of a winged human figure goes back much further than Sumeria even, in fact the motif almost certainly goes back into the shamanic mists of time. Recent evidence suggests that this is the case... Egypt

The forms of some of the most enduring Egyptian gods can be traced back to the first few dynasties, that is, to around 2,500 BC. In many cases these gods took the shape of some animal, which was regarded as the soul (Ba) of the god Horus, god of the sky, for instance, was represented as a falcon, whereas Thoth, god of the moon and patron of writing, learning and the sciences, was often represented as a man with the head of an ibis. Isis and Maat were often represented with wings as we can see in the two images above and below.

The Egyptian Book of the Dead lists 500 gods and goddesses, and it is possible to identify at least 1200 more deities in later ancient Egyptian writings. Some of these deities were undoubtedly closer to our concept of an angel rather than a god, however: for instance there was at one time a cult dedicated to invoking the help of the Hunmanit, who were a group of entities connected with the sun, portrayed as rays of the sun, rather like the Christian representation of the angel choir of the seraphim. The Hunmanit had a responsibility to look after the sun, such that by looking after the sun, they were also indirectly fulfilling a responsibility to look after humanity at the same time. Insofar as they were guardians, and angels, it does not seem unreasonable to characterize them as early versions of the guardian angel. As with the Sumerians, Egyptian iconography includes ‘winged humans‘ of one sort or another also: for instance Isis, queen of all the Egyptian goddesses, is often represented as a woman with wings. The flowering of Sumerian culture was contemporaneous with the first few dynasties of the great culture of ancient Egypt, around 2,500 BC, and archaeologists incline to the view that there was a traffic not only of artifacts, but also of ideas and iconography between Sumeria and Egypt before the time when Sumerian influence declined (around 2,000 BC). However archaeologists are apparently not in a position to say clearly whether the winged human motif was imported into Egypt from Sumeria, or vice versa, or whether it arose spontaneously and separately in each of the two cultures. The Indo-European Migration Beginning at the end of the fourth millennium BC, there was a movement of people, whose distinct ethnicity we have come to call ‘Indo-European‘, from Europe to Central Asia, and even as far as North India. This movement is still shrouded in a degree of mystery, but it would appear that there were probably a number of migratory ‘waves‘ in an easterly direction up to and including the first millennium BC, reaching a peak around 2000 BC. Among other things this migration helps explain the similarities between the ancient Greek and ancient Sanskrit languages. Modern Tajik is a linguistic relative. But how does this relate to the subject at hand?

345

Well, when we look at the extent of these Indo-European migrations, across thousands of miles of Asian landscape into the mists of time, it helps to underline the fact that there MUST have been a dissemination of both objects and ideas between Central Asia and Europe that was fairly widespread even in extremely ancient times. A look at a map of the (later) Persian empire also helps underline the extent to which artifacts and culture could travel from India on the one hand to Greece on the other (and vice versa). And just as we find the god Mithras (for instance) popping up in Greece and Central Asia (see next section), so we find his counterpart Mitra in the Rig-Veda, the most ancient of all Hindu ‘texts‘ (that possibly goes back in spoken form to 3,000 BC). Mithraism

Mithras was a light-bringer god, whose cult flourished between 1500 BC and the time of Christ, in lands as far apart as India and Great Britain, with a basis in what was then known as Persia (see below map of the Persian empire around 500 BC). Although in his own cult Mithras does not fully conform to the image of ‘angel‘ that we are particularly interested in here, nevertheless Mithraism was the most prevalent religion in Persia when Zoroaster (qv section below) was alive, and in Zoroastrianism Mithras was considered to be an angel who mediated between heaven and earth, later becoming judge and preserver of the created world.

In Vedic cosmology also (where in the Rig Veda, Mitra is mentioned over 200 times), Mitra appears often to be more angel than god. The ‘Mithras-cult‘ images of Mithras that we see here are typical close variations on the same scene, where Mithras fights the sacred bull, with his cloak billowing out behind him in a way that seems meant to suggest wings.

346

Over and over again we find Mithras depicted in this way. ‟Mihr‘, the ancient Persian form of the word ‘Mithras‘, meant not only ‘sun‘ but also ‟friend‟, and this is how Mithras was worshipped, both as a distant sun-god and also as a close personal source of love and support (ideas which are not a million miles away from the concept of a ‘guardian angel‟...). For more information on Mithras see A Sceptic‘s Guide To Church History: Mithras and The Cult Of Mithras.

Zoroastrianism A few paragraphs above we talked of how, in the fourth, third and second millennia before Christ, a number of migrations of European Indo-European people took place, with people of European ancestry finding their way eastward to Central Asia and as far as India. Zoroaster was a real-life member of this ethnic grouping, living in Persia (in and around present-day Iran, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan) around 650 BC, when as a result of what he claimed were angelic communications, he spread a monotheistic religious message that subsequently became the religion of the Persian empire (prior to these beliefs being superceded by Islam) and which also influenced both Muslim and Judaic thought (and then Christianity via Judaism).        Zoroastrianism identifies six main archangels: the Archangel of Good Thought the Archangel of Right the Archangel of Dominion the Archangel of Piety the Archangel of Prosperity the Archangel of Immorality along with at least 40 lesser angels called Adorable Ones Some of these angels/archangels were considered to be male, some were considered to be female, and each one was associated with some particular attribute or quality. On a lower level again the third rank of angels in Zoroastrian cosmology were the Guardian Angels, each one assigned as guide, conscience, protector and helpmate throughout the life of one single human being.

All of the various hierarchies of angels were considered to be divine gifts, all of them aspects or manifestations of the one ‘Lord of Light‘. Zoroastrians also believed that corresponding to the Lord of Light there was also a

347

Lord of Darkness, with complementary demons and evil spirits, and it was felt that in the battle between light and darkness the forces of light would eventually win. To demonstrate the lengths to which one must go in an attempt to put together any sort of ‘complete‘ history of angels, one need only look at some of the terminology: for instance the demons of Zoroastrianism, that are referred to as daevas, exist in opposition to ‘angelic‘ forces that are referred to as ahuras. In the ancient Hinduism of the Vedas, however, we find demons referred to as asuras, existing in opposition to ‘divine‘ forces known as devas. Thus our present-day Western concept of a ‘devil‘ derives from the Zoroastrian concept of a daeva (or demon). The word devil derives both from the word daeva (that can be traced right across to India, see below) and the Greek word daibolos, meaning ‘slanderer‘ or ‘accuser‘, which is clearly an attempt to embody the Jewish concept of Satan. Judaism The early Semitic peoples of the Middle East believed in a wide variety of what we would now call nature spirits. Seemingly their views were informed firstly by animistic beliefs of a general kind common to widely disparate cultures across the world (where intelligences are attributed to inanimate objects and natural phenomena) but secondly they were informed by Zoroastrianism (see above). Included among the legions of spirits were the spirits of wind and of fire, and these were held to be especially significant. These ‘spirits‘ appear to have been the basis for what later came to be known as the cherubim and seraphim (associated with wind and fire respectively: -note: did you know that originally the seraphim were believed to have six wings [three pairs] and not just two...(?) Solomon was reputed to have been familiar with the language of birds... When these polytheistic ancestors of present-day Judaism transformed themselves into something much closer to the monotheistic Judaism of today, (probably in the centuries before during and after Moses, around 1300 BC) a number of aspects of the ancestral religion(s) were inherited. Beliefs pertaining to angels were but one of many aspects of the precursor religion(s) that remained. Furthermore, the influence of Zoroastrainism continued throughout the millennium before Christ, with more and more angels (that were more and more ‘the messengers of God‘) finding their way into Jewish writings. This is what a certain encyclopædia has to say on these particular angels (in a section on Judaism): "... a veritable heavenly bureaucracy... they belong to that marginal area between religion and folklore. Like their counter-figures, the demons, they have a residual existence rooted in various layers of the Jewish experience and interpretation of the universe. At some times they are highly individualized and sharply realized; at others, they flit in and out of the imagination like bats in the evening. The medieval philosophers Aristotelized or Platonized them; the early mystics Neoplatonized them; the Kabbalists continually invented new ones and fitted them into their complicated network of cosmic existence". Encyclopædia Britannica The leader of the Hebrew forces of evil (aka shedim) was variously called Satan (the Antagonist), Belial (the spirit of perversion, darkness, and destruction), Mastema (Enmity, or Opposition), and more. Two archangels are mentioned in the canonical Old Testament: Michael, the warrior leader of the heavenly hosts, and Gabriel, the heavenly messenger. Two are mentioned in the apocryphal Old Testament: Raphael, God‘s healer or helper (in the book of Tobit), and Uriel (Fire of God), the watcher over the world and the lowest part of hell (qv the book of Esdras). The development of the idea of Satan as an archdemon in Judaism and Christianity was very likely to have been due to the influence of Zoroastrianism (see above): in the Book of Job the Judaic Satan was merely a prosecutor of men in the court of God‘s justice (whereas in a cosmology developed well after the books of the New Testament had been written in Christianity, we find Satan elevated to chief antagonist of Christ and men). That the influence of Zoroastrianism should have been largely responsible for Satan in Judaism in particular, and angels in Judaism in general, is underlined by the fact that it was not until post-exilic times (that is, after the Jews

348

returned from captivity in Babylon around 450 BC) that angels became an integral part of the Judaic monotheistic religion (as opposed to the polytheism referred to above). Other demons besides Satan that are mentioned in the Judaic Old Testament (i.e. the Pentatuech, the first five books of the Christian Old Testament also known as the Torah) include Azazel (the demon of the wilderness, also given form in the myth of the scapegoat) Leviathan and Rahab (demons of chaos), Lilith (a female demon of the night) and so on. I would urge keen angel-buffs to check out the Old Testament Book of Enoch (probably compiled in stages somewhere between 165 BC and the start of the Christian era) where the story of the fall of the group of angels known as the Watchers is told in some detail. The Greeks The word daemon, in the original Greek sense, meant a guardian divinity or inspiring spirit. A number of their gods could fly, such as Hermes [the Roman Mercury] who had wings on his feet and was considered to be the messenger of the gods. The English word hermeneutics derives from the name of this Greek god, which in it‘s traditional meaning of ‘interpreting holy texts‘ undoubtedly included shades of ‘making sense of the words of the gods‘, so retaining the idea of facilitating a dialogue between above and below.

In Greek mythology the idea of human flight crops up a number of times (for instance with the myth of Icarus, who not only learned to fly but whose ambition took him much too near the sun when he flew...). Greek thought was very inventive on just about every level but there is little doubt that Greece too owed an immense debt to the cultures of Babylon and Egypt (in particular) that preceded it. One aspect of iconography that may be of special interest to an angelologist looking at the culture of ancient Greece is the image of the halo that Christian artists and sunday-school attendees have come to know and love. In Greek art the sun-god Helios was often depicted with a halo, that is, a radiant circle or disk surrounding the head in an attempt to represent spiritual character through the symbolism of light. In Roman times self-applauding emperors were sometimes also depicted with halos. (Because of its ‘pagan‘ origin, however, this convention was avoided in early Christian art). Throughout the Middle Ages, however (by which time presumably the origins of the motif had been forgotten) angels were frequently depicted with circles of golden light surrounding their heads. Interestingly enough the halo is also found in Indian Buddhist art, appearing from the 3rd century AD onwards when it is believed that the motif was brought to the East by Greek invaders. Christianity Most Christian cosmology can be traced first and foremost to Judaism. However in certain respects Christian thinkers have developed their own ideas about angels. For instance, in 1259 AD Thomas Aquinas gave a series of lectures on angels at the University of Paris, and the views that were expounded then continued to be referred to in Christian thought for several centuries.

349

A number of angels are referred to in the first books of the Old Testament (i.e. the books of the Judaic Torah) but angels are of course also referred to in the Christian New Testament as well, for instance in the Revelation of John, where divine truths are reputed to have been revealed to John of Patmos by an angel, or when the angel Gabriel informs Mary of her forthcoming pregnancy. Another example is when the messiahship of Jesus is reputed to have been proclaimed by angels at his birth. Clement of Alexandria, one of the early church fathers of Christianity, appears to have been influenced by Hellenistic cosmology when he stated that angels functioned as the movers of the stars and controlled the four elements of earth, air, fire, and water. (A notion taken up later by alchemists in the Middle Ages). In Christianity ‘fallen‘ angels have traditionally been referred to as ‘demons‘, and in the European Middle Ages and the Reformation period, various hierarchies of demons were developed, such as that associated with the seven deadly sins: Lucifer (pride) Mammon (avarice) Asmodeus (lechery) Satan (anger) Beelzebub (gluttony) Leviathan (envy) Belphegor (sloth)

      

      

In the New Testament we find angels grouped into seven ranks: angels archangels principalities powers virtues dominions thrones And in addition to these were also added the Old Testament cherubim and seraphim (see above), which, with the seven other ranks, comprised the nine choirs of angels referred to in later Christian mystical theology. Christian cosmology also took on board the notion of a personal, or guardian, angel, an idea, as we have seen, that could have been imported from any number of possible sources (from Zoroastrianism to Judaism to ancient Greece or Egypt). The concept of a guardian angel is one that has proved remarkably ‘durable‘: it is not uncommon to this day for a Catholic to say a prayer to their ‘holy guardian angel‘: a practice that the church hierarchy has not discouraged.

350

Islam Muhammed was alive around 630 AD, and the religion that he founded spread rapidly across many parts of the Middle East and Central Asia, often to the exclusion of other, older religions, where such practices as the use of the human form in the imagery of these other religions was not always tolerated. Furthermore, there is no Islamic iconography that includes angels, since to create reproducible angel images would have been considered blasphemous. Islam has it‘s own implicit cosmology nonetheless, and much of this is borrowed either from the cosmology of ‘the Judaism of the prophets‘ (that is, borrowed from the beliefs of the Semitic peoples of the Middle East after 450 BC) or it is borrowed from Zoroastrianism, a belief system that predates Islam and which Islam replaced in many places. Consequently angels are also prominent in Islam. The archangel Gabriel is reputedly responsible for communicating to Muhammed the whole basis of what subsequently became the Muslim faith. The Islamic hierarchy of demons is headed by Iblis (the devil), who also is called Shaytan (Satan). Lesser benign angels, malevolent demons and ‘genies‘ (or ‘djinn‘) are also frequently referred to in the Koran. For instance one of the five cardinal beliefs of Muslims is the idea of the Day of Judgment, where individuals are questioned about their faith by the two angels Munkar and Nakir after death. Other well-known examples are Jibril (Gabriel), the angel of revelation; Mikal (Michael), the angel of nature, who gives man both food and knowledge; Izrail, angel of death; and Israfil, the angel who sounds the trumpet on the day of the Last Judgment. [PS if there are any etymologists out there who can demonstrate a connection between the Arabic word ‘jinn‘ and the Greek word ‘genius‘ I would love to hear from them...]. Whilst the absence of concrete iconography in Islam makes it more difficult to track the importation of imagery from earlier religions, we can nonetheless find echoes throughout Islamic literature: a good example perhaps being the Conference of Birds by Attar-e Neyshaburi, who was a famous 12th C Muslim mystical poet and thinker, which is an extended metaphor for the journey of the soul towards divinity, each bird in the story representing the soul of an individual. This echoes very ancient Central Asian beliefs that go right back to the shamanism of the Neolithic era. The Shamanic Connection I‘ve left the best ‘til last[!], although logically this paragraph should be really be somewhere near the beginning of our excursion in the territory of angels.

351

Even today, after all of the political and cultural upheavals of the last two centuries, pockets of shamanic belief and practice have survived across Asia, from Tibet in the east, to Lapland in the west, to Siberia in the north. In Central Asia shamanism appears to have disappeared in most places for at least a millennium. (One exception, where shamanism survived the process of Islamisation, is Kazakstan, an area somewhat on the fringes of the Islamic world, both culturally and geographically). If, as seems likely, shamanism did exist in most parts of Central Asia originally, then evangelical Islam may have been the reason for it‘s demise. There is a degree of conjecture here, of course, a situation compounded by the fact that the archaeology of Central Asia has really only gained a global audience in the last 30 years, with many new findings from digs in the ‘stans‘ of Central Asia (Kazakstan, Uzbekistan, Turkmenistan, etc) only recently coming to light, along with new work in such places as Anatolia and Kurdistan further west. All of this work is helping archaeologists push backwards with a clearer gaze into the past, particularly into a pre-Sumerian Neolithic past. One small aspect of these ancient cultures that has come to light, which is relevant here however, is an apparent shared interest in birds as an important aspect of the belief systems of these peoples.

The image above shows an impression of a room called the ‘vulture shrine‘ in the town of Çatal Hüyük, a fascinating site still being excavated at Anatolia, Turkey. (See also William J. Gilmore-Lehne‘s Study of Çatal Hüyük).

352

Çatal Hüyük culture dates back to 6,500 BC (a long time ago to be sure) and yet these people were (perhaps) surprisingly sophisticated. The vulture image appears to represent for them a god-form, responsible for removing the head (i.e. the soul?) of the deceased, as can be seen in the picture above. They may have practiced ‘sky-burials‘ (where corpses are left to the birds to eat) or the imagery may have been entirely metaphorical, or both. There is some evidence to suggest that over time as this culture developed the bird image evolved into that of a ‘vulture-goddess‘. But most importantly one of the murals from Çatal Hüyük apparently shows a human being dressed in a vulture skin. The ritual coats of present-day Siberian shamans are cut to look like birds: they are cut to a point and tasseled in a way that is suggestive of feathers, and this is quite deliberate. And although in all the forms of shamanism across Asia there is little interest in the production of concrete images of winged humans, the notion of the shaman being able to fly is nonetheless universal. When durable stone ‘angel‘ motifs do start to appear in Sumeria around 3,000 BC, the wings of these winged beings seem to signify an ability to travel to places that ordinary people can‘t reach, along with an ability to ‘mediate‘ between the human world and some other ‘higher‘ state or states. Both of these qualities are (also) universally considered to be the main attributes of a shaman. Undoubtedly this also helps explain why shamen across the world generally tend to have a strong connection with birds. The shaman can ‘fly‘ in trance, travelling to the realm of the spirits where he can then either do battle against malign entities, or try and persuade, flatter, cajole or otherwise entreat the spirits to act for the benefit of one or more human beings. With all of this in mind, intuition tells us that the iconography of angels ‘surely must‘ be rooted in the ancient shamanic cultures of Central Asia, predating even the culture of the Sumerians in the fourth millennium BC. It is so easy and so tempting to think that ‘surely‘ the image of a shaman, resembling a bird, traveling in trance to the realm of the gods and back again, ‘must‘ have given rise to the original ‘angel motif‘. But intuition in archaeology can give rise to all manner of whacky theories (for instance the Victorian belief that the big flat stone at the centre of Stonehenge was for sacrificing virgins). We should always careful of making assumptions when the evidence in support of our pet theories is tenuous. However in the last few decades archaeological research has come to light which, when added to the evidence from Çatal Hüyük, begins to lend very strong weight to the idea of a ‘shamanic connection‘. In the 1950‘s the archaeologist/anthropologists Rose Solecki and her husband Ralph began excavating a cave site near the Greater Zab river in Kurdistan. This cave had been used for burials by the Zawi Chami people (as this small area is called) around 8870 BC (plus or minus 300 years, according to carbon-dating) which is perhaps 4,000 years before the beginnings of the Sumerian culture referred to here. What did they discover that was so significant? They found a number of goat skulls placed next to the wing bones of large predatory birds, including the bearded vulture, the griffon vulture, the white-tailed sea eagle and the great bustard. The Soleckis had to ask themselves what the purpose of such a ‘ritual burial‘ was, and why it was that only certain species of birds had been selected. In 1977 the journal Sumer published an article by Rose Solecki entitled 'Predatory Bird Rituals at Zawi Chemi Shanidar‘ where she described the findings, going on to suggest that the wings had almost certainly been utilized as part of some kind of ritualistic costume, worn either for personal decoration or for ceremonial purposes. She connected the finds with the vulture shamanism of the protoneolithic Çatal Hüyük community in Central Anatolia mentioned above (which was 2000 years later in time, and more than 500 miles away in distance). Recognizing the importance of their discovery, however, Rose Solecki concluded the article by saying "The Zawi Chemi people must have endowed these great raptorial birds with special powers, and the faunal remains we have described for the site must represent special ritual paraphernalia. Certainly, the remains represent a concerted effort by a goodly number of people just to hunt down and capture such a large number of

353

birds and goats... either the wings were saved to pluck out the feathers, or that wing fans were made, or that they were used as part of a costume for a ritual. One of the murals from a Catal Hayuk shrine ... depicts just such a ritual scene; ie, a human figure dressed in a vulture skin" R. Solecki Predatory Bird Rituals At Zawi Chemi Shanidar Kurdish scholar Mehrdad Izady agrees that the predatory bird remains of the Shanidar cave can be seen as evidence of a shamanistic culture whose memory influenced the development of the very notion of an angel. Within living memory Kurdistan has been home to three indigenous angel cults, the most famous being the Yezidis of Iraqi Kurdistan. Their belief system centers on supreme angelic being named Melek Taus, the ‘peacock angel‘. Melek Taus is often depicted in the form of a strange bird icon known as a sanjaq, although the oldest known sanjaqs are apparently not peacocks at all, having bulbous avian bodies and hooked beaks. Izady has suggested that the sanjaq idols may actually be representations predatory birds similar to those (apparently) venerated by a shamanic Zawi Chami people. "Shamanism is a system of belief common to the Turks of Central Asia. Both men and women could be shaman priests and among old Turkish groups they were called "Kam". Kams dressed in elaborate garments to display their supernatural powers. Accompanied by the beating of drums in their rituals, they believed they could fly with the aid of their own guardian animal. During such flights they reached various levels of Heaven or the Underworld. Upon returning to this world, they used the information they had learned during their journey for the benefit of their followers". Creation Myths From Central Asia To Anatolia: Images From The Creation Myths Of The Turks by Can Göknil.

One last word: ‘do I think angels exist? -I‘m agnostic! But what does seem certain is that culture is the main factor determining the way in which people ‘see‘ angels. Objectivity lies in one direction, subjectivity in another, with ‘experience‘ somewhere in the middle... Aset Heals Horus from PerAset Website I am Aset (Isis), pregnant with her child, bearing Horus divine, and I gave birth to Horus, the son of Osiris/Wesir, in the nest of Khemmis. I very much rejoiced at that, for in him I saw the avenger of his father. I hid him and concealed him for fear of that one. I wandered begging all the while. I longed for the child the whole day whilst taking care of his needs. I returned to embrace Horus, but I found that he, the beautiful Horus of gold, the innocent, fatherless child, had moistened the banks with his tears and drool. His body was limp, his heart weak, and his veins did not beat. I uttered a cry, saying, ―It is I, it is I.‖ But the child was too weak to answer. My breasts were full, but his stomach was empty and his mouth longed for its food. I wanted to come and protect him; great was the mischief, an innocent child, who still resisted the bottle and had been left alone too long. I was afraid, because nobody came on my voice. My father is in the Netherworld, my mother in the realm of the dead. My elder brother is in the sarcophagus, the

354

other is an enemy, obstinate in his malice towards me. My younger sister is in his house. Whom among men shall I call to? Then their heart will care for me. I shall call to the inhabitants of the marshes. They will immediately care for me. The fishermen came from their houses for me, they hastened to me on my voice. They all cried saying: ―How great is your misery.‖ But there was nobody amongst them who could exorcise him with his spell. Although everyone of them wailed loudly, there was nobody amongst them who had the knowledge to cure him. Then a woman came to me, known in her town and a queen in her nome. She came to me bearing a life-sign whilst she had every confidence in her knowledge: ―Fear not, fear not, son Horus, be not despondent, be not despondent, mother of the god. The child is protected against the malice of his brother. The bush is hidden. Death does not penetrate into it. It is the magic power of Atum, father of the gods, who is in heaven, who has made my life-sign. Set does not penetrate into this nome, he does not go about at Khemmis. Horus is protected against the malice of his brother. His followers do not injure him. Look for the reason why this happened, then Horus will live for his mother. Certainly, a scorpion has stung him or an evil snake has bitten him.‖ Aset (Isis) put her nose into his mouth to know the smell of it in his skull. She examined the disease of the divine heir. She found that he had been poisoned. She quickly embraced her son, jumping about with him like fishes put on a coal-fire: Horus has been bitten, Horus has been bitten, o Ra, your son has been bitten. The heir of your heir, who has tied the kingship of Shu. The lad of Khemmis, the sacred child in the House of the Prince, the beautiful child of gold, the innocent, fatherless child, the son of Wennofer, born from Isis divine, the guiltless one, the young son among the gods, he of whom I took continually care, for in him I saw the avenger of his father. He who was already anxious in he hidden place, who was already afraid in his mother‘s womb. Horus has been bitten, Horus has been bitten, he over whom I watched, keeping an eye upon him, and on account of whom I loved life.‖ The innocent child wept in distress, they who were around the child were upset; Nephthys came running along, crying, her cries rang out in the marshes. Serqet said, ―What is the matter with the child? Sister Isis, do call to heaven then there will be a standstill with the crew of the boat of Ra, and there will be no favorable wind in the boat of Ra as long as Horus lies on his side.‖ Aset (Isis) uttered her cry to heaven, her lamentation to the boat of millions. Aten stopped in front of her and did not move from his place. Djehuty (Thoth) came provided with magic power and with the high command of justification: ―What is the matter, what is the matter, Aset (Isis) divine, skilful one, who knows her spell. Horus your son is not in mischief, I hope? His protection is the boat of Ra. Today I have come from the barque. Aton is in his place of yesterday. Darkness has come, the light has been driven away until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis, until the patient will be healthy for his mother and every person who has been bitten likewise.‖ Aset (Isis) divine said, ―Djehuty, how self-confident you are, but how slow are your plans! Have you really come provided with magic power, and with the high command of justification? Misery upon misery, the number whereof is not known. Behold, Horus is in distress on account of the poison. The mischief is the deed of his brother, death is their complete destruction. Would I were with the eldest son of his mother. Then I would not have lived to see this after him. From the beginning however I submitted to it and I waited to avenge him. Horus, Horus, remain on the earth! Since the day I conceived him, I yearned to implore the ka of his father.‖ [Djehuty says] ―Fear not, fear not, Isis divine. Nephthys, lament not. I have come from heaven with the breath of life to cure the child for his mother. Horus, Horus, your heart be strong, be it not weak on account of the fire. The protection of Horus is he who is in his disk and who illuminates the two lands with his two eyes. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the eldest in heaven, who rules everything that exists. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is that great dwarf who goes round about the Netherworld at twilight. The protection of the patient likewise.

355

The protection of Horus is the lion of the night who travels in the western Mountain. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the great hidden Ba, who goes about in his two eyes The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the great flacon who flies in the sky, on earth and in the Netherworld. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the sacred beetle in the sky. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the secret corpse whose mummy is sacred in its sarcophagus. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the Netherworld, the lands where faces are reversed, secret of contents. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is the divine phoenix who sits in his eyes. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus is his own body. The magic power of his mother Isis is his protection. The protection of the patient likewise. The protection of Horus are the names of his father, his images in his nomes. The protection of Horus is the lamentations of his mother, the cries of his brothers. The protection of Horus is his own name. The gods care for him, protecting him. Wake up Horus, your protection is permanent. Comfort your mother‘s heart. The words of Horus will delight the hearts. He reassures the distressed one. Rejoice you who are in heaven, for Horus avenges his father. Recede, poison. Behold, you are conjured by the mouth of Ra, the tongue of the great god averts you. The boat of Ra stands still and does not sail. Aton is in his place of yesterday, until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis, until the patient will be healthy for his mother likewise. Fall out to the earth, then the boat will sail and the crew of heaven will sail. The foods are stopped up ,the temples blocked, until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis. The misery which is yonder will turn the disturbance to its place of yesterday, until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis and the patient will be healthy likewise. The demon of the dark goes about, the seasons are not separated, the figures of the shadow are not seen, until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis and the patient will be healthy likewise. The sources are blocked, the crops are withering, the food is taken from mankind, until Horus will be healthy for his mother Isis and until the patient will be healthy likewise. Fall out to the earth, o poison, then the hearts will rejoice and the light of the sun will go round. I am Djehuty, the eldest, son of Ra, with the command of Atum, the father of the gods, that Horus may be healthy for his mother Isis and that the patient may be healthy for his mother just as he is. Horus, Horus, your Ka is your protection, your followers protect you. The poison is dead, its heat driven away from stinging the son of the lady. Depart to your homes, for Horus lives for his mother.‖ Then Aset (Isis) divine said, ―May you give instructions concerning him to the inhabitants of Khemmis, the nurses who are in Buto. Order them emphatically to guard the child for his mother. Do not let them know my position at Khemmis, a beggarwoman, chased away from her town.‖ Djehuty said to these gods and he spoke to the inhabitants of Khemmis:

356

―O, nurses who are in Buto, they who have struck with their hands and have pounded with their arms on account of that great one, who has gone away from among them, watch over this child, look for his way among men, and confuse the ways of those who rebel against him, till he has seized the throne of both the lands. Ra in heaven vouches for him, his father watches over him, the magic power, of his mother is his protection, while she makes love go about for him and brings fear of him amongst men. They are waiting for me to push off the evening-boat and to make the morning-boat sail. Horus belongs to you, assigned to life. I shall inform his father that he is alive and give joy to those who are in the boat and cheers to the crew so that she mail sail: For Horus lives for his mother. The poison is powerless. Then the official is praised for his task in delivering his report to him who sent him. Rejoice, Ra-Harakhty, your son Horus has been assigned to life. All people and all animals which are poisoned will live likewise.‖ Enki - Satan from EarthHistory Website The Enki, Satan (Devil) doctrine In the coming story we will find a contradiction with the original story and the rewritten story of the sin fall as regarding to Monotheism. It is obvious that the author who rewrote this story was convinced of the existence of only one God and he made the conclusion that the events that took place hereafter were to blame to an evil creature and he made the conclusion that the Devil (Satan) was the one who persuaded Eve to disobey the Gods and not as originally was intended by one of the leader Gods by us known as Enki. We read further in The Apocalypse of Moses: chapter 16: And the devil spake to the serpent saying, Rise up, come to me and I will tell thee a word whereby thou mayst have profit.‘ And he arose and came to him. And the devil saith to him: ‘I hear that thou art wiser than all the beasts, and I have come to counsel thee. Why dost thou ‘eat‘ of Adam‘s tares and not of paradise? Rise up and we will cause him to be cast out of paradise, even as we were cast out through him.‘ The serpent saith to him, ‘I fear lest the Lord be wrath with me.‘ The devil saith to him: ‘Fear not, only be my vessel and I will speak through thy mouth words to deceive him.‘ In this verse the Devil (Satan) was wrath to Adam because through him the Devil was cast out of Paradise, a little strange clause because we know already that the Devil once lived in ‟Paradise‟ (see the battle in Heaven below, where we could read that Satan was permanently cast out of Paradise by the Gods). Therefore he could not enter the Garden of Eden anymore. Nevertheless the rewriter tells us in the next verses that the Devil still had the opportunity to come in into the Garden of Eden although it was guarded by the Cherubim‘s. The above verse is also in contradiction with the story in The first book of Adam and Eve, chapter 13, where God told Adam that Satan was cast out of the Garden of Eden forever and became horrible to look at and a Demon forever. Because of this it was impossible for Satan to come in into the Garden of Eden again; So he could not communicate with Eve who was still in the Garden of Eden. We read further in The Apocalypse of Moses: chapter 17: And instantly he hung himself from the wall of paradise, and when the angels ascended to worship God, then Satan appeared in the form of an angel and sang hymns like the angels. And I bent over the wall and saw him, like an angel. But he saith to me: ‘Art thou Eve?‘ And I said to him, ‘I am.‘ ‘What art thou doing in paradise?‘ And I said to him, ‘God set us to guard and to ‘eat‘ of it.‘ The devil answered through the mouth of the serpent: ‘Ye do well but ye do not ‘eat‘ of every plant.‘ And I said: ‘Yea, we ‘eat‘ of all. save one only, which is in the midst of paradise, concerning which, God charged us not to ‘eat‘ of it: for, He said to us, on the day on which ye ‘eat‘ of it, ye shall die the death.‘ We can read here that Paradise (The Garden of Eden) was surrounded by a wall, it is most likely because of the dangers on planet Earth that the builders of the colony ( most likely the Angels) made strongholds to defend the Garden of Eden against intruders from outside. A strange part at the beginning of this verse is that the Devil hanged himself from the wall of Paradise in the form of a serpent but even that he was able to look like an Angel? The conclusion must be clear, someone else was talking to Eve and NOT Satan. The serpent was used as an intermediary between two beings, in this case Enki and Eve. I mentioned already that not Satan but the God Enki spoke to Eve in the form of a serpent to persuade her to ‘eat‘ of the plant (the tree of good and evil) because Enki‘s intension was to evaluate Adam and Eve to self thinking and supporting beings. Keep also in

357

mind that Enki knew that Adam and Eve feared Anu and Enlil of which the were no more than slaves in the Garden. Enki was the scientist of the triad of Gods and had the intension to create a suitable MAN to live on earth as a self supporting being (Adam and Eve were at that time still unable to get children). We will see later that Enki once more tricked Enlil to protect his creations, when the Gods decided to destroy ALL living creatures with a Great Flood, by telling Noah to build an Arc to survive the flood. We read further in The Apocalypse of Moses: chapter 18: Then the serpent saith to me, ‘May God live! but I am grieved on your account, for I would not have you ignorant. But arise, (come) hither, hearken to me and ‘eat‘ and mind the value of that tree.‘ But I said to him, ‘ I fear lest God be wroth with me as he told us.‘ And he saith to me: ‘Fear not, for as soon as thou eatest of it, ye too shall be as God, in that ye shall know good and evil. But God perceived this that ye would be like Him, so he envied you and said, Ye shall not ‘eat‘ of it. Nay, do thou give heed to the plant and thou wilt see its Great glory.‘ Yet I feared to take of the fruit. And he saith to me: ‘Come hither, and I will give it thee. Follow me.‘ The reader should have noticed already that Eve could not recognize either the Devil nor Enki was talking to her because the appeared to her in the form of a serpent. In the above verse we can find prove that Enki was grieved to Anu and Enlil that Adam and Eve were kept innocent and he persuaded Eve, for their own benefit, to ‘eat‘ of the forbidden plant. We read further in The Apocalypse of Moses: chapter 19: And I opened to him and he walked a little way, then turned and said to me: ‘I have changed my mind and I will not give thee to ‘eat‘ until thou swear to me to give also to thy husband.‘ (And) I said. ‘What sort of oath shall I swear to thee? Yet what I know, I say to thee: By the throne of the Master, and by the Cherubim and the Tree of Life! I will give also to my husband to ‘eat‘.‘ And when he had received the oath from me, he went and poured upon the fruit the poison of his wickedness, which is lust, the root and beginning of every sin, and he bent the branch on the earth and I took of the fruit and I ate. Again a strange detail that Eve was able to open the Garden of Eden while it was guarded by the Cherubim‘s. It is obvious that here is prove again that the rewriter of the story overlooked this strange clause. The only one who could enter the Garden must have been a God himself who was familiar with the Cherubim‘s. Indeed he was and we met him already, Enki. The fact that Enki forced Eve to swear that Adam also would ‘eat‘ of the plant is understandable because Enki had to bee sure that both of them would ‘eat‘. Conclusion so far: The God Enki, one of the triad of Gods, was the God who instructed Eve to ‘eat‘ of the plant, the tree of good and evil, and NOT the Devil. The Revolt of Satan, and the Battle in Heaven In The Book of the Cave of Treasures we can read: And when the prince of the lower order of angels saw what Great majesty had been given unto Adam, he was jealous of him from that day, and he did not wish to worship him. And he said unto his hosts, ‘Ye shall not worship him, and ye shall not praise him with the angels. It is meet that ye should worship me, because I am fire and spirit; and not that I should worship a thing of dust, which hath been fashioned of fine dust.‘ And the Rebel meditating these things would not render obedience to God, and of his own free will he asserted his independence and separated himself from God. But he was - swept away out of heaven and fell, and the fall of himself and of all his company from heaven took place on the ‘Sâtânâ‘ because he turned aside [from the right way], and ‘Shêdâ‘ because he was cast out, and ‘Daiwâ‘ because he lost the apparel of his glory. And behold, from that time until the present day, he and all his hosts have been stripped of their apparel, and they go naked and have horrible faces. And when Sâtânâ was cast out from heaven, Adam was raised up so that he might ascend to Paradise in a chariot of fire And the angels went before him, singing praises, and the Seraphim ascribed holiness unto him, and the Cherubim ascribed blessing; and amid cries of joy and praises Adam went into Paradise. And as soon as Adam entered Paradise he was commanded not to ‘eat‘ of a [certain] tree; his entrance into heaven took place at the third hour of the Eve of the Sabbath (i.e. on Friday morning). As we can read here Satan was a prince and belonged to ‘The Lower order of Angels‘ and was ‘fire and spirit‘ He was jealous to Adam because Adam was of ‘Higher‘ rank as Satan and Satan should worship Adam (a thing of dust). Because of that Satan became independent from God and separated himself from God. apparently he had the power to do so but God swept him and his companions out of heaven, to Earth, as we will see later. And Satan and his companions were stripped of their apparel and glory and were naked and had horrible faces after they were cast out of Heaven, this will all sound familiar when we read the sin-fall of Adam and Eve later. What is the meaning of ‘And Adam was raised up that he might ascent into Paradise in a Chariot of fire?' There

358

is only one possibility, Paradise was not on the Earth but somewhere above the Earth, maybe another planet in, or outside our Solar System. What was the ‘Chariot of Fire‘, you can imagine yourself, but I will help you, even if you don‘t belief it, it was an ancient SPACESHIP and I will prove that in later chapters. The reason that Adam was raised up to ‘Paradise‘ can only mean one thing he was temporary raised up to protect him from Satan and for the battle in Heaven. Satan was indeed cast out of Heaven and expelled to Earth because we can read later that he appeared to Adam and Eve in ‘The Garden of Eden‘ after their return on Earth and many more times after that. You should have drawn your own conclusion already that there is indeed a difference between ‘MAN‘ (the offspring of ‘The God of creation‘ and Eve) and on the other hand the offspring of Adam and Eve, as we will see later called ‘CHILDREN OF GOD‘ although they also belonged to MAN, and finally many ages later shortly after the Great Flood the creation called ‘MEN‘ When thinking over the story so far we can make the conclusion that Adam was an Angel himself because he was higher in rank, then Satan and his hosts, who at first belonged to ‘The Lower Angels‘. Adam and Eve also belonged to the Angels and as so to the Generations of Heavens who were later forced to live on Earth. Finally we can make the conclusion now that the Biblical term "MAN" is used for the Angels who were "chosen" to live on Earth permanently. Due to their permanent stay on Earth they became immortal although they lived for a period of about 1,000 years. HITTITE MYTHS from EMORYCLASSICS-ClassResources Website These myths originally come from the Hurrians, a people of N. Syria, who rivalled the Hittites of Asia Minor in the 16th and 15th centuries B.C. The Hurrians were conquered by the Hittites during the reign of Suppiluliumas I (1375-1335 B.C.), and many of their traditions were absorbed by them. The texts come from clay tablets of the 13th cent. B.C. found at the Hittite capital of Hattussas, which was destroyed at the end of the 13th cent. B.C., after which Hittite power permanently waned   Kingship in Heaven Song of Ullikummi Kingship in Heaven Once in the olden days Alalus was king in heaven. (As long as) Alalus was seated on the throne, the mighty Anu, first among the gods, was standing before him. He would sink at his feet and set the drinking cup in his hand. Nine in number were the years that Alalus was king in heaven. In the ninth year Anu gave battle to Alalus and he vanquished Alalus. He fled before him and went down to the dark earth. Down he went to the dark earth, but Anu took his seat upon the throne. (As long as) Anu was seated upon the throne, the mighty Kumarbi would give him his food. He would sink at his feet and set the drinking cup in his hand. Nine in number were the years that Anu was king in heaven. In the ninth year Anu gave battle to Kumarbi and like Alalus Kumarbi gave battle to Anu. (When) he could no longer withstand Kumarbi's eyes, (he) Anu, he struggled forth from the hands of Kumarbi. he fled, (he) Anu; (like) a bird he moved in the sky. After him rushed Kumarbi, seized (him) Anu, by his feet and dragged him down from the sky. He (Kumarbi) bit his "knees" and his manhood went down into his inside. When it lodged there (and) when Kumarbi had swallowed Anu's manhood, he rejoiced and laughed. Anu turned back to him, to Kumarbi he began to speak: "Thou rejoicest over thine inside, because thou hast swallowed my manhood. "Rejoice not over thine inside! In thine inside I have planted a heavy burden. Firstly I have impregnated thee with the noble Storm-god. Secondly I have impregnated thee with the river Tigris, not to be endured. Thirdly I have impregnated thee with the noble Tasmisus. Three dreadful gods have I planted in thy belly as seed. Thou shalt go and end by striking the rocks of thine own mountain with thy head!" When Anu had finished speaking, he went up to heaven and hid himself. Out of his mouth spat Kumarbi, the wise king. Out of his mouth he spat....mixed with....That which Kumarbi spat out, [fell on] Mt. Kanzuras;....an awesome god therein.

359

Filled with fury Kumarbi went to Nippur....At the lordly....he settled down. Kumarbi did not....(while) he counts [the months (i.e. of his pregnancy)]. The seventh month came..... (Anu addresses the Storm-god who is still unborn inside Kumarbi and advises him of the various parts of Kumarbi's body through which he may come forth. The Storm-god answere from within Kumarbi:) Long life to thee! lord of the well-spring of wisdom!...The earth shall give me it's strength, the sky will give me its valor, Anu will give me his manliness, Kumarbi will give me his wisdom... (It seems as though the Storm-god speaks of his future greatness and promises Anu to revenge him. Anu repeats his advice as to the places from which the Storm-god may come forth, among them Kumarbi's mouth and "the good place". The Storm-god replies:) If I come forth from his...., it will derange (my) mind. If I come forth from his...., it will defile me at that spot, ....it will defile me at the ear....If I come forth from "the good place," a woman will....me." (In the following the Storm-god, it seems, is forewarned of what will happen if he should come forth by rending asunder Kumarbi's "tarnassas") As he walked along and took his place before Ayas, Kumarbi became dizzy and collapsed....Kumarbi began to speak to Ayas: "Give me my son, I want to devour my son!" (Indeed, it seems that Kumarbi received something to eat. However it hurts his mouth and he begins to moan. On Kumarbi's complaint Ayas advises him to call in certain experts...This then is done) They began to work magic on him with....They kept bringing sacrifices of meal to him, they kept....From the "tarnassas" [he wanted to come forth but] they made Kumarbi's ["tarnassas"] secure. [Thus from the "good pl]ace" came forth the valiant Storm-god. (The birth of the Storm-god is completed and reported to Anu. Anu plots to destroy Kumarbi with the help of the Storm-god. The Storm-god prepares for battle. The outcome of the battle is not narrated on the preserved part of the tablet...At any rate, we have to assume that the Storm-god defeated Kumarbi and took over the kingship in heaven). Song of Ullikummi Kumarbi thinks out wise thoughts in his mind. He nurses the thought of creating misfortune and an evil being. he plots evil against the Storm-god. He nurses the thought of raising up a rival for the Storm-god. Kumarbi thinks out wise thoughts in his mind and strings them together like beads. When Kumarbi had thought out the wise thoughts in his mind, he instantly rose from his seat. He took his staff in his hand, put swift shoes on his feet. He set forth from Urkis, his city, and betook himself to the..... In the....a great rock lies. Her length us three double hours, her width is....[double hours] and a half....His desire was aroused and he slept with the rock. His manhood flowed into her; five times he took her;[....]; ten times he took her.... ... When night[...; when night] stood in the [...] vigil, stone moved stone.[...], they attended her when she gave birth [...] the Rock [...] forth [...and] Kumarbi's son [made his] appea[rance]. The [...] women brought him into the world; the Good-women and the Moth[er goddesses lifted the child and] placed [him upon Kumarbi's] knees. [Kumar]bi began to fondle his son [and] let him dance up and down. He proceeded to give [the child] a propitious name! Kumarbi began to say to his soul: "What name [shall I give] him? The child which the Good-women and the Mother-goddesses presented me, [for the reason that he] shot forth from her body as a shaft, let him go and [his] name be Ullikummi! Let him ascend to heaven for kingship! Let him vanquish Kummiya, the beautiful city! Let him attack the Storm-god and tear [him] to pieces like a mortal! Let him tread him under foot like an ant! Let him crush Tasmisus like a reed in the brake! Let him shot down all the gods from the sky like birds and let him break them to pieces like empty pots!"

360

When Kumarbi [had finished] speaking these words, [he began] to say to his soul: "To [whom] shall I give him, this child? Who will [take] him upon himself and treat him as a gift?.... When the Irsirra deities heard the words, they took the child...The Irsirra deities lifted the child and pressed it to their breasts like a cloth. They lifted him and placed him upon Ellil's knees. The...lifted his eyes and beheld the child as it stood in his divine presence. His body was made of diorite. Ellil began to speak to h[is min]d: "Who is that child whom the Good-women and the Mother-goddesses reared? No one among the great gods will see mightier battles. no one's vileness equals Kumarbi's. Just as Kumarbi raised the Storm-god, he has [now raised] this awesome diorite man as his rival." When Ellil [had finished] his words, [the Irsirra deities took the child] and placed it - a shaft - upon the right shoulder of Ubelluris (a giant carrying the world on his shoulders, like Atlas). The diorite grows, the strong [waters] make him grow. In one day he increases one cubit, in one month he increases one acre. The stone which is added to his stature presents an amazing spectacle. When the 15th day came, the stone had grown high. he [was standing] in the sea with his knees as a shaft. it stood out above the water, the stone, and in height it was like [a pillar]. The sea reached up to its belt like a loin cloth. Like a tower the stone is raised up and reaches up to the temples and the dwelling of the gods in heaven.... The Storm-god sat down on the ground, while tears streamed [from his eyes] as in water courses. With tears streaming from his eyes the Storm-god speaks the word: "Who can bear to look upon so vexatious a sight? Who will dare go and battle [against the monster]? Who can bear seeing his terrifying [...]...s?" Ishtar replies t[o the Storm-god, her brother]: "My brother! Is there really not a single...[...] to whom sufficient courage [has been] gi[ven?] Dost thou really not know the son whom [...]... [has] begotten? [...]." (After an indecisive battle against Ullikummi, the Storm-god is defeated. Finally, however, the Storm-god rallies the gods and is able to defeat Ullikummi). . Lake Van, Turkey from ESA Website Based on historical and anecdotal information available, it is believed that the Turkish Van cat originated here. The breed was first "discovered" in the 1950s by a pair of well-known English photographers, Sonia Holliday and Laura Lushington, who first brought the Turkish Van to the attention of English cat fanciers! The Lake has a volcanic origin: At some time during the Pleistocene Epoch (10,000 to about 2,000,000 years ago), huge lava flows from the Nemrut and Sipan volcano extended for nearly 60 km across the southwestern end of the basin, blocking westward drainage to the Murat River and thereby transforming the depression into a lake basin without outlet. Research data obtained shows that in I mil. BC the lake level was only 25-30m lower. Situated at 1719 meters above sea level it receives a few short streams but has no outlet. That is why its waters are unusually rich in sodium carbonate and other salts extracted by evaporation and used as detergents. Swimming in these brackish, "soda" waters, where the only surviving fish is the herring, may result as an original experience, indeed. Due to the annual inflow, higher than evaporation, the lake level continues to rise: several peninsulas have become islands during the 19th and 20th centuries. In the 1986-1995 time period a dramatic 2.16 m rise in water level occurred. There is little left from the original dense wood along its shores. The only remains of ancient woods are in a very small region on the southwestern shore. The intensive pasture of huge Kurdish herds and deforestation for firewood erased even the memory. Orbit 35968 (ascending) Frame 765 7 March, 2002 19:22 GMT Centre-right: the almost 3000 year old archaeological site of Van. South-west of it: the four islets of Akdamar, Carpanak, Gadir (Yaka) and Kus. Top left, on the western coast: Ahlat and its ruins.

  

361



On the lake surface: SAR-detected roughness caused by cold, night winds blowing out of the valleys around the lake.

by Jeff Hecht New Scientist magazine (12/06/2003) Looters digging for treasure have riddled ancient sites in southern Iraq with holes, according to the first major survey since the end of war. Tens of thousands of artifacts are feared lost and the destruction has obliterated much of the archaeological value of the sites. Over 200 men were seen digging at each of three separate sites, says McGuire Gibson of the University of Chicago, who was part of the US survey team sent by the National Geographic Society in May.

362

Museum looting made headlines around the world after Baghdad fell, but the devastation at unprotected sites was revealed in the team's report on Wednesday.

Archaeologists and soldiers examine a fresh looter's pit at the ancient Mesopotamian city of Larsa (Image: Steve McCurry/National Geographic Society) The damage is uneven. Northern sites such as the former Assyrian capitals of Nineveh and Nimrud were guarded suffered only minor vandalism and a handful of holes dug in search of gold and other valuable artifacts. But Gibson found serious damage at 10 of the 13 southern sites he visited by helicopter. Like a waffle The worst damage was at sites known to locals but not yet well excavated. Gibson said Umm-al-Hafriyat, where he had excavated in 1977, "looks like a waffle, full of holes and pretty much destroyed". He saw more than 200 people digging at Adab, where looters appeared to have been working for years. The worst looted site may be Isin, where more than 200 men from local villages greeted him when he landed. They were surprised that US troops objected to their digging, but they left quickly after the soldiers with Gibson fired over their heads. The looters left uncounted artifacts from some of the world's earliest civilizations strewn on the ground. These included cuneiform tablets, stone tools and copper and bronze implements. Although some were intact, they had lost their context and much of their scientific value. Eight of 10 southern sites visited by Elizabeth Stone of the State University of New York at Stony Brook had suffered some looting. The well-studied sites of Babylon, Ur, and Nippur fared better than little-known spots. Both Babylon and Ur are now guarded by US troops occupying nearby bases. Money laundering and corruption The most extensive signs of looting Stone saw in the south were at Larsa, a large city known for archives of clay tablets. She blames the looting on the illegal antiquities market: "It works like the illegal drug trade, with the same money laundering and corruption." The survey team made three recommendations to stop the destruction: increased US patrols, strengthening Iraq's own system of local site guards and more support for Iraqi archaeologists. In Baghdad, curators at the Iraqi National Museum have now confirmed that well over a thousand missing pieces are missing, but the final tally will be much higher. Early reports that thieves had taken only 33 artifacts counted only large objects left in display cases. Most of the 170,000 objects on the museum's inventory had been hidden in five storerooms, with the most valuable gold items in a vault at the National Bank. Three storerooms were breached by looters and the bank vault door was attacked with a rocket-launched grenade. But while the blast killed the looter, the door held firm.

  

363

by Robert Morningsky from DreamScape Website                    The Hopi believe the Creator of Man is a woman. The Sumerians believed the Creator of Man was a woman. The Hopi believe the Father Creator is KA. The Sumerians believed the Father Essence was KA. The Hopi believe Taiowa, the Sun God, is the Creator of the Earth. The Sumerians believe TA.EA was the Creator. The Hopi believe two brothers had guardianship of the Earth. The Sumerians believed two brothers had dominion over the Earth. The Hopi believe Alo to be spiritual guides. The Sumerians believed AL.U to be beings of Heaven. The Hopi believe Kachinas (Kat'sinas) are the spirits of nature and the messengers and teachers sent by the Great Spirit. The Sumerians believed KAT.SI.NA were righteous ones sent of God. The Hopi believe Eototo is the Father of Katsinas. The Sumerians believed EA.TA was the Father of all beings. The Hopi believe Chakwaina is the Chief of Warriors. The Sumerians believed TAK.AN.U was the Heavenly Destroyer. The Hopi believe Nan-ga-Sohu is the Chasing Star Katsina. The Sumerians believed NIN.GIR.SU to be the Master of Starships. The Hopi believe Akush to be the Dawn Katsina. The Sumerians believed AK.U to be Beings of light. The Hopi believe Danik to be Guardians in the Clouds. The Sumerians believed DAK.AN to be Sky Warriors. The Hopi believe Sotunangu is a Sky Katsina. The Sumerians believed TAK.AN.IKU were Sky Warriors. The Hopi name for the Pleaides is ChooChookam. The Sumerians believed SHU. SHU.KHEM were the supreme Stars. The Hopi believe Tapuat is the name of Earth. The Sumerians believed Tiamat was the name of Earth. The Hopi call a snake Chu'a. The Sumerians called a snake SHU. The Hopi word for "dead" is Mokee. The Sumerians used KI. MAH to mean "dead." The Hopi use Omiq to mean above, up. The Sumerians used AM.IK to mean looking to Heaven. The Hopi believe Tuawta is One Who Sees Magic. The Sumerians believed TUAT.U was One from the Other World. The Hopi believe Pahana was the Lost Brother who would one day return to assist the Hopi and humankind. The Sumerians would recognize PA.HA.NA as an Ancestor from heaven who would return. The Web source for this article is no longer active. It was originally attributed to Robert Morningsky.

364

by Michael S. Heiser author of The Façade Ph.D. candidate, Hebrew and Ancient Semitic Languages, University of Wisconsin-Madison from FacadeNovel Website recovered through WayBackMachine Website The work of Zecharia Sitchin was brought to my attention just over a year ago, shortly after I completed my book, The Facade. As a trained scholar in ancient Semitic languages [i] with a lifelong interest in UFOs and paranormal phenomena, I was naturally enthused about Mr. Sitchin's studies, particularly since I had also heard he was a Sumerian scholar. I thought I had found a kindred spirit, perhaps even a guide to navigating the possible intersection of my academic disciplines with ufology, a discipline unfairly ridiculed by the academic mainstream. Unfortunately, I was wrong. What follows will no doubt trouble some readers. I have come to learn that Mr. Sitchin has an avid following, and so that is inevitable. Nevertheless, I feel it my responsibility as someone who has earned credentials in the languages, cultures, and history of antiquity to point out the errors in Mr. Sitchin's work. Indeed, this is the academic enterprise. I have yet to find anyone with credentials or demonstrable lay-expertise in Sumerian, Akkadian, or any of the other ancient Semitic languages who positively assesses Mr. Sitchin's academic work. [ii] The reader must realize that the substance of my disagreement is not due to "translation philosophy," as though Mr. Sitchin and I merely disagree over possible translations of certain words. What is at stake is the integrity of the cuneiform tablets themselves, for the ancient Mesopotamians compiled their own dictionaries, and the words Mr. Sitchin tells us refer to rocket ships have no such meaning according to the ancient Mesopotamians themselves. To persist in embracing Mr. Sitchin's views on this matter (and a host of others) amounts to rejecting the legacy of the ancient Sumerian and Akkadian scribes whose labors have come down to us from the ages. Put simply, is it more coherent to believe a Mesopotamian scribe's definition of a word, or Mr. Sitchin's. Lexical Lists: An Introduction to Sumero-Akkadian Dictionaries [iii] Lists of words are a common feature among the thousands of Sumerian and Akkadian cuneiform tablets which have been discovered by archaeologists. Many are just groupings of common words, while others represent an inventory of the word meanings of the languages used in Mesopotamia. These are the lists of importance for our purposes. These "lexical lists," as scholars call them, appear among the earliest cuneiform tablets, at the beginning of the third millennium B.C. These lists were indispensable to the 19th century scholars who deciphered the Sumerian and Akkadian texts, for they were used to compile modern dictionaries of these languages. Today all major lexical texts have been published in the multi-volume set, Materials for the Sumerian Lexicon, [iv] begun by Benno Landsberger in the 1930s. The modern Sumerian Dictionary Project still underway at my alma mater, the University of Pennsylvania, utilizes these lists. The two standard modern dictionaries, W. von Soden's Akkadisches Handworterbuch (3 volumes) and the Chicago Assyrian Dictionary, also utilize these materials. It is indeed a rare instance where ancient dictionaries of a dead language form the core of the modern dictionaries used by scholars of today. Such is the case for the ancient languages of Sumer and Akkad. Sadly, Mr. Sitchin neglects these resources.

365

The typical arrangement of the scribes on the multi-lingual lexical tablets was to place the Sumerian pictogram on the left hand side. Going from left to right, the next column often had the name of the Sumerian pictogram used by scribes, followed by the Akkadian translation. At times another column followed, giving the translation in other ancient languages, such as cuneiform Hittite. In this way, the Mesopotamians themselves created bilingual or multi-lingual dictionaries for the languages of the people of Mesopotamia - and for us, if we care to use them! First Things: The Meaning of Sumerian "MU" On pages 140-143 of The 12th Planet, we read that Mr. Sitchin defines the Sumerian MU as "an oval-topped, conical object," [v] and "that which rises straight." [vi] Mr. Sitchin cites no Sumerian dictionary for these meanings. A check of the dictionaries contained in Sumerian grammars and the online Sumerian dictionary reveal no such word meanings. [vii] But why trust modern scholars when we can check with the Mesopotamian scribes themselves. In his technical but stimulating study of Sumerian and Mesopotamian terminology for the cosmos, Mesopotamian Cosmic Geography, Mesopotamian scholar W. Horowitz lays out the meaning of the Sumerian word "MU" directly as the Mesopotamian lexical lists have it. What follows below is his layout. In discussing the meaning of the Akkadian word "shamu," in his book, Horowitz gathered all the lexical list data for that word. [viii] Note that the word "MU" in the left-hand (Sumerian) was among the cuneiform dictionary entries for "shamu." A discussion of the meanings follows the entries. Briefly, "shamu" in Akkadian here means "heaven" (or part of the sky/heavens) or perhaps "rain." [ix] According to the scribal tablets themselves, the meaning is not "that which rises straight," or "conical object" (i.e., "rocket ship"). This is the verdict of the scribes themselves, not this writer. The red explanatory insertions are my own:

366

367

Mr. Sitchin goes on to claim (p. 143) that the Sumerian syllable MU was adopted into Semitic languages as "SHU-MU," which he translates as "that which is a MU" (by implication, "that which is a rocket ship"). Allegedly, "SHU-MU" then morphed into Akkadian shamu and Biblical Hebrew shem. We will consider the Akkadian word first, and then the Hebrew word. The Meaning of Akkadian "shamu" Does Akkadian shamu come from Sitchin"s "SHU-MU". Does Sumerian even have a word that means "that which is a MU". Contrary to Mr. Sitchin, Akkadian shamu does NOT derive from SHU-MU, nor does shamu mean "that which is a MU." First, Mr. Sitchin's translation of shu-mu presupposes that "SHU-" is what's called in grammar a "relative pronoun" (the classification of pronouns in all languages that mean: "that which"). Mr. Sitchin is apparently unaware of Sumerian grammar at this point, because the Sumerian language does not have a class of pronouns that are relative pronouns! One need only consult a Sumerian grammar to find this out, such as John L. Hayes, A Manual of Sumerian Grammar (p.88). Second, in light of the fact that there is no "SHU-MU" form in Sumerian (since Sitchin's relative pronoun "SHU" is concocted), it logically follows that Akkadian shamu did not derive from a Sumerian "SHU-MU." Nevertheless, Akkadian does have a word shumu, but it does not come from Sumerian "SHU-MU" (since that combination never existed in light of Sumerian grammar's lack of the assumed relative pronoun). In fact, the shumu of Akkadian undermines Sitchin's entire argument when it comes to the Tower of Babel account (see below for more on Akkadian shumu). Returning to shamu, the Akkadian word shamu can have multiple meanings, depending on its original root origin. The lexical lists above presuppose a shamu that comes from the Akkadian word shama'u or shamamu, both of which mean "heaven," as in a place or portion of the sky. Notice how similar shamu is to both shama'u and shamamu. Only the extra letter marks them as different, marked either by an apostrophe (shama'u) in English [x] or an "m" (shamamu). It turns out that our word shamu in the lexical lists above is a contraction of either shama'u or shamamu (the word loses a letter just like in English "didn't" for "did not"). The Meaning of Biblical Hebrew "shem" As noted above, there is an Akkadian word shumu. This word has its own meaning, a meaning that did in fact get absorbed into Biblical Hebrew, from whence Hebrew shem originated. Both this Akkadian shumu and Hebrew shem mean "name" or "renown," the word meanings Mr. Sitchin ridicules in The 12th Planet on his way to fabricating rocket ships in Mesopotamia and the Biblical Tower of Babel story. Other than the concocted word origin (SHU.MU), how do we know that Mr. Sitchin's word meanings are wrong. Here are the entries in the gold standard Akkadian dictionary, The Chicago Assyrian Dictionary painstakingly produced over several decades by scholars of the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago. Note that the entries have specific references in which tablets (and hence contexts) this word shamu occurs. [xi] The word meanings are right from the tablets themselves. Unlike Mr. Sitchin's work, which cites no dictionary entries for his meanings:

368

369

370

A Word on the Tower of Babel Accounts in both Sumerian and Biblical Literature " The Common Sense of Context In the absence of any linguistic support for his rocket ships, Mr. Sitchin's supporters might claim a linguistic cover-up. No, scholars aren't hiding "rocket ship" meanings in the cuneiform tablets. In fact, the discerning reader of the Sumerian and biblical Babel accounts need not retreat to linguistics at all to know Mr. Sitchin's theories are nonsensical. Consider first the biblical story of Genesis 11:1-9: 1 And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. 2 And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Babylon; and they dwelt there. 3 And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. 4 And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top [may reach] unto heaven; and let us make us a name (shem) lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth. 5 And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men built. 6 And the Lord said, Behold, the people are one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do. 7 Let us go; let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another's speech. 8 So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they stopped building the city. 9 Therefore is the name of it called Babel; because the Lord confounded the language of all the earth there: and from thence did the Lord scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth. The point here is brief. Note two obvious facts from the plain English: (1) The people are not building the shem; they are building "a city and a tower" (verse 4). The Hebrew words here are not shem in either case, they are ir ("city"; pronounced ghir) and migdal ("tower"). The word shem comes later in the verse, and is the purpose for building the city and tower to make a great name for themselves, just what the Akkadian word shumu means! (2) The tower is being built with brick and mortar (verse 3) " what rocket ships are made of bricks and mortar" Again, Mr. Sitchin"s supporters could claim some sort of Christian or Jewish conspiracy to obscure the construction of a rocket ship. If so, then the Sumerians themselves started the cover-up (leaving only Mr. Sitchin correct). Here's their version, from Enuma Elish (Tablet VI: lines 59-64): The Anunnaki set to with hoes (Unusual tools for rocket-building!) One full year they made its bricks (A rocket made of bricks! Sounds like Genesis 11.) They raised up Esagila, the counterpart to Apsu, They built the high ziggurat of counterpart Apsu (A ziggurat, not a shem or shumu) For Anu-Enlil-Ea they founded his dwelling. The point here is that in the very story Mr. Sitchin uses to create a parallel between Sumer and the Old Testament, the Anunnaki are clearly constructing a tower made of bricks - not a spaceship. No, Virginia, there were no rocket ships in Mesopotamia. References [i] I hold two masters degrees, one in Ancient History from the University of Pennsylvania (my fields were Egyptology and Syria-Palestine), and another from the University of Wisconsin-Madison in Hebrew and Semitic Languages. I am currently working on my dissertation at the latter institution in Hebrew and Semitic Languages to complete the PhD. I am in the final stage of that task. My coursework enables me to do translation work in roughly a dozen ancient languages, among them Hebrew, Aramaic, Greek, Akkadian, Sumerian, Egyptian hieroglyphs, Phoenician, Ugaritic, and Moabite.

371

[ii] I have only read about Mr. Sitchin's credentials (as a journalist, not an ancient linguist) from websites and book flaps written by people with no background in the ancient languages. Thus far, I have been unable to find proof that Mr. Sitchin knows any of the languages he references in his books - and his books provide little that would convince me he does. [iii] Much of what follows in this section is drawn from the excellent article "Ancient Sumerian Lexicography," by University of Chicago Sumerian professor (emeritus) Miguel Civil (in Civilizations of the Ancient Near East, 4 vols., ed. Jack M. Sasson, 1995). [iv] Entries are in German. [v] Page 140. Mr. Sitchin acknowledges that the object on the Byblos coin is not described with the word "MU" on the coin (the writing is Greek, and the written language of Byblos was Byblian-Phoenician), but due to the object's shape combined with Mr. Sitchin's contrived word meaning, the object "can only be a mu" (p. 140). [vi] Page 141. According to Mr. Sitchin, this is the syllable's "primary meaning." No dictionary or tablet / lexical list information is supplied by Mr. Sitchin for this claim. [vii] For example: M.L. Thomsen, The Sumerian Language: An Introduction to Its History and Grammatical Structure (Copenhagen 1984); J.L. Hayes, A Manual of Sumerian Grammar and Texts: Second Revised and Expanded Edition (Malibu, 2000); A. Deimel, Sumerisches Lexikon (Rome 1947). [viii] The extant lexical lists available are labeled by scholars as K.2035 (column ii 17-33) and "2R50." The "MSL number in the right hand column is the number of the list as it is reproduced in Landsberger's Materials for the Sumerian Lexicon. Interestingly, the Sumerian "ME" (described by Sitchin as a space suit) is also equated with shamu, and thus shares the meanings noted above. [ix] The meaning of shamu in Akkadian depends on its AKKADIAN root origin (not a contrived Sumerian heritage); see the discussion. [x] English doesn't have the sound represented by this Semitic letter, the aleph - a stop in the back of the throat. [xi] Due to the problem of file size caused by the images, I have selected only two pages of what is actually a multi-page entry. The reader is directed to the Chicago Assyrian Dictionary for the full discussion.

by William Henry from WilliamHenry Website What do you see in this illumination? Featured on the previous page is an illumination from a 12th century English bible housed at the Bodleian Library Oxford. When most look at it they see David (below) playing his lyre and triumphantly dancing before the Ark of the Covenant as it is being carried into Jerusalem with great pomp and ceremony.

372

Careful consideration of this illumination reveals that there is something more here. Attached to the right side of the Ark is a stylized pillar. Attached to the left side is a winged ‗worm‘ or serpent. Together they represent the serpent and the Tree of Knowledge. I‘m plenty curious about why these extra ‗devices‘ are present. Nowhere in scripture is a pillar and serpent explicitly linked with the Ark of the Covenant. Jewish art never shows a pillar on top of the Ark. Nor does it associate it with a serpent. Yet, here they are plain as day. This is not an isolated incident. In the illumination from the famed 12th century Winchester Bible shown here an unknown artist called ‗the Master of the Leaping Figure‘ portrayed Yahweh, the God of the Israelites, similar to the serpent that accompanies the Ark in David‘s celebration scene. Yahweh‘s head curls around the base of a pillar. His body is that of a serpent.

The Hebrew prophets cower before Yahweh whose head curls around the base of his pillar. Note that his body is a serpent.

373

As both Jews and Christians adopted their sacred symbols from neighboring Sumeria and Egypt, an explanation for the inclusion of the serpent and pillar symbols in the celebration scene is found in comparing them with their appearance in these cultures. E.A, the primordial creator God and wise being of ancient Sumer (present day Iraq), for instance, was portrayed as a bearded man-serpent floating beside his pillar.

E.A., the bearded man-serpent floats beside his pillar and delivers the secrets of the stars to a priest. E.A. is the prototype for the „serpent‟ of Eden. In Egypt E.A is a perfect match for the bearded man-serpent Thoth and his pillar.

The Egyptian wisdom-bearer, Thoth, as a bearded man-serpent. His pillar is supported by lions in the left corner.

The hieroglyph of the Casket or Pillar of Os-Iris on the next image also matches this configuration. This device (‗vessel‘, ‗ark‘) held the ‗head‘ of Osiris‘. His ‗head‘, a symbol for his soul, itself symbolized by a serpent, hangs from his pillar.

A portion of the hieroglyph of Osiris. In this glyph we see a shape that appears to be that of a structure with a vaulted roof and high wall (or antennas) that extend beyond the roofline. This is the symbol for ‗sanctuary‘ in ancient Lower Egypt. Flanking this symbol are two TET (‗stabilizer‘) pillars , also called djed (pronounced jed) pillars.

Archaeologists have yet to uncover an actual Egyptian structure that resembles the glyph for sanctuary. In addition to a Port-a-Potty it resembles in form, and therefore possibly function, the biblical Ark of the Covenant, the shittim box or throne that held (or transmitted) the manna (the ‗food of the Gods‘), and upon which sat or

374

shat Yahweh, the serpent. When the pillar with its serpent is attached to the ‗Ark‘ or sanctuary glyph it forms the Pillar of Osiris, also known as the Ladder to Heaven to the Egyptians. As we can plainly see from the Egyptian depictions on the following pages, this serpent-pillar platform that resembles the golden power tool the Israelites called the Ark of the Covenant. rested on a

Two tablets the Egyptians called the Shuti or enlightenment tablets top this attachment . The Shuti are the set of sapphire (blue stone) tablets that Moses brought down from his first ascension of Mount Sinai (a metaphor for the Tree of Life). The stones are actually (s)tones – keys, tones, frequencies , vibrations, bells, or rings . These tones are the secret (s)tones hidden from Nebuchadnezzar by Jeremiah who took them to Tara in Ireland. They power the Ark. These illustrations speak volumes about the nature and capacity of the missing piece to the Ark of the Covenant. The complete power tool is an antenna that emits a healing tone or vibration.

Two ‗cherubs‘ hold the Pillar containing the ‗head‘ of Osiris Dead Head of the Alchemists .

. Note the Ark beside it. The ‗head‘ is the

375

Thoth setting up the Pillar of Peace . Note that it rests on an Ark. The two „cherubim‟ face each other just as they do on the Ark constructed for Moses.

Riders of the Lost Arch. The Ark is often compared to the Ark of Noah, a sailing vessel (Arko). The Ark and its pillar attachment meet in this Egyptian depiction from Denderah. Just as an ark or sailing vessel has a mast, there was a vertical attachment Covenant. I propose this is the complete Ark of the Covenant. that topped the Ark of the

376

The Bible calls the Goddess and her pillar Asherah or As-Tara, the Goddess worshipped by King Solomon (‗Peace‘) (I Kings 11:5). The As-Tara resembles an oil (or a baster) can because Jacob‘s story assures us that‘s what it is. It is a baster that produces the starry (aster or As-Tara) Christos oil, an exotic ‗fruit‘ known as ‗Blue Apples‘ or the ‗Blue Stones of Atlantis‘ that display highly advanced power on Earth. Moses retrieved these stones on his first ascension of Mt. Sinai.

The Casket of Osiris The Casket or Pillar of Osiris was a phallic-shaped device that stood approximately 40 feet tall. It was made of evergreen or living acacia (shittim) wood (just like the Ark of the Covenant) and was lined with a gold alloy (probably palladium). Also known as the ―Ladder to Heaven,‖ the ―Backbone of Osiris,‖ and the Pillar of Meroe, it contained the ‗head‘ of Osiris. The platform or pedestal upon which this pillar rests resembles in form, and likely function, the biblical Ark of the Covenant.

377

Presented on the following pages is a representation of the Pillar of Osiris – the complete Ark of the Covenant— by Dana Augustine with my guidance. This design is based upon Egyptian originals.

The complete Ark with its pillar attached. The device stood between 45 and 180 feet tall. The dimensions of the Ark given in the book of Exodus represent a miniature version of the Egyptian original.

This green-gold pillar or needle was to be placed on top of the golden box and its kapporeth cover or Mercy Seat. God said, “I will address thee from above the Kapporeth, from between the two Cherubim.”

378

The Ark of the Covenant produced an oil the Essenes later called CHRESTOS or CHRISTOS.

In this scene from the Winchester Bible the Lord sits between the two Cherubim on the Ark or Arch (symbol of the Covenant) with the green Tree of Life between his legs. This green-gold pillar or needle was to be placed on top of the golden box and its kapporeth cover or Mercy Seat. God said, ―I will address thee from above the Kapporeth, from between the two Cherubim.‖ Note the two cherubim facing the pillar.

379

The Shuti (shitti) enlightenment tablets. This pillar matches the story of Jacob, who took a stone and set it up as a pillar. Upon this stone were seven stars or eyes. These are the seven lamps of the golden menorah and the staff with seven stars held by Jesus in Revelation. As the word stone can also be written (s)tone, the seven stars may be notes or tones. The Jews who transported it, along with the Ark, to Jerusalem, held this stone/pillar in great veneration in later times. Despite the Lord‘s injunction in Leviticus, ―You shall make no idols nor graven image, neither rear you up a standing image , neither shall you set up any image of stone in your land, to bow down unto it: For I am the Lord your God‖ The Hebrews continuously sought the Pillar, sometimes at the request of Yahweh (who alternates between malevolent and benevolent acts suggesting either a split personality or the a commingling of two separate Gods into one by Hebrew scribes). In the Book of Numbers, I Am said to Moses, ―Make thee a fiery serpent, and set it upon a pole : and it shall come to pass that everyone that is bitten when he looks upon it shall live. And Moses made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a pole, and it came to pass, that if a serpent had bitten any man, when he beheld the serpent of brass, he lived.‖ Like the Ark, this pillar was ‗lost‘. THE PILLAR AND SOLOMON‟S TEMPLE The presence of this pillar would explain one of the great mysteries of Solomon‘s Temple: the incredible discrepancy between Solomon‘s Temple I (950 BC) and Solomon‘s Temple II (c. 20 BC – 70 AD), built during the time of Jesus. On one the height of the Porch is 30 cubits (I Kgs 6:2). On the other (built during the time of Jesus) it is a massive 120 cubits high (II Chr. 3:4), approximately as tall as a 22-story building. Accounting for this huge discrepancy has given biblical scholars headaches for centuries. Here is how scholars have reconciled the differences: 1) The discrepancy is ignored – the most popular way of ―explaining‖ Bible difficulties. 2) The chronicler (probably the prophet Ezra), was under the influence of the prophetic bravado and exaggerated the Porch‘s height in order to inflate the Jewish national ego. 3) The verse contains a typo. A scribe intended to write 20 cubits but wrote 120 instead. None of these explanations pass the ―red face‖ or ―straight face‖ test. This leaves the fourth explanation. Maybe the Porch was truly 120 cubits high, after all. If so, I believe the chain of research I have followed explains the discrepancy. The tall porch was not dead space. The Porch was designed to house the complete Ark, an antenna whose height was adjusted between 45 and 90 feet in various stories, and may even have had a height of up to twenty stories.

380

A Jewish legend supports my conclusion. The stone placed in the sanctuary of Solomon‘s Temple II was supposed to have been the stone-pillar, (s)tone pillar or antenna, , Jacob set up a Bethel. The Ark of the Covenant was supposed to have rested upon this stone in the Temple II. This puts the pillar and the Ark together. Ark raiders revere the original Knights Templar. Evidence suggests these nine French knights secretly recovered the Ark from the site of Solomon‘s Temple in Jerusalem and carried it, or a replica, along with sacred knowledge to France in 1128 AD. The Cistercian architects who used it to inaugurate the Cathedral Age exploited the knowledge the Templars recovered. Between 1130 and 1200 57 Gothic houses of light were started in France. An inscription at Chartres Cathedral says the Ark was ‗carried away‘ from or to there in the middle of the 13th century.

Scholars speculate that whatever the Templars discovered at Solomon‘s Temple, either by accident or design, directly or indirectly involved the Ark of the Covenant. As well as something else, some explosive Secret that only a few high ranking officials could know. Whatever it was that the Templars discovered all records, all archives, all evidence of its existence was destroyed. The implication being it was something other than gold bullion, something so fantastic that not even torture could bring it to the lips of the Templars. Some claim the Templars protected the secrets of Jesus. This speculation returns us to the Christos oil and the understanding that the Ark-pillar secreted an oil or a substance. In one tantalizing Hebrew story, retold by Manly P. Hall, when Adam was nearing the end of his life he sent Seth back to the Garden of Eden to fetch the Oil of Mercy that God had promised mankind. This oil—or substance—was in the possession of the angel who guarded the gate to Eden. When Seth reached this gate the angel allowed him to enter the Garden. In the midst of Eden Seth saw a great Tree (the Ark and Pillar) whose branches reached into heaven. The Tree was shaped like a cross and stood on the edge of Hell. Unfortunately, the angel refused to give Seth the Oil of Mercy. Instead he gave him three seeds from the Tree of Life . When Seth returned home with them Adam was so overjoyed he died three days later, and the seeds were buried in his mouth, as the angel advised. The seeds became a tree which absorbed the blood of Adam. Before the Flood Noah dug up the Tree (and probably its three seeds) for safekeeping in the Ark. After the Flood, he buried Adam‘s skull under Mount Cavalry, where Jesus was later crucified. Paralleling the legend of the Three of Life Tree , Adam, says the Jewish legend, also gave a branch from the

, called the Key of Life by the Egyptians, to Enoch. (This Key of Life was actually (s)tones – keys,

tones, frequencies , vibrations, bells, or rings .) Enoch gave it to his great-grandson Noah, the hero of the Deluge who also brought it on the Ark. Then it was handed down through the line of Shem, son of Noah, from generation to generation, until it reached Abraham. Abraham‘s grandson Jacob possessed it, as did his great-grandson Joseph who brought it with him to Egypt where he rose to highest rank in the Pharaoh‘s court. There, the Key of Life – the ring remained among the treasures of the Egyptian kings until it passed to the hands of Moses. Later, though it is not widely known, Jesus acquired the Key of Life, using it to perform many of His miracles.

381

Assyrian pillar and serpent combination.

The German Christian Gnostics who minted this thaler in the 16th century adopted this theme. They link the crucifixion of David‟s ancestor, Jesus, with this serpent-pillar.

382

The Kerymeion or „Stone of Light‟ bears the face of Jesus. A member of Napoleon‟s army discovered it in Egypt in 1798, one hundred years before the same face „appeared‟ in the first photograph taken of the Shroud of Turin. In my book Ark of the Christos, I concluded that an important repository of the Templar secrets of the Ark is the Abbey of St. Denis in Paris, the City of Light. This ‗jewel case for light‘ is located a few miles north of the Ile de Citie (‗City of Illi‘, light), whose heart is Paris. A scintillating representation of the Ark-Pillar is found at St. Denis. The Abbey of St. Denis derives its name from Denis the first bishop of Paris and patron saint of France. In 250 AD he was arrested and decapitated along with two companions. According to legend, he collected his ‗dead head‘ and with the guidance of an angel walked six kilometers to a place called Catulla, the site of the present abbey, where he fell to his feet and was buried. The decapitated head catches my attention. The alchemists call the symbol for the Templar secrets a ‗dead head‘ . Because of Denis‘ ‗dead head‘ this place emanates a supernatural energy. St. Denis has a vibe similar to Tara, Ireland‘s sacred ‗Valley of the Illi or Ari Kings", and parts of Southern France where the Cathars (the Ca-Taras or Catula) lived. The soil of these places is imbued with life energy. Subsequently miracles are said to occur at St. Denis. French kings were coronated, educated and buried there. Behind Denis is Dionysus-Adonis, the rustic wine God who discovered and introduced wine. Dion is the same as D‘ION, D‘Ioanh, D‘Jonah and D‘Oannes, the name of the fish God in Babylon. Significantly, it means ‗Dove‘, the symbol for the Goddess Aphrodite, Goddess of love (AMOR in France), and the Holy Spirit. Dion, the Holy Spirit or ‗Light‘, of Ysus-Adonis (Isis-Aton) was a prototype of Christ, who also was killed along with two companions (at the ‗Place of the Skull‘) and whose body was torn in pieces and cannibalized. The key symbol is the skull, , the symbol of the Templars‘ secret.

The abbey had been founded in the seventh century by the Frankish king Dagobert in honor of Denis, and his legendary companions Rusticus and Eleutherius. King Dagobert II, and the Merovingian dynasty from which he came, have been romantically mythologized in the annals of both local legend and modern mystical Grail history, which upholds them as the supposed

383

bloodline of Christ. They are the offspring of Merovee, a ―sea monster‖ who was described as half-man, halffish. By the Templars‘ time, 1137, what had long been the royal abbey of France where French kings were educated and buried was dilapidated. St. Bernard condemned it as a ―synagogue of Satan‖ and a ―workshop of Vulcan.‖ Rightly so, Vool was the Su-Merian God E.A who was identified as VOOL or ―Vul‖, the vulgar alchemist Vulcan of the Romans and Tubal Kain, the ‗smith‘ or ‗schmidt/shaman‘, of the Hebrews. E.A was portrayed as a mer(u)-man or merman, part human, part fish. He is Merovee.

Priests of E.A tend the Pillar of Light.

A Cathar watermark for the MR vase and the Cross of Crucifixion, a cross mounted to an ox head ascended by a serpent spitting the three Seeds of Life. The Cathars of Southern France, who swapped secrets with the Templars and the Irish, called E.A‘s pillar of light AMOR or love, from the root MR, meaning ‗bright light‘. Fascinatingly, Meru (the root of Moriah and

384

Mero-vingian) is the name for the central pillar of Atlantis. The Greeks called the Atlanteans Meropes in honor of this pillar. MR is the name of the oil/substance secreted by the Ark-Pillar. The Mer-Opes are the Ophites, the ‗Serpent Born‘ children of E.A, who was alternately portrayed as half-human, half-fish or half-human, half-serpent. The Church of Rome teaches that M R = Maria Redemptrix, and Mary is the ―Gate of Heaven‖ or the ―Ark‖. From this serpent gate came the Merovingians. The skull of the fish God E.A, hidden at St. Denis. , is the same as the Templar treasure. Its secrets were, and may still be,

The Abbey represents the effort of Abbot Suger, who envisioned the church as the center of a new illuminated Christianity. In his three books on the building and consecration of the church, the brilliant Abbot penned thirteen separate inscriptions celebrating the Holy Light. In one of these illustrious inscriptions, a verse inscribed on the golden doors of west façade Suger tells us: ―Bright is the noble work, this work shining nobly Enlightens the mind so that it may travel through the true lights To the True Light where Christ is the true door.‖ From such words Suger developed his theory of lux continua, or continuous light. His aim was to bring the True Light of God into the world, the ‗Coming Forth Into Day‘ of the ancient Egyptians.

St. Denis, Paris.

385

Medallion from a window at St. Denis, Paris. The Pillar and Ark are surrounded by the Lion, Bull, Man and Eagle. The medallion from a window at the cathedral of St. Denis, Paris shown here represents the Ark of the Covenant carried on four wheels and resembling a triumphal chariot. Inside the Ark are seen the Rod of Aaron and the tablets of the Law or Torah . Water symbolizes the Chrestos oil.

Dominating both, there rises majestically from the watery depths of the Ark a great pillar upheld by God the Father himself. Near the wheels are the four emblems of the evangelists, the lion, bull, man and eagle, which are so to speak the borders (elements) of the symbolic car. The Ark is clearly seen to be the pedestal or platform of the Cross. The Ark surmounted by the Cross is called the Quadriga of Aminadab, the triumphal chariot of the Song of Songs that the four evangelists must draw to the ends of the Earth. One 13th century French commentator on the Songs, Honorius of Autun, explains that Aminadab (badamina in reverse) standing in the car represents the Crucifixion. In my view, this symbolic car or Ark is the same as the Pillar of Osiris. It is the Ark of the Christos. A controversial document links the formation of the Templars with this Ark. The first part of the document is purported to have been written in Greek in the year 1154 and claimed the original Templar Commanders to have been initiates to a secret affiliation of primitive Gnostic Christians under the leadership of the Patriarch Theoclete who had made High de Payens (the founder of the Templars) heir to the Apostolic Succession of John the Divine. M. Matter and Eliphas Levi were two convinced that the origin of the Johannite Church could be traced to the sect of ancient Christians known as the Mandaeans, the name of the followers of John the Baptist who lived in Iraq. These Gnostics taught a doctrine familiar to that of John the Baptist whom they regarded as the Initiator of Jesus and through whom their mystical doctrine and mission was transmitted to John the Beloved Apostle. Among the peculiar symbols of this Order of the Mandai (also known as the Wise of John and Christians of John) was the figure of a severed head of a bearded man, a reminder of the martyrdom of their first teacher to some, which I have interpreted as a symbol of the complete Ark of the Covenant. The Sanskrit word for Gnosis or wisdom was Jnana, which with the addition of an ‗ai‘ becomes Jain, and with an ‗o‘ becomes Jon-ana or J‘Oanna. This gives a powerful clue to all the mysterious Johns, including the ‗beloved disciple‘ John, the disciple who was closest to the heart of Christ, on whom Jesus leaned at the Last Supper, and

386

who never knew death. Christ was said to have delivered a secret initiation to this John, whose initiatory name was Lazarus. He brought the Holy Grail into the ―upper room‖ at the Last Supper. The Templar ‗Johns‘ appear to be a continuation of the Jains. They preserved a primordial oral tradition. The content of these texts have largely been lost, however the fragments that do survive deal with phenomenal ideas including: how one can travel to far lands by magic means, how one can perform miracles, how one can transform plants and animals (genetics?), and how one can fly through the air. The founder of Jainism (c.6th century BC) was Jina, also called Mahavira (Great Hero), who was regarded by his followers as the latest of many tirthamkaras (―ford makers‖ or ―bridge finders‖) whose example, if followed, could lead to the release from the wheel of rebirth in one lifetime. The detail of a Jain engraving shown here shows a pillar on a cart.

Jen pillar borne on an Ark with wheels. Jen, etymologically, is a combination for ―human being‖ and for ―two.‖ It is variously translated as goodness, benevolence, and love. (Gen means love in Mayan.) Jen, notes Huston Smith, was the virtue of virtues in Confucius‘ way of life. ―It was a sublime, even transcendental, perfection that he confessed he had never seen fully incarnated.‖ Jen involves a display of human capacities at their best. These capacities, we have seen, were called the siddhes. ―It is a virtue so exalted,‖ writes Smith, one ―cannot but be chary in speaking of it. To the noble it is dearer than life itself.‖ The person of Jen is of utmost character: magnanimous, unselfish, empathetic, large of heart. They have decapitated their ego. As I have discussed elsewhere, and will comment upon further in the Ark Cabal newsletter, the complete Ark is the archetypal design upon which the human body or bodhi, the enlightenment tree of Siddharta, the Buddha, is based.

387

The complete Ark –Pillar superimposed on the human body, or the human bodhi, or enlightenment, tree. When overlaid on the chakra system we can see that the Ark of the Covenant, the golden container that housed the Tablets or (S)tones of God corresponds with the solar plexus region of the body. In light of the way it corresponds to our mystic body system, I find it most fascinating that Osiris‘ pillar device was said to be lined with gold, hence its appellation ―the golden flower.‖ When this golden flower (the human body) ‗blossoms‘ remarkable things happen. It emits a tone, key or oscillation of life . This tone is taken up to the brain by the nerves or branches of the Pneumo gastric nerve, and becomes the ―fruit of the Tree of Life‖ in the pineal gland. Pineal was the name of the place where Jacob saw God face to face. Pneuma is the feminine name for the soul and gastric, from the Greek gastros, refers to the stomach. Another name for the pneumogastric nerve is the Vagus, or ―light,‖ nerve. It is the rod of light, which is the channel for the Chrestos carrying it up the spinal cord. This chakra is directly related to an individual‘s emotional life. This is interesting in that the solar plexus corresponds to the sympathetic system, which controls the conversion of inorganic and organic matter into psychic energies. The adage, ―we are what we eat‖ applies here. Activation of this chakra can enable out-of-body experiences and healing abilities. It is fascinating that the Twelve Tribes of Israel are referred to as the Twelve Signs of the Zodiac (―circle‖). When applied in physiology they refer to the solar plexus, and the twelve forces centered there as featured in the alchemical illustration below. One of the most revered of Jesus‘ sayings is ―I am the light of the World.‖ The word ―world" comes from ―whirl,‖ to turn as a wheel. In this illustration the solar plexus is depicted as a whirling vortex.

388

The solar plexus as the whirling vortex. The ornamental border of the alchemical drawing on the previous page contains groups of names of animal, mineral, and vegetable substances in an egg-shaped bubble. Their relationship to corresponding parts of the human body is shown by the dotted lines. This figure could be Atlas since he is shown holding the world all around him. It shows the spiritual energy of the world entering the spiraling solar plexus.

This is a missing piece to the Ark of the Covenant. More, importantly, it is a missing piece to ourselves. Our quest in the Ark Cabal is to uncover the mysteries of this missing piece and allow our spiritual bodies to flower

by William Henry from WilliamHenry Website Surfing the Net one night last fall, a few days after publication of my latest Atlantis Rising article, ―Secrets of the Cathars‖ (Num. 36, November/December 2002), my pulse suddenly quickened. My article connected the genocide of the Cathars or Pure Ones of Southern France, the secret teachings of Jesus and the supernatural blue stones of the Sumerian creator god Enki or E.A that open stargates and cause enlightenment. Evidence flashed before my eyes that, in addition to Iraq and France, E.A. also operated a blue stone-based ―stargate mystery school‖ at the Hill of Tara in Ireland. Conor Newman, an archaeology lecturer at the National University of Ireland at Galway announced that he had located a massive subterranean temple at Tara. Since 1992, Newman has been working on the Hill of Tara preparing a survey of the area for the state-funded Discovery Program.

389

He found the Tara monument using an underground radar device. What they uncovered eventually at the crown of the hill was a huge, oval-shapedmonument measuring about 170 meters at its widest point. Around it are 300 postholes measuring two meters wide. Evidence indicates this ‗Crown‘ (tiara) jewel of Irish archaeology was constructed through an enormous effort. 300 towering oak posts once surrounded the hill. Newman thinks it probably dates from 2500 to 2300 BC and still had a big physical presence even after the posts were taken out or rotted. While the site is home to many known archaeological treasures, this latest discovery reveals that the real treasure exists underneath the sacred hill and may soon be revived. With its revival will come important new information about Enki.

Tara is the prehistoric home of the magical Tuatha Dé Danaan, who are considered to be direct descendents or reincarnations of the biblical Shining Ones (Elohim), the creator gods. W.Y.Evans-Wentz notes that they are described as a race of majestic appearance and marvelous beauty, in form human, yet in nature divine.     They are divided into two classes: those which are shining those which are opalescent and seem lit up by a light within themselves The Sumerians called them Anunnaki (literally NUN, ‗fish‘, of AKI, ‗light‘), which explains why the Irish called them the ‗Lords of Light‘ or Illi. They were led by E.A. and brought with them four treasures or power tools: the (S)tone of Destiny the (S)word of Destiny

390

 

the Cup of Destiny the Staff or Spear of Destiny These treasures were housed in the so-called Cave of Treasures, inside the Mountain of God, where burns a perpetual flame. Tara was considered the Mountain of God, as well as the Illi‘s gateway or Ish-Tar Gate to the etheric Otherworld. Passage tombs dot the surrounding countryside. The passage tombs or mounds are called Sidhe (pronounced ‗she‘), a pun on the She People or Shining Ones (the She-Ning Ones) who adored Ana, the Great Mother of All Living. From the earliest dawn of Irish mythology Keltic rites were performed here.

The Stone of Ana or „light‟ at Tara Hill is believed to be the same as the stone of Luz („light‟) upon which Jacob laid his head and subsequently saw a ladder reaching into heaven. The mythology of the Danaan indicates they had the ability to control the light of the sun through the power of a magical blue stone of miraculous powers. This stone forms the basis for Irish mythology. E.A. IN IRELAND E.A. I learned, presided over the Tara assembly as the sun god Fin, a Druid in strangely flowered garments, and with a double-pointed headdress and bearing in his hand a book. Fin‘s two-headed miter of fishy form (a play on ‗fin‘), his upright rod, spotted or checkered garment and basket in hand, are symbols that are easily recognizable in the Sumerian depiction of E.A. presented here. His column (i, eye) or pillar of Tara (‗enlightenment‘) is remembered as the Tree of the Wisdom of Life of numerous traditions. E.A. is typified as both the pupil in the eye, with wings and a tail, and as the wisdom-bearing serpent who dwelled within the Tree.

391

Priests of E.A., wearing fish suits tend his ipillar. E.A. led the Anunnaki in search of the ―blue stones that cause ill,‖ meaning illumination, luminescence, enlightenment. He found them at a place called Arili (Ireland?). Sumerian myth romanticized by Zecharia Sitchin says Enki was a genetic scientist who came from the mysterious, and presently controversial, Planet X. The blue stones symbolize the exotic ‗missing‘ or ‗hidden‘ (‗black‘) matter of the universe known as the Philosopher‟s Stone or the Black Stone. Crystallized into Earth density this black stone shifts its vibration into blue stones (actually tones). The cluster of three orbs symbolize them, just as they do the Word or Life Force of God. When a human places themselves in resonance with the blue stone‟s Life Force it transforms them from a human into a god. Correspondingly, the Irish root word Ea means fire or the light which lightens all, and raises us out of earth life. To the Irish E.A. also signifies: a cause matter in course of change a compact a confederacy the learned a vocation learning science wise a flock knowledge discipline instruction honor respect a country an island a tribe E.A. founded civilization in ancient Sumeria (modern Iraq). But first, he apparently settled Ireland. As Laurence Gardner notes, Irish mythology of the Anunnaki predates Sumerian civilization by a thousand years or more. Like E.A.‟s Sumeria, Ireland comes into history as a full-fledged kingdom, and its sudden origin has perplexed many an historian. Sumerian culture coincides with, the early Irish. It‘s as if one culture is the continuation of the other. Both Irish and Iraqi mythology revolve around the secret teachings of the blue stones of E.A. In ancient Irish religion and mythology Tara was the sacred home for the Ari (later the Ari-ish or Irish) who ranked below the Illi gods, yet above the people. Ireland (Ari-Land) takes its name from the Aris or Arians. Ireland is considered the

                 

392

Great Motherland of the Aryan race, otherwise known as Atlantis, Thule or Tula. Aryan or Ari-an is a Sanskrit word meaning ‗noble‘. The concept of the Aryan race has been wildly misinterpreted. The root of the misunderstanding is in the Sumerian claim that E.A. and the Pure Lady Ninhursag (Mari) cloned the first model of human as a slave race. Into the blood of a second ‗advanced‘ human, the Ari or Illi, they put sacred knowledge. He then separated this new human from the others, taking them to an island home, Poseidon/Atlantis, of which he was the Pa-Tara (father) and founder, the Potei-don or ‗Lord of Wisdom‘. His half-brother Enlil, who sought to keep humanity at the level of dim-bulb, Earth-bound slaves, opposed him. Tara is, conceivably, one of E.A.‘s laboratories of enlightenment and the place where he brought ‗the Children of Atlantis‘, the lost tribe of Enki, after their banishment by Enlil. Irish mythology insists the secrets of E.A. and his lost tribe remain hidden beneath the soil of Tara. The Irish make clear that post-cataclysm Atlantean mythology, including that of the blue stones, originated in Ireland and spread to Sumeria, Egypt and India… and Southern France. Among other uses the blue stones, called Blue Apples in Southern France, were used to open gateways or passages to other realms. Gnostic Christians maintain they were present at the Crucifixion. Afterwards, they were in the possession of the Cathars who were taught the secrets of the blue stones by Jesus. According to Irish belief, E.A. is the root for Iessa, the Holy Spirit, or Jesus. The Dark Age Church stuck out its velvet-wrapped iron fist and attempted to disarm the Cathars of this strange secret fruit.

Jesus (called Pan-Tara, „god of Tara‟) is known in ancient Irish history as Iessa, a name derived from I.A. or E.A.

393

His arrest, shown in the Irish Book of Kells, features the three orbs.

Cathar Cross with the serpent (E.A.) spitting the three orbs.

The three orbs appear as the triple spiral in Ireland. That‘s why light burned through my veins as I shuttled between Sumerian, Irish and Cathar histories, pouring over currents of symbols and myths that criss-crossed these cultures. Enlightenment in Ireland, as in Southern France, carried a terrible price. As it would do with the extermination of the Cath-Ari and their Church of Amor or Love (1208-1244), in 1169 the Church of Rome launched a horrifying campaign of terror that shattered the Irish religion and the Mother Church of Tara (‗love‘). After English shock troops operating on behalf of Rome conquered this land, which natives called the Skilly or Blessed Isles for having survived the cataclysm of Atlantis, English priests rewrote its history, performing a fullscale perimeter mythic wipe-down of Tara that left it a sunken wreck – physically intact, spiritually destroyed.

394

Book of Kells The Illi were banished to the interior world. The Church of Rome transformed them into devils. As Bruce Rux notes, their stature was considerably shrunk in size, too. This is evidenced by the term henceforth applied to them, fairy folk. The Tuatha Dé Danaan were described as tall, blond and fair-skinned. By adding a ‗y‘ suffix to their name, a demonic or diminutive image was created. The Church transformed E.A., the Potei-Don (Poseidon in Atlantis) or King of Tara, into Potei, Patti, Patty or Saint Patrick, a Church hero who is probably a fabrication of priests who said that, instead of bringing enlightenment, he came to Tara to confront the ancient religion of the gateway at its most powerful site. Patrick and his followers prided themselves on burning three hundred volumes of Irish histories and Druidical writings. The destruction of the teaching of E.A. (the King of Tara) has never been completed. The investigations to be made at the Hill of Tara will have far-ranging implications on our understanding of ancient Irish history and the story of E.A. This understanding will enlighten the origins of Hinduism, Judaism, Christianity and Islam, as well. They will reveal their common roots. Today, civilization threatens the temple at Tara. Mr. Newman is concerned about a planned extension of the N3 motorway from Clonee to just north of Kells. One of the sections from Dunshaughlin to Navan runs along the east side of the Hill of Tara. Newman has absolutely no doubt that they will be destroying dozens of monuments connected to Tara (and E.A.). This flickering lantern cannot be allowed to fade.

395

Hill of Tara in Ireland THE ARK AT TARA

-

-

There is a fascinating and powerful connection between the blue stones of E.A., Ireland, and the Ark of the Covenant, the golden vessel through which the bright Divine Light presence of God appeared to the Jews. According to Irish lore, the ‗lost‘ Ark of the Covenant is hidden at Tara. Early in the 20th century a group of Israelites, connecting tara with Torah, came to Tara with the conviction that the Ark of the Covenant was buried at the famous hill. They dug the Mound of the Synods in search of the Ark but found only some Roman coins. Official excavation in the 1950s revealed the circles of postholes, indicating the construction of substantial buildings here. In several of my books and in the aforementioned AR article, I have deduced that the Anunnaki operated a ‗Tara gate‘ at a place called Eschol (translated as ‗stone‘). Called the ‗valley of the cluster‘ (as in grapes), the Bible locates Eschol in Canaan, the ‗Promised Land‘. The Book of Numbers (13) tells us Joshua stole these blue stones, symbolized by a cluster of enormously heavy grapes, from the Anunnaki at the valley of Eschol and returned them to Moses along with a warning, ―the land there eateth the people up‖. I have interpreted this cryptic phrase as meaning the Anunnaki were operating a gateway that caused people to vanish. The blue stones symbolized this gateway. The Bible is mute concerning what Moses did with the blue stones of the Anunnaki. This is strange considering they potentially represent the core secrets of the universe. These blue stones are believed to be sapphire crystals containing cosmic secrets ‗etched by the hand of God‟. Talmudic-Mishraic sources say they were transparent, flexible, blue and, like the grapes of Eschol, very heavy. Graham Hancock mentions these stones in The Sign and the Seal, speculating that Moses knew they were hidden on Mount Sinai and that they are meteorites possessing a supernatural power source. Further, he suggests they are a cipher for the Holy Grail. The cluster of grapes, or blue stones, symbolize the Grail. Most Ark researchers sidestep the blue stones for lack of readily available information, and for the fact that they were smashed by Moses and replaced by a second set of tablets containing the Ten Commandments. An enormous wealth of understanding emerges when we connect the blue stones of E.A. with the Ark of the Covenant. As I wrote in Ark of the Christos, the connection between E.A. and the Ark is easily made. The blue stones were given to Moses by a God of light on the glowing or smoking mountain of light, Sinai, which is considered a metaphor for the Tree of Wisdom and the gate to God.

396

Apart from the Sinai/Tree of Life metaphor, a smoking mountain is either a mountain on fire or a volcano. The god most closely associated with the volcano is the god of alchemy Vulcan or Hephaestus, the gold/soul smith whom the Sumerians called E.A. E.A. appeared before the Sumerians as the Aryan god Ahura had appeared when seen in his glowing ark on top of Mount Hara, the mountain of Is-Tara, as a being of light. God appeared above the Ark and Mount Sinai in exactly the same way, i.e. in fire and a cloud of vapor and, furthermore, in the form of his „Glory‟.

Ahura

Ahura Mazda floating on a cloud above an Ark- like box

397

This deduction that E.A. is the God of light of the Ark brings up another. There were two teachings of Moses. The first is the blue stone-based enlightenment teaching of E.A. The second, the Ten Commandments, a penal code for the Israelite slaves, is Enlil‘s, whose editors removed the mention of the enlightening blue stones from the biblical story. For some reason God lost interest in the Ark by Jeremiah‘s time (580 BC); telling the Israelites not to think of it, remember it or magnify it any more. This is probably because the Israelites lost the Ark, probably to Nebuchadnezzar. Jeremiah was instructed by God to hide the secret stones of Israel in the face of the threat from Nebuchadnezzar, the priest-king of Marduk, the ‗Bright‘, ‗Shining‘ god of Planet X and son of E.A., who had assembled a gateway in Babylon through which the Son of God appeared. The Irish claim Jeremiah brought the stones to Ireland along with the Princess of Tara, founding a Druid school of wisdom based upon the stones. They say a great prophet will arise in the West who will miraculously cause E.A.‘s tree of Tara to bud and blossom. Meanwhile, Saddam Hussein believes he is the reincarnated Nebuchadnezzar. The race to recover the blue stones of Atlantis continues.

by Zecharia Sitchin 2002 from Sitchin Website Was I.D. an E.T.? In March 1925 the Tennessee legislature outlawed the teaching of any doctrine denying the divine creation of Man as taught by the Bible. In July of that same year, John T. Scopes, a high school teacher, was brought to trial for teaching Evolution in violation of the state law. The ensuing Scopes Trial (or, deridedly, the "Monkey TriaI‖) drew worldwide attention to the seemingly irreconcilable conflict between Creationism (the old fashioned belief in the biblical account) and Evolution (based on Darwin's findings of Natural Selection). John Scopes was found guilty and was fined $100; the Tennessee law was repealed in 1967; but the debate has not ended: Is Man, Homo sapiens, solely the product of a long process of natural selection (―Evolution"), or the result of a divine decision, a deliberate act by a Creator ("Creationism‖)? The Evolutionists cannot fathom how the other side can ignore the overwhelming evidence for life‘s beginnings billions of years ago and claim that it is all the result of six days of creation; the Creationists, pointing out that a complex watch required a watchmaker, cannot see how the sudden appearance of Homo sapiens as the most complex life form can deny the Hand of God. Enter “Intelligent Design” In the past several years the debate has manifested itself again, with greater vigor, not only in the so-called Bible Belt states, but also in unexpected places as the Michigan House of Representatives and the Pennsylvania education system. The most recent instance is Ohio, where the arena is the state's Board of Education. Reports of these developments in the liberal media do not hide a degree of alarm at these developments -- not so much because they continue to occur, but because the attack on Darwinian teachings now come from ―Creationism in disguise,‖ and ―a good disguise‖ at that (Time magazine). The disguise is called "Intelligent Design‖ (―I.D.‖ for short); Its proponents, by and large, do not take a position on how Life got here; they just deny that natural selection (i.e. evolution) alone could have brought us about. Somewhere along the way, they hold, there had to be an Intelligent Designer.

398

What alarms the media and the scientific community is the fact that the proponents of ID are not Bible-waving old ladies, but intellectuals and academics from varied disciplines in science, philosophy and theology. Their concerted attack on Evolutionism has been called by the established scientific community ―a wedge strategy to restore Creationism in disguise‖ (Science magazine). Identifying the Intelligent Designer The proponents of the new version of Creationism, one must conclude from a study of their writings and arguments, find it easier to make a case for Intelligent Design than to answer the question: If so, who was the Intelligent Designer? While many scientific critics of ID hold that the neo-Creationists are conservative Christians upset about the displacement of God from school curricula, ―the fact is that many leaders of the new movement prefer to skirt the question, or even allow an abstract "God" to be embedded in the very beginning of the universe: ―No one really knows how the universe got built with DNA that can replicate itself,‖ (in the words of William Demski, a professor of mathematics). A New York Times Puzzler In its issue of April 8, 2001, The New York Times, in a page-one article by James Glanz, informed its readers that in spite of some wins by Evolutionists in Kansas, Michigan and Pennsylvania, they, ―find themselves arrayed not against traditional creationism, with its roots in biblical liberalism, but against a more sophisticated idea: the Intelligent Design theory.‖ But who, if so, was the Intelligent Designer? As I was reading the article on that Sunday morning, I was delighted to learn that The designer may be much like the biblical God, proponents say, but they are open to other explanations, such as the proposition that life was seeded by a meteorite from elsewhere in the cosmos, or the new age philosophy that the universe is suffused with mysterious but inanimate life force. That proponents of ID consider the bringing of life to Earth by a meteorite as one explanation, I felt, was close enough to my Sumerian explanation that the Seed of Life (what we now call DNA) was imparted to Earth by the invading planet Nibiru during the collision (―Celestial Battle‖) some four billion years ago. But it turned out from examining the newspaper‘s website and earlier editions, that the New York City edition that I was reading excised an intriguing and key sentence from the original article. Here is what the paragraph had read in its original version, with the omitted sentence highlighted: This designer may be much like the biblical God, proponents say, but they are open to other explanations, such as the proposition that life was seeded by a meteorite from elsewhere in the cosmos, POSSIBLY INVOLVING EXTRATERRESTRIAL INTELLIGENCE, or the new age philosophy that the universe is suffused with a mysterious but inanimate life force. "An Advanced Civilization from Another World" As my readers know, what I have said in my books went beyond the common origin of Life (=DNA) on Earth and elsewhere in the Universe. I showed that according to the Sumerian texts (on which the biblical account of Genesis was based), Evolution took its course both on Nibiru and on Earth. Beginning much earlier on Nibiru, it produced the advanced Anunnaki on Nibiru but only early hominids on Earth when the Anunnaki had come here some 450,000 years ago. Then, I wrote, the Anunnaki engaged in genetic engineering to upgrade the hominids to Homo sapiens (to be in their likeness and after their image, as the Bible says). While I was still wondering how the extraterrestrial angle was excised from the Times article in April 2001, I was delighted to read thus in its editorial on March 17, 2002. Headlined Darwinian Struggle in Ohio, the editorial explained: Adherents of intelligent design carefully shun any mention of God in their proposals. They simply argue that humans, animals and plants are far too diverse and complex to be explained by evolution and natural selection, so there must have been an intelligent designer behind it all. Whether that designer is God, AN ADVANCED CIVILIZATION FROM ANOTHER WORLD, or some other creative force, is not specified. The emphasis of the astounding statement is mine.

399

Back to Enki? This is quite an advance in acknowledging the Sumerian data – from the general possibility of an involvement by ―Extraterrestrial Intelligence‖ in cosmic life, to an Intelligent Designer from ―an advanced civilization from another world.‖ It is progress spanning the tale of the collision that spread the Seed of Life to the genetic engineering by the Lord Enki. Have the editorial writers of the New York Times read my latest book, The Lost Book of Enki?

by Tom Van Flandern from MetaResearch Website Abstract The hypothesis of the explosion of a number of planets and moons of our solar system during its 4.6-billion-year history is in excellent accord with all known observational constraints, even without adjustable parameters. Many of its boldest predictions have been fulfilled. In most instances, these predictions were judged highly unlikely by the several standard models the eph would replace. And in several cases, the entire model was at risk to be falsified if the prediction failed. The successful predictions include: (1) satellites of asteroids (2) satellites of comets (3) salt water in meteorites (4) ―roll marks‖ leading to boulders on asteroids (5) the time and peak rate of the 1999 Leonid meteor storm (6) explosion signatures for asteroids (7) strongly spiked energy parameter for new comets (8) distribution of black material on slowly rotating airless bodies (9) splitting velocities of comets (10) Mars is a former moon of an exploded planet Where It Began – the Titius-Bode Law of Planetary Spacing In the latter half of the 18th century, when only six major planets were known, interest was attracted to the regularity of the spacing of their orbits from the Sun. The table shows the Titius-Bode law of planetary spacing, comparing actual and formula values. This in turn drew attention to the large gap between Mars and Jupiter, apparently just large enough for one additional planet. Today we know of tens of thousands of ―minor planets‖ or asteroids with planet-like orbits at that average mean distance from the Sun. Titius-Bode Law of Planetary Spacing Planet-Distance-Formula Mercury-0.4-0.5 Venus-0.7-0.7 Earth-1.0-1.0 Mars-1.5-1.6 ?----2.8 Jupiter-5.2-5.2 Saturn-9.5-10 Uranus-19.2-19.6 Neptune-30.1-38.8

400

Formula: distance in au =0.4+0.3*2(n-2) With the discovery of the second asteroid in 1802, Olbers proposed that many more asteroids would be found because the planet that belonged at that distance must have exploded. This marked the birth of the exploded planet hypothesis. It seemed the most reasonable explanation until 1814, when Lagrange found that the highly elongated orbits of comets could also be readily explained by such a planetary explosion. That, unfortunately, challenged the prevailing theory of cometary origins of the times, the Laplacian primeval solar nebula hypothesis. Comets were supposed to be primitive bodies left over from the solar nebula in the outer solar system. This challenge incited Laplace supporters to attack the exploded planet hypothesis (eph). Lagrange died in the same year, and support for his viewpoint died with him when no one else was willing to step into the line of fire. Newcomb‟s Objection – All Asteroids Can‟t Come From One Planet In the 1860s, Simon Newcomb suggested a test to distinguish the two theories of origin of the asteroids. If they came from an exploded planet, all of them should reach some common distance from the Sun, the distance at which the explosion occurred, somewhere along each orbit. But if asteroids came from the primeval solar nebula, then roughly circular, non-intersecting orbits ought to occur over a wide range of solar distances between Mars and Jupiter. Newcomb applied the test and determined that several asteroids had non-intersecting orbits. He therefore concluded that the solar nebula hypothesis was the better model. Newcomb‘s basic idea was a good one. But only a few dozen asteroids were known at the time, and Newcomb did not anticipate several confounding factors for this test. Because Newcomb didn‘t realize how many asteroids would eventually be found, he didn‘t appreciate the frequency of asteroid collisions, which tend (on average) to circularize orbits. He also did not appreciate that planetary perturbations, especially by Jupiter, can change the long-term average eccentricity (degree of circularity) of each asteroid‘s orbit. Finally, Newcomb did not consider that more than one planet might have exploded, contributing additional asteroids with some different mean distance. In Newcomb‘s time, no evidence existed to justify these complications. When Newcomb‘s test is redone today, the result is that an explosion origin is strongly indicated for main belt asteroids. In fact, the totality of evidence indicates two exploded parent bodies, one in the main asteroid belt at the ―missing planet‖ location, and one near the present-day orbit of Mars. This article will review that evidence. Where Did All the Mass Go? Although over 10,000 asteroids have well-determined orbits, the combined mass of all other asteroids is not as great as that of the largest asteroid, Ceres. That makes the total mass of the asteroid belt only about 0.001 of the mass of the Earth. A frequently asked question is, if a major planet exploded, where is the rest of its mass? Consider what would happen if the Earth exploded today. Surface and crustal rocks would shatter and fragment, but remain rocks. However, rocks from depths greater than about 40 km are under so much pressure at high temperature that, if suddenly released into a vacuum, such rocks would vaporize. As a consequence, over 99% of the Earth‘s total mass would vaporize in an explosion, with only its low-pressure crustal and upper mantle layers surviving. The situation worsens for a larger planet, where the interior pressures and temperatures get higher more quickly with depth. In fact, all planets in our solar system more massive than Earth (starting with Uranus at about 15 Earth masses) are gas giants with no solid surfaces, and would be expected to leave no asteroids if they exploded. Bodies smaller than Earth, such as our Moon, would leave a substantially higher percentage of their mass in asteroids. But the Moon has only about 0.01 of Earth‘s mass to begin with. In short, asteroid belts with masses of order 0.001 Earth masses are the norm when terrestrial-planet-sized bodies explode. Meteorites provide direct evidence for this scenario of rocks either surviving or being vaporized. Various chondrite meteorites (by far the most common type) show all stages of partial melting from mild to almost completely vaporized. Indeed, it is the abundant melt droplets, called ―chondrules‖, that give chondrite

 

401

meteorites their name. Modern Evidence for Exploded Planets Two important lines of evidence that asteroids originated in an explosion are the explosion signatures (described later in this article), and the rms velocity among asteroids, which is as large as is allowed by the laws of dynamics for stable orbits. In other words, the asteroid belt is certainly the remnant of a larger population of bodies, many of which gravitationally escaped the solar system or collided with the Sun or planets. Two important lines of evidence that meteoroids originated in an explosion are: (1) The most common meteorite type, chondrites, have all been partially melted by exposure to a ―rapid heating event‖. Other asteroids show exposure to a heavy neutron flux. Blackening and shock are also common traits. (2) The time meteoroids have been traveling in space exposed to cosmic rays is relatively short, typically millions of years. Evidence of multiple exposure-age patterns, as would happen from repeated break-ups, is generally not seen. Comets are so strikingly similar to asteroids that no defining characteristic to distinguish one from the other has yet been devised. This is rather opposite to expectations of the solar nebula hypothesis, because comets should have been formed in the outer solar system far from the main asteroid belt. A traceback of orbits of ―new‖ comets (that have not mixed with the planets before) indicates statistically that these probably originated at a common time and place, 3.2 Mya. [i] But it should be noted that galactic tidal forces would eliminate comets from any bodies that exploded prior to 10 Mya, so only very recent explosions can produce comets that would remain visible today.

Figure 1. Saturn‟s black-and-white moon Iapetus. A major explosion would send a blast wave through the solar system, blackening exposed, airless surfaces in its path. Most such solar system surfaces are indeed blackened, even for icy satellites. But a few cases have such slow rotation that only a little over half of the moon gets blackened. Saturn‘s moon Iapetus is one such case, because its rotation period is nearly 80 days long. Figure 1 shows a spacecraft image of Iapetus. One side is icy bright; the other is coal black. The difference in albedo is a factor of five. Gray areas are extrapolations of black areas into regions not yet photographed. As such, they represent a prediction of what will be seen when a future spacecraft (Cassini?) completes this photography. Perhaps the most basic explosion indicator is that all fragments of significant mass will trap smaller nearby debris from the explosion into satellite orbits. So explosions tend to form asteroids and comets with multiple nuclei of all sizes. Collisions, by contrast, normally cannot produce fragments in orbits because any debris orbits must lead either to escape or to re-collision with the surface. Moreover, collisions tend to cause existing satellites to escape, leading to asteroid ―families‖ (many of which are seen). Our prediction that asteroids and comets would often be found to have satellites has been confirmed in recent years. The first spacecraft finding (by Galileo) was of moon Dactyl orbiting asteroid Ida in 1993. More recently, Hubble imagery found that Comet Hale-Bopp has at least one, and possibly three or more, secondary nuclei. [ii] Over 100 additional lines of evidence related to the eph and the standard models it would replace are summarized in [iii]. Did More Than One Planet Explode? Many lines of evidence suggest more than one planetary explosion in the solar system‘s history. The discovery

402

of one, and probably two, new asteroid belts orbiting the Sun beyond Neptune is especially suggestive, given that the main asteroid belt is apparently of exploded planet origin. Evidence of the ―late heavy bombardment‖ in the early solar system is another strong indicator. These points are discussed later in this article. On Earth, geological boundaries are accompanied by mass extinctions at five epochs over the last billion years. Two of the most intense of these, the P/T boundary about 250 Mya, and the K/T boundary (and the extinction of dinosaurs) at 65 Mya, are the most likely to be associated with the damage to Earth‘s biosphere expected from a major planet explosion. Meteorites provide direct evidence about their parent bodies. Yet this evidence strongly indicates at least 3-4 distinct parent bodies. Oxygen isotope ratios are generally similar for related planetary bodies, such as all native Earth and Moon rocks. These ratios for meteorites require at least two distinct, unrelated parent bodies, and probably more. Cosmic ray exposure ages of meteorites indicate how long these bodies have been exposed to space, because cosmic rays can penetrate only about a meter into a solid body. Collisional break-up can reset the exposure ages for some meteorites, and produce ―double exposure‖ or other complexities for others. The data show clusterings of exposure ages around several different primary epochs, suggesting multiple explosion epochs. Main belt asteroids come in many types, but most of these are sub-type distinctions. 80% of all main belt asteroids are of type C (―carbonaceous‖), and most of the remaining 20% are of type S (―silicaceous‖). The former are found predominately in the middle and outer belt, while the latter are mostly in the inner belt, the part that lies closest to Mars. These two types are unlikely to have had the same parent body. Finally, it should be noted that we can estimate the total mass of the body that exploded to produce all the comets seen today. (The lifetime of those comets is limited to 10 million years by galactic tidal forces and planetary perturbations.) That parent body mass is almost certainly less than the size of our Moon, because the carbonaceous meteorites most closely associated with comets indicate a parent body that was too small to chemically differentiate. Explosion Signatures in the Main Asteroid Belt In Figure 2, we show a plot of average orbital eccentricity (called ―proper eccentricity‖) versus average mean distance (called ―proper semi-major axis‖) for thousands of main-belt asteroids. We included the numbered asteroids having periods between one-half and one-third the period of Jupiter. If the primeval solar nebula hypothesis were correct, numbers of asteroids with near-zero eccentricity would be roughly equal at all mean distances well away from the orbits of Mars and Jupiter. Indeed, nebular drag and collisions would ensure that orbits with zero eccentricity were preferred. By contrast, if the exploded planet hypothesis is correct, a minimum eccentricity, increasing to either side of a mean distance of about 2.8 au, should be evident in the plot. The ―V‖-shaped line shows the theoretical minimum eccentricity, according to the eph.

403

Figure 2. Semi-major axis (mean distance from Sun) vs. eccentricity for main belt asteroids near theoretical parent planet distance, showing an explosion signature. We see in Figure 2 that, despite about as much scattering across the minimum line as expected (increasing toward Jupiter on the right), the densest number counts trend up and away, paralleling the V-shaped line, on both sides of the inferred exploded planet distance, 2.82 au. It is difficult to imagine this explosion-predicted loweccentricity avoidance occurring by chance – especially since the primeval solar nebula hypothesis predicts a preference for low eccentricity values. What we are seeing here is Newcomb‘s argument applied with modern knowledge and data. The expected characteristic of fragments that originated in an explosion is seen. The expected characteristic of objects present since the solar system‘s beginning, even if only collisional fragments thereof, is not seen. Energy Parameters for “New Comet” Orbits

Figure 3. Comet energies before (left) and after (right) passage through planetary region. Plot shows number of comets (ordinate) versus energy parameter (abscissa). Astonishingly, a great many comets are discovered that have energy parameter values close to zero, the threshold of gravitational escape, in units where Earth‘s energy parameter is –100,000. Before mixing with the planets, a clustering of energy parameters near –5 exists, as shown in the left half of Figure 3. However, as these same comets recede again far from the planets, the clustering property is virtually destroyed, as shown on the right side of Figure 3. The scattering is so great that no clustering near –5 or any other value will exist the next time around. So these comets must have been making their first visit to the planetary part of the solar system. For that reason, they are called ―new comets‖. These new comets, first noted by Oort, were not the belt of comets beyond Pluto expected by the primeval solar nebula hypothesis. They arrive from all directions on the sky, with no tendency to be concentrated toward the plane of the planets. Also, they move in directions opposite to the planets as often as in directions consistent with the planets.

404

Because of these traits and a mean distance of 1000 times greater than that of Pluto from the Sun, the far-away source of Oort‘s new comets was designated the ―Oort cloud‖.

The exploded planet hypothesis predicted something similar. The energy parameter implies a particular period of revolution around the Sun. If a planet exploded ―x‖ years ago, then new comets returning for the first time today would arrive on orbits with period ―x‖. Comets with shorter periods would have returned in the past, mixing with the planets and eventually being eliminated (or now in the process of being eliminated). Comets with longer periods would not yet have returned for the first time. So the eph predicts that all new comets should have the same period ―x‖, and therefore the same energy parameter corresponding to a period of ―x‖. The center of the spike on the left side of Figure 3 corresponds to a period of 3.2 million years, which is therefore the time since the last explosion event.

Figure 4. Comet energies before passage through planetary region for class 1A comets (best orbits) on left, and for classes 1B, 2A, 2B comets (less accurate orbits) on right. In the 1970s, astronomer Opik devised a test to determine if the Oort cloud really existed, or if the ―clustering‖ was really a spike, as predicted by the exploded planet hypothesis. The published orbits of new comets have an orbit quality parameter, which indicates which orbits ought to be very accurate because of a long observed arc with lots of well-distributed observations (class 1A); and which orbits ought to have higher observational errors because of short arcs and/or fewer or poorly distributed observations (classes 1B, 2A and 2B). In the standard model with an Oort cloud of comets, there is no obvious way to tell the difference between comets anywhere in the energy parameter range on the left side of Figure 3. So there is no reason for any observational class of comet to be other than randomly distributed among all the comets in that figure. If all the orbits could be improved to class 1A, the overall average appearance of the distribution ought to be unchanged. However, in the eph, the real distribution would have all the comets in a single bin, and all the observed spread of energy parameter values would be due to observational error. So comets of observational classes 1B, 2A and 2B ought to have a broader distribution than class 1A comets because 1A comet orbits are closer to reality (less observational error).

405

And if all the comets of classes 1B, 2A and 2B were improved to class 1A, the whole distribution should narrow greatly. Opik‘s test was to separate comets of class 1A from the other classes to determine if the distribution was significantly broader for the other classes than for class 1A (indicating the eph is right), or essentially the same for both groups (indicating the Oort cloud is right). The results are shown on the left side of Figure 4 for new class 1A comets and on the right side of the same figure for new comets of classes 1B, 2A and 2B. (Note that these orbit quality codes are assigned by cometary astronomers using published criteria. This author had no role in determining these designations.) The left side shows 2.6 times as many comets in the central spike as in the immediately adjoining bins combined. The right side shows only 0.8 times as many comets in the central spike as in the two adjoining bins, and has a clearly broader distribution. The Opik test is cleanly passed by the exploded planet hypothesis (eph), but not by the Oort cloud model. Anyone working with the published new comet data could arrive at the same conclusion. If skeptical readers suspect that the author may have consciously or unconsciously selected the data so as to give a favorable outcome, recall that Opik, who strongly doubted the eph when he thought of this test, came to the same conclusion even with the smaller amount of comet data available to him 20 years ago. In essence, we have proved that Lagrange‘s instinct 200 years ago was right on target: Comets (at least most of them) acquired their extremely elongated, planet-crossing orbits by ejection in an explosion that we can now date at 3.2 million years ago. New comets are the continuing rainback of debris from that explosion. Satellites of Asteroids and Comets If asteroids and comets are the products of accretion from a nebula, or even from collisional break-ups, they will invariably be isolated single bodies because their gravitational fields are too weak to effect captures. For example, in a break-up event, most debris escapes, and what does not falls back onto the surface it was ejected from after one orbit. Even if it managed to barely miss the surface, tidal forces would bring it back down in short order. By contrast, in the eph, space is filled with debris just after the explosion. Large fragments will find lots of debris inside their gravitational spheres of influence, and these will remain in stable orbits as permanent satellites of these larger fragments. For that reason, I presented papers at the International Astronomical Union meeting in Argentina in 1991, and the Flagstaff meeting of asteroid, comet, and meteorite experts in that same year, pointing out the eph prediction. Specifically, spacecraft visiting asteroids (or comets) should find at least one of the larger debris bodies (satellites) in orbit around the asteroid (or comet) primary nucleus. This prediction, also published in [iii] and [iv], was considered extremely unlikely by mainstream astronomers, one of whom made a public wager with me that it would not happen. The Galileo spacecraft flew by asteroid Ida in 1993, and returned images showing a 1-km satellite (now named Dactyl) in a stable orbit around its nucleus. Since that discovery, two telescopic discoveries of satellites of other asteroids have been made. [v] This supplements occultation and radar evidence of long standing suggesting asteroid satellites. A year before the NEAR spacecraft went into orbit around asteroid Eros in February 2000, I altered the general prediction of satellites to a more specific one: If the gravity field of an asteroid is too irregular for stable orbits to exist near the synchronous orbit (as is the case for Eros), then the debris that once orbited the nucleus would now be found as intact boulders lying on the asteroid surface. [vi] These would be easy to identify because of their tangential touchdown onto the asteroid, resulting in considerable rolling from their orbital momentum. So ―roll marks‖ were the predicted identifier to show that boulders were former satellites.

406

Figure 5. NEAR spacecraft photo of a large crater on asteroid Eros with a trail across a crater rim, leading to an interior boulder. The first image taken by the spacecraft from orbit around Eros is shown in Figure 5. The two blocks are areas where contrast was stretched for better visibility of the ―roll mark‖. The image appears to show a track starting in a random location, going up the outside wall of a crater, down the inside wall, and ending in a 50-meter boulder. Many additional examples of boulders, tracks, and boulders at the ends of tracks can be seen in later spacecraft images. In the meantime, evidence for comet satellites was mounting as well. The Giotto spacecraft was the first to approach a comet, where it found ―brightness concentrations‖ in the inner coma referred to as ―dust spikes‖. Then Hubble Space Telescope observations of Comet Hale-Bopp showed at least one, and probably three secondary nuclei orbiting the primary comet nucleus. [ii]
[vii]

Although this finding was controversial, the satellite interpretation was subsequently confirmed as the most reasonable explanation by other investigators. [viii] The largest of these secondary bodies is a 30-km satellite of an estimated 70-km primary nucleus. Comet Split Velocities Another strong test distinguishing the eph from the standard models comes from comet split-velocity data. The eph leads to what I call the ―satellite model‖ as an explanation of what a comet is and how it behaves. The standard model for comets is the so-called ―dirty snowball‖ model. In the former case, comets are rocky asteroids surrounded by a debris cloud. In the latter case, they are a snow-ice mixture contaminated with dust packed into a lone nucleus that is eruptive when exposed to sunlight. It ought to be easy to distinguish these two extreme possibilities from observations. And indeed, it is. One of the strongest such tests follows. Some comets are observed to ―split‖ into two or more comets. That was unexpected behavior in the dirty snowball model, but is explained after the fact as the breaking apart of the snowy nucleus under the action of strong jets. ―Splitting‖ is required by the satellite model because, as the comet approaches the Sun and its gravitational sphere of influence shrinks, some outer satellites may find themselves outside the sphere of influence. Such objects then escape into independent solar orbits. The escape event will appear to a distant observer as a ―split‖ of the comet into two or more pieces. The test involves the velocity of the fragment comets relative to the original comet from which they split. In the dirty snowball model, the velocity is the result of jet action. The energy source might be entirely internal to the comet, in which case the velocity of ejection of split comet fragments will be independent of the distance from the Sun at which the split occurs. Alternatively, the energy for the split in the dirty snowball model might come from solar light, solar heat, solar wind, solar magnetism, or something associated with the Sun. In all such cases, the energy ought to increase inversely with the square of solar distance, which will yield relative velocities that are inverse with solar distance to the first power. The dirty snowball model, because it does not predict such splits, is not specific about which mechanism, a solar or a non-solar energy source, is the correct one.

407

Figure 6. Comet split velocities (V) vs. solar distance (R). C = comet internal energy; S = solar energy; E = eph satellite model; shaded area is one sigma observational upper and lower bounds. By contrast, the eph and its satellite model require gravitational escapes of satellite comets as the sphere of influence of the primary nucleus shrinks upon approach to the Sun. The laws of dynamics require that ―split‖ fragment velocities be escape velocities, which vary inversely with the square root of solar distance. Any other observed relationship would falsify the model. In Figure 6, we show a plot of split-comet component relative velocities, V, versus solar distance of the comet in astronomical units at the time of splitting, R, on a log-log scale. The data and its one-sigma spread lie within the shaded region. For comparison, three theoretical curves are shown, labeled ―C‖, ―S‖, and ―E‖. These represent a comet-internal energy source, a solar energy source, and gravitational escape energies as predicted by the eph, respectively. All curves have been shifted vertically to intersect at 1 au (about 150 million kilometers) because only the slopes are relevant. It is apparent that the theoretical curve predicted by the eph model falls within the one-sigma data region, and is therefore fully in accord with the observations. Both of the possibilities for the dirty snowball model fall well outside the data range by at least four sigma. This means the dirty snowball model is excluded as an explanation at the statistical level of better than 10,000-to-1. In summary, we see that the satellite model for the nature of comets, based on the eph model for the origin of comets, is consistent with the observational data; whereas the standard model is strongly excluded by the data. The Late Heavy Bombardment Planetary and moon explosions are not just a recent phenomenon. There is direct evidence for the explosion of one or more very large planets in the very early solar system. From studies of lunar rocks it is now known that the Moon, and presumably the entire solar system with it, underwent a ―late heavy bombardment‖ of unknown origin not long after the major planets formed. The following are relevant descriptions of the event: [ix] ―[The late heavy bombardment] occurs relatively late in the accretionary history of the terrestrial planets, at a time when the vast majority of that zone‘s planetesimals are already expected to have either impacted on the protoplanets, or been dynamically ejected from the inner planets region.‖ ―It appears that a flux of impactors flooded the terrestrial planets region at this point in the solar system‘s history, and is preserved in the cratering record of the heavily cratered terrain on each planet.‖

408

―An essential requirement of any explanation for the late heavy bombardment is that the impactors be ‗stored‘ somewhere in the solar system until they are suddenly unleashed about 4.0 Gyr ago.‖ ―A plausible explanation for the late heavy bombardment remains something of a mystery.‖ ―...it seems likely that the late heavy bombardment is not the tail-off of planetary accretion but rather is a late pulse superimposed on the tail-off. Nor is there any reason to suppose that it was the only such pulse; it may have been preceded by several others which are not easily discernible from it in the cratering record.‖ In short, the late heavy bombardment, a real solar system event, sounds like an early planetary explosion event. The K/T Boundary Event at 65 Mya The following documented geological events at the terrestrial K/T boundary at 65 Mya can easily be associated with a planetary explosion event, most likely the explosion of ―Planet V‖ near the present-day orbit of Mars. two boundary layers (ash and clay) of global extent at least eight known major impact craters across globe from that epoch ―hot zones‖ of radioactivity found in Africa at the K/T boundary the Deccan Traps in India – the 2nd largest episode of volcanism in Earth history changes in atmospheric and ocean composition a single global fire the extinction of 70% of all terrestrial species the absence of corresponding layers in the Antarctic This last point might need some clarification. If an event occurs at a great distance from the Earth, it would potentially affect just one hemisphere of the Earth if it is a quite sudden phenomenon. But if it lasts for more than 12 hours, as would occur for the spread in arrival times of a blast wave from a distant planet explosion, then the Earth would rotate on its axis, exposing most parts of the planet to the event. However, because of the tilt of the Earth‘s axis to the mean plane of the planets, one polar region of Earth would remain continuously hidden from such an event unless its duration continued over many months. For the K/T boundary event, apparently one of Earth‘s polar regions has shielded. This emphasizes the likelihood that the event was of distant origin and global extent, rather than terrestrial origin and concentrated mainly in one area (as for a single major impact such as the Chicxulub crater formation in the Yucatan). Mars May Be a Former Moon of a Now-Exploded Planet                Evidence that Mars is a former moon: Mars is much less massive than any planet not itself suspected of being a former moon Orbit of Mars is more elliptical than for any larger-mass planet Spin is slower than larger planets, except where a massive moon has intervened Large offset of center of figure from center of mass Shape not in equilibrium with spin Southern hemisphere is saturated with craters, the northern has sparse cratering The ―crustal dichotomy‖ boundary is nearly a great circle North hemisphere has a smooth, 1-km-thick crust; south crust is over 20-km thick Crustal thickness in south decreases gradually toward hemisphere edges Lobate scarps occur near hemisphere divide, compressed perpendicular to boundary Huge volcanoes arose where uplift pressure from mass redistribution is maximal A sudden geographic pole shift of order 90° occurred Much of the original atmosphere has been lost A sudden, massive flood with no obvious source occurred Xe129, a fission product of massive explosions, has an excess abundance on Mars The above summarizes evidence that Mars was not an original planet, but rather a moon of a now-exploded planet occupying that approximate orbit. Many of these points are the expected consequences of having a massive planet blow up nearby, thereby blasting the facing hemisphere and leaving the shielded hemisphere relatively unscathed.

       

409

Especially significant in this regard is the fact that half of Mars is saturated with craters, and half is only sparsely cratered. Moreover, the crustal thickness has apparently been augmented over one hemisphere by up to 20 km or so, gradually tapering off near the hemisphere boundaries. This ―crustal dichotomy‖ is also readily seen in Martian elevation maps, such as in Figure 7.

Figure 7. Mars crustal dichotomy. Cratered highlands (white), lowland plains (shaded). Left: western hemisphere, 180° à 0°. Right: eastern hemisphere, 360° à 180°. From Christiansen & Hamblin (1995). [x] The Original Solar System Putting all this evidence together, we have strong hints for two original planets near what is now the main asteroid belt: hypothetical ―Planet V‖ and ―Planet K‖. These were probably gas giant planets with moons of significant size, such as Mars, before they exploded. We have hints of two more asteroid belts, probably from the explosions of two more planets (―Planet T" and ―Planet X") beyond Neptune. And we have hints for two extra-large gas giant planets, ―Planet A‖ and ―Planet B‖, that exploded back near the solar system beginning. Of the existing nine major planets today, we have strong evidence that Mercury is an escaped moon of Venus [xi], Mars is an escaped moon of Planet V, and Pluto and its moon Charon are escaped moons of Neptune [xii]. If we eliminate these, then perhaps the original solar system consisted of 12 planets arranged in 6 ―twin‖ pairs. Such an arrangement would be consistent with origin of all major planets and moons by the fission process. [xiii] This model makes a major prediction that will soon be tested: Extrasolar planets should arise in twin pairs also, with 2-to-1 orbital period resonances common. If so, then many cases that now appear to be single massive planets on highly elliptical orbits will turn out, when enough observations are accumulated, to be twin resonant planets on near-circular orbits. Planetary Explosion Mechanisms The most frequently asked question about the eph is ―What would cause a planet to explode?‖ We will mention three theoretical conjectures, although in-depth work must await a wider recognition of the phenomenon in the field at large. The earliest and simplest theoretical mechanism is that of Ramsey [xiv], who noted that planets must evolve through a wide range of pressures and temperatures. This is true whether they are born cold and heat up under gravitational accretion, or born hot and cool down by radiation of heat into space.

1.

410

During the course of this evolution, temperatures and pressures in the cores must occasionally reach a critical point, at which a phase change (like water to ice) occurs. This will be accompanied by a volume discontinuity, which must then cause an Earth-sized or smaller planet to implode or explode, depending on whether the volume decreases or increases. 2. The second explosion mechanism, natural fission reactors, is currently generating some excitement in the field of geology. [xv] A uranium mine at Oklo in the Republic of Gabon is deficient in U-235 and is accompanied by fission-produced isotopes of Nd and Sm, apparently caused by self-sustaining nuclear chain reactions about 1.8 Gyr ago. Later, other natural fission chain reactors were discovered in the region. Today, uranium ore does not have this capability because the proportion of U-235 in natural uranium is too low. But 1.8 Gyr ago, the proportion was more than four times greater, allowing the self-sustaining neutron chain reactions. Additionally, these areas also functioned as fast neutron breeder reactors, producing additional fissile material in the form of plutonium and other trans-uranic elements. Breeding fissile material results in possible reactor operation continuing long after the U-235 proportion in natural uranium would have become too low to sustain neutron chain reactions. This proves the existence of an energy source in nature able to produce more than an order of magnitude more energy than radioactive decay alone. Excess planetary heat radiation is said to be gravitational in origin because all other proposed energy sources (e.g., radioactivity, accretion, and thermonuclear fusion) fall short by at least two orders of magnitude. But these natural reactors may be able to supply the needed energy. Indeed, nuclear fission chain reactions may provide the ignition temperature to set off thermonuclear reactions in stars (analogous to ignition of thermonuclear bombs). 3. The third planetary explosion mechanism relies on one other hypothesis not yet widely accepted, but holds out the potential for an indefinitely large reservoir of energy for exploding even massive planets and stars. If gravitational fields are continually regenerated, as in LeSage particle models of gravity [xvi], then all masses are continually absorbing energy from this universal flux. Normally, bodies would reach a thermodynamic equilibrium, whereat they radiate as much heat away as they continually absorb from the graviton flux. But something could block this heat flow and disrupt the equilibrium. For example, changes of state in a planet‘s core might set up an insulating layer. In that case, heat would continue to be accumulated from graviton impacts, but could not freely radiate away. This is obviously an unstable situation. The energy excess in the interior of such a planet would build indefinitely until either the insulating layer was breached or the planet blew itself apart. Conclusion We have covered most of the successful predictions of the exploded planet hypothesis mentioned in the abstract: (1) satellites of asteroids (2) satellites of comets (4) ―roll marks‖ leading to boulders on asteroids (6) explosion signatures for asteroids (7) strongly spiked energy parameter for new comets (8) distribution of black material on slowly rotating airless bodies (9) splitting velocities of comets (10) Mars is a former moon of an exploded planet Two additional successes and one additional new prediction will be mentioned briefly here. Abstract (3): salt water in meteorites This refers to an obvious corollary of the eph, never explicitly put in writing in so many words. If meteorites come from the explosion of planet-sized bodies, the water from such bodies can be ocean water (as on Earth and as suspected for Jupiter‘s moon Europa), and would therefore be expected to contain salt from run-off of minerals from solid portions of the planet. Only recently has meteorite water been tested for salt content for the first time, with the surprising result that sodium chloride was found. [xvii] Certain aspects of this discovery suggest that water was flowing on the parent body from which the meteorite came.

411

"The existence of a water-soluble salt in this meteorite is astonishing,‖ wrote R.N. Clayton of the University of Chicago in the reference cited. True, unless one had the exploded planet hypothesis in mind. Supplementing the idea of salt water in meteorites, we did explicitly predict salt water in comets. [xviii] ―In March, a long sodium tail was discovered in Comet Hale-Bopp. Aside from the general interest in this new type of comet tail, it was noted that the sodium ions have a half-life of just half a day, too short to survive a trip from the nucleus to the farthest parts of the tail. So the sodium must be conveyed as part of a parent molecule that is split by the solar wind into sodium and some other ions. The significance of this for comet models is that the exploded planet hypothesis says that comets originated in the explosion of a water-bearing planet. If that planetary water was salt water, as planetary oceans on Earth all tend to be, then water in comets would be salt water. The parent molecule for the salt escaping the comet‘s coma into the tail would be sodium chloride (salt), and the ―other ions‖ would be chlorine ions. The unknown parent molecule has not yet been officially discovered. But one can readily see that the discovery of chlorine in comets to go along with this discovery of sodium would make a strong case for the planetary origin scenario.‖ Abstract (5): the time and peak rate of the 1999 Leonid meteor storm Esko Lyytinen of Finland used the exploded planet hypothesis as a model for understanding and predicting the behavior of meteor storms. These had never before been successfully predicted. Although nearly a dozen professional astronomers attempted predictions for the possible November 1999 storm, only three teams had results that were correct for the time of the event, and only Lyytinen had both the time and the peak meteor rate correct to within the stated error bars. The complete story of this prediction, the expedition, and its successful conclusion are beyond the scope of this paper, but may be found in the reference. [xix] With the documented track record the eph has now established, it is small wonder that professional astronomers are no longer willing to make wagers with eph proponents about the outcome of either recent or future eph predictions. But sadly, research funding is still being poured almost exclusively into competitor theories. References [i] T. Van Flandern (1978), ―A former asteroidal planet as the origin of comets‖, Icarus 36, 51-74. [ii] Z. Sekanina (1999), ―Detection of a satellite orbiting the nucleus of Comet Hale-Bopp (C/1995 O1)‖, Earth, Moon & Planets in press. [iii] T. Van Flandern (1993; 2nd edition 1999), Dark Matter, Missing Planets and New Comets, North Atlantic Books, Berkeley, 215-236; 178. [iv] T. Van Flandern (1992), ―Minor satellites and the Gaspra encounter‖, Asteroids, Comets, Meteors 1991, LPI, Houston, 609-612. [v] 3671 Dionysus (1997), Sci.News 152, 200; 45 Eugenia (1999), Science 284, 1099-1101. [vi] T. Van Flandern (1999), ―Status of ‗the NEAR challenge‘‖, MetaRes.Bull. 8, 31-32. Also at <http://metaresearch.org>. [vii] T. LeDuin, A.C. Levasseur-Rigourd & J.B. Renard (1993), ―Dust and gas brightness profiles in the GriggSkjellerup coma from OPE/Giotto‖, in Abstracts for IAU Symposium 160: Asteroids, Comets, Meteors 1993, Belgirate (Navara) Italy, 182. [viii] E. Marchis, H. Bochnhardt, O.R. Hainaut & D. Le Mignant (1999), ―Adaptive optics observations of the innermost coma of C/1995 O1: Are there a ‗Hale‘ and a ‗Bopp‘ in comet Hale-Bopp?‖, Astron.Astrophys. 349, 985-995. [ix] P.R. Weissman (1989), ―The impact history of the solar system: implications for the origin of atmospheres," in Origin and Evolution of Planetary and Satellite Atmospheres, S.K. Atreya, J.B. Pollack, and M.S. Matthews,

412

eds., Univ. of Arizona Press, Tucson, 247-249. [x] E.H. Christiansen & W.K. Hamblin (1995), Exploring the Planets, 2nd ed., Prentice Hall, Englewood Cliffs, NJ, 144. [xi] T.C. Van Flandern & R.S. Harrington (1976), ―A dynamical investigation of the conjecture that Mercury is an escaped satellite of Venus‖, Icarus 28, 435-440. [xii] R.S. Harrington & T.C. Van Flandern (1979), ―The satellites of Neptune and the origin of Pluto‖, Icarus 39, 131-136. [xiii] T. Van Flandern (1997), ―The original solar system‖, MetaRes.Bull. 6, 17-29. See also <http://metaresearch.org>. [xiv] W.H. Ramsey (1950), ―On the instability of small planetary cores (I)‖, Mon.Not.Roy.Astr.Soc. 110, 325338. [xv] (1998), EOS 79 (9/22), 451 & 456. See also <http://www.ans.org/pi/np/oklo/>. [xvi] T. Van Flandern (1996), ―Possible new properties of gravity‖, Astrophys.&SpaceSci. 244, 249-261. [xvii] (1999), Science 285, 1364-1365 & 1377-1379: [xviii] T. Van Flandern (1997), ―Comet Hale-Bopp update‖, MetaRes.Bull. 6, 29-32: [The author gratefully acknowledges Richard Hoagland of the Enterprise Mission for this argument.] [xix] E. Lyytinen (1999), ―Leonid predictions for the years 1999-2007 with the satellite model of comets‖, MetaRes.Bull. 8, 33-40; T. Van Flandern (1999), ―1999 Leonid meteor storm – How the predictions fared‖, MetaRes.Bull. 8, 59-63.

by Benjamin Fulford 7-10-7 from Rense Website The way Asians view Western history is astounding beyond imagination. We learn that everything we have been taught is a lie. We learn that we are being manipulated and herded like sheep by a secret elite. We learn that we live in a matrix of lies designed to keep us in slavery. The implications are so vast that it is hard to know where to begin. Ultimately, to really understand, we must go back to the beginnings of Western civilization. At the very dawn of history humans began farming along the banks of Euphrates river. People soon started digging canals. The resulting cornucopia created a population boom. Fights between alpha males escalated into a never-ending frenzy. From these constant battles for supremacy arose a tyrant who created a system for manipulating and controlling large masses of people. It was a system of laws combined with a system of mind control. His name was Hamurabi. His system of mind control was to create a book combining folk wisdom with propaganda. Because he could not be everywhere at once, he created the idea of an omniscient, omnipresent being that could see all and know all. In the book where this idea was introduced, Hamurabi had himself referred to as Abraham. Later a symbol of that god was created: it was an all seeing eye on the top of a pyramid. So, while the Mesopotamian people built on the idea of an almighty God, there also actually existed, behind the scenes, a bearded man on a throne with god-like powers over his people. To control and awe his people, great displays of miracles and wonders were engineered.

413

A special sect of slave drivers was created to control the people on behalf of the god-king. This was the origin of the Freemasons. It took place 5771 years ago. Later the tribe of the god-king invaded Egypt and the Masons added Egyptian slave driving technology to their arsenal. Thus started, over the millennia, a sort of parallel cultural evolution between a ruling elite and the unwashed masses. We saw the rise of a group of elite families that keep their rule over the ignorant through a combination of control over grain supplies (or money supplies), knowledge, information and finally, control over life and death. People who learned about this elite were either inducted into it, killed or neutralized by assorted other means such as bankruptcy or ridicule. There were many rebellions against these rulers. One notable one was by a person called Jesus Christ. He talked about things like men being born free and equal, about basic human dignity about the duty to protect the weakest members in society. Although he was executed for treason, his radical ideas spread like wildfire among the poor and down-trodden. When the Romans invaded Judea and scattered the Jews, the Masons began offering their services to other kings and despots. One faction of them eventually convinced a Roman emperor by the name of Constantine to compile a book that would both encompass the folk beliefs of his people and provide a way to herd them like sheep (The lord is my Shepherd). This was the birth of the Roman Catholic church. Over the years it expanded, absorbing ideas from other religions and folk beliefs along the way. Ideas that were not considered palatable were persecuted relentlessly in an effort to preserve and maintain a universal mental mono-culture. Religious Christianity and Judaism, by reflecting the folk-wisdom of the ages, really do represent the real God in a scientifically provable manner. They reflect the cumulative wisdom of 3.5 billion years of evolution. It is the wisdom of our ancestors, it must be treated with great respect. It is ancient life's understanding of the reality of the universe that God created. The ideas that people found they liked in the Bible were selected by a process of natural cultural selection. In other words, people responded to the parts of the Bible that reflected what was in their hearts and what their own experience of the real world told them. Thus the Celtic peoples were naturally and gradually assimilated into this culture (with a few holdouts like Halloween). Folk awareness of the secret controllers, and their determination to prevent them from doing evil was known as fighting the devil. The reformation of Martin Luther was a rebellion against the Catholic mono-culture and the system of thought control originating in Rome. Later, people with persecuted ideas found freedom in the New World and, as a result, America flourished as no civilization before. But, in parallel to this genuine religious feeling of the people, the secret manipulators also evolved increasingly sophisticated ways to control the masses. One group of people used an offshoot of the original Hamurabi school of Masonic mind control technology to create a large kingdom in central Asia. They were known as the Khazars. They were defeated by the Rus and Mongol empires and their elite class fled, with their treasure and their knowledge, into Europe and China. The ones who fled to China were forced to flee again to Japan after the Mongol Kublai Khan conquered China. The ones who fled to Europe curried favor with kings and princes and offered them their secret Masonic people-herding technology. Eventually a very elite group of them intermarried successfully with the royalty and became the ruling family of Europe. They were known as the Rothschilds and their secret rule of Europe continues to this day. Although they try to stay hidden and their past is filled with great evil, they also deserve much credit for helping make Europe and European culture so dominant in the world. One of their secrets was to drive the people into conflict and war, both to strengthen them through competition

414

and to profit from the sale of arms. Creating war also made the Celts easier to control because, in times of turmoil, people turn to their kings for protection. The Rothschilds used money looted from India to finance the American revolution. Their aim was to strengthen their hand against the King of England. That is why Freemasonry is so central to American history. There was true idealism in their American adventure at first. However, American Democracy proved to be unruly and hard to control. To keep the Americans under stricter discipline, they waged a 137-year battle to gain control of their currency. Control a people's money and you control their rations. It is the modern equivalent of keeping control over the keys to the granaries. When their agents got control of the U.S. Federal Reserve Board in 1913, they immediately began preparations for war. Armed with American wealth, they triggered World War I. They conned the peace-loving Americans into the war by sinking the Lusitania. They were also able to subdue their long-term nemesis, Imperial Russia, by creating the Soviet Union. When Germany was defeated they demanded, and got, punitive tribute payments. World War II was staged for several reasons: to reduce the world's population, to gain profits and to scare the Jews out of Europe and into Palestine. The Baron Rothschild (Adolf Hitler) got a little bit too ambitious and got off the long-term script of ruling the world from Mesopotamia and tried for an instant global empire with headquarters in Germany. At the end of World War II, the Masonic cabal tried to cement their control of the world by creating the United Nations. At the time, they controlled all 5 permanent Security Council members. They have since lost China and Russia. In America, the Rockefellers and their fellow robber barons began a long-term program to complete their enslavement of the American people. They quietly and systematically gained control of the media, the text-book publishing companies and, by spreading their wealth liberally and strategically, were able to distort education. Their biggest con-job was to promote the so-called science of economics. Their so-called economics is Babylonian slave driving technology. It is essentially a mechanism for looting the people of their money. For example, Americans have had a certain mantra drummed into their heads nearly constantly for decades: government is bad, business is good. Think about it: government represents the people, business represents the rich. Maximizing shareholder value means increasing payments of tribute to the slave-driving class. Middle-class incomes have been driven down and both parents in a family are being forced to work in order to maximize tribute payments from the masses. It also forces parents to send their children to communal brainwashing institutes at an earlier, more receptive age. A big turning point in the enslavement of the Americans was the broadcast of the War of the Worlds in 1938. What they learned from that is that if people will believe in a space alien invasion based on a radio play, they can be made to believe in practically anything. The age of television became the age of mass-brainwashing. A few would-be liberators, like John F. Kennedy and Martin Luther King, were assassinated in order to prevent the Americans from regaining their freedom. Today the empire of the Babylonian slave-drivers is under threat like never before. First of all, large masses of humanity freed themselves from a form of Masonic slavery known as Colonialism. These people then began to gain both economic and intellectual power. The biggest threat now is the rise of China and India. The 10,000 illuminati are now outnumbered by the humans they want to enslave by a ratio of close to 700,000 to one. With non-controlled humanity gaining in economic, military and intellectual power, the illuminati feel extremely scared and vulnerable. Cultures not under direct illuminati control now account for 83% of the World's population and over 60% of its wealth. To deal with this situation, David Rockefeller and the descendants of J.P. Morgan and Averil Harriman (including the Bush family) cooked up an incredibly horrendous scheme to slaughter billions of the world's free people and then take advantage of the trauma of slaughter to enslave the rest. The plan calls for an artificial Armageddon to be launched that would start with a never ending "war on terror," followed by plagues, famine and possibly even a fake, and very lethal, alien invasion fleet. The plan was so evil that it provoked a split in the illuminati ranks. A rebel group, centered around Jay Rockefeller and most of the Rothschilds, tried to take power from David Rockefeller and his clique with a so-

415

called war on Global Warming. The plan was to neutralize one of the David Rockefeller clique's main sources of power: their control over oil. The Rothschilds also refused to finance the war in Iraq. Since their headquarters are in Europe (the BIS) they decided instead to try to turn the EU into a Babylonian style world monarchy. To finance David's insane campaign, the Japanese people have been forced to work harder for lower pay. To maximize tribute payments from the Japanese, David Rockefeller also forced the Japanese government to hand him control of their entire banking system. The Japanese government tried to refuse and were threatened into submission with a new array of high-tech weaponry, including, if you can believe this, a weapon that caused an earthquake in Niigata Japan. However, despite Japanese money, the plan is coming apart at the seams and threatening to end the entire illuminati long-term campaign to enslave humanity. The war in Iraq turned into a disaster. People caught on that 911 was an inside job. Vladimir Putin kicked them out of Russia. The David Rockefeller faction now only really control North America and England. And now that the Chinese secret societies have found out about race-specific diseases being aimed at them, they will start assassinating the entire David Rockefeller faction unless this criminally insane plan is called off. What the whole world really hopes for is that the American people will free themselves before this madness can proceed any further. All they would have to do is arrest about a dozen of the most senior members of the David Rockefeller faction, starting with the old man himself. My sources for this account include a broad array of extremely senior Japanese, Chinese and Russian government officials.

by Joan D'Arc from PlanetXVideo Website According to the harmonic rule known as Bode's Law, a planet should exist between Mars and Jupiter - some 260 million miles from the Sun. Beginning in 1801, tiny rock and metallic objects were discovered to be orbiting the Sun at about this distance. Since then, several hundred thousand large asteroids have been catalogued, and it is estimated that there are more than a million 1 km asteroids. Was the Third Rock from the Sun Once the Fifth Rock from the Sun? Stretched out at a distance of 205 to 300 million miles from the Sun, this band is known as the Asteroid Belt. The asteroids range in size from Ceres, which has a diameter of about 1000 km, down to the size of pebbles. If the estimated total mass of all the asteroids was gathered into a single object, the object would total about 1,500 kilometers (932 miles) across - less than half the diameter of the Earth's moon. Atronomer H. Olbers discovered the second asteroid, Pallas, in 1802, and the fourth asteroid, Vesta, in 1807. In his time, Olbers thought these bodies were fragments of a planet that had exploded. Another generally accepted theory suggests the asteroids are the remains of a planet that was destroyed in a massive collision. Nonetheless, it had earlier become evident that much of the material of this 'missing planet' had been pulled into the orbits of Earth, Mars and Jupiter as either meteors or orbiting satellites. Among catastrophists there is substantial disagreement on the matter of the "missing" fifth Planet from the Sun, in the place of which lies the Great Band, the debris of an enormous planet which the Sumerians knew as Tiamat. There are various opinions on what caused the Asteroid Belt; for instance, Tom van Flandern's Exploded Planet Hypothesis in Dark Matter, Missing Planets and New Comets, asserts that a former major planet between Mars and Jupiter exploded about 65 million years ago. Van Flandern believes this event is the origin of the great bombardment of comets and asteroids which ended the reign of the dinosaurs on Earth. However, according to Zecharia Sitchin in The Twelfth Planet, written

416

accounts left by the lost Sumerian civilization state that Tiamat isn't missing, it just moved shop. Tiamat is the planet on which we are standing right now. This article will discuss two anomalies that suggest the Earth was once further away from the Sun, suggesting that prior to a grand cataclysm described in the Babylonian Enuma elish, the Earth was the planet which the Sumerians called Tiamat. According to Sumerian/Babylonian cosmogony (cosmic genesis), the fifth Planet from the Sun, Tiamat, was shunted to third position by a calamitous event, one now well known by followers of Planet X Theory. First, a quick overview of the Sumerian/Babylonian story of Tiamat is in order. Nibiru: The Retrograde Interloper Ancient Sumerian texts indicate that Tiamat was struck by a large planet, which moved it into its present orbit, and also created the Earth's moon and the Asteroid Belt. In his books, The Twelfth Planet and The Cosmic Code, Zecharia Sitchin outlines this "celestial battle" as described in the Babylonian text Enuma elish. The planet "Marduk" (the Sumerian "Nibiru"), as it came into the solar system on its 3,600-year clockwise (retrograde) elliptical course, struck Tiamat, which was moving in its ordained counterclockwise orbit. According to Sitchin's well-known translations, one of Marduk's satellites struck Tiamat first, followed by two more of Marduk's moons. Then Marduk itself, an enormous cosmic entity, struck Tiamat, smashing one half of the planet into pieces, which became what the Sumerians called the Great Band. The remaining half of the planet, which was struck by a smaller moon of Marduk, was catapulted into a new orbit, along with a chunk of material which became its moon. According to the Enuma elish, Tiamat's original moons were dispersed, many changing the direction of their orbits and rotations. There is indeed evidence of this great cataclysm in our solar system today. Tom van Flandern, a specialist in Celestial Mechanics at the US Naval Observatory, has suggested that the great rift on Mars may be the impact site of a former moon, the moons of Neptune show evidence of violent disruption, Mercury was originally a moon of Venus, Mars once had many more moons, and Pluto and Charon are escaped moons of Neptune. Van Flandern finds the retrograde rotation of Venus peculiar, he believes that our moon originated from the Pacific Basin of the Earth, and he agrees that there is probably an undiscovered planet beyond Pluto which belongs to our solar system. In addition, Hubble recently investigated one of the largest asteroids, Vesta, and found evidence of differentiated layers similar to the terrestrial planets, distinctive light and dark areas like the face of our moon, and a geology similar to the Earth, including evidence of ancient lava flows. Impossible Knowledge Sitchin believes that the "impossible knowledge" of the Sumerians was imparted to them by "Anunnaki" space travelers in a series of texts forming the basis of ancient science and religion, and was translated into many languages, including Greek and biblical Hebrew. According to Sitchin, all ancient mythologies stem from this original knowledge imparted to earthlings by spacefaring ETI hailing from this wayward bowling ball, Nibiru. According to Sitchin, the Anunnaki called our planet ERIDU, meaning "Home away from Home." Sitchin also argues in The Cosmic Code that the Anunnaki used their detailed sky charts to group the stars into constellations, and then honored their leaders by naming the constellations after them. Thus, the Sumerian god EA, ("Whose Home is Water") was honored by the zodiacal signs of Aquarius and Pisces, and the "priests who oversaw his worship" were dressed as Fishmen. Enlil, the strong-headed one, was honored by the sign of Taurus. Ninmah was Virgo. The warrior Ninurta was Sagittarius. Over time, Sitchin explains, as second and third generation Anunnaki 'gods' joined the scene on Earth, "all the twelve zodiacal constellations were assigned to Anunnaki counterparts." He argues, "not men, but the gods, devised the zodiac." The continent that the ancients called Pangea likely represents the prehistoric truth regarding the land formation on the Earth after it was involved in this collision. Over time, the continents then drifted to where they are now.

417

As Sitchin points out, Earth's largest landmasses are mostly on one side and the oceans take up the rest of the planet. Looking at the Earth's globe from a distance, if you took the water away, what's left is a "cleaved planet," which is the meaning of "KI" - the Sumerian word for the present embodiment of Earth. According to the Enuma elish, the Earth came to rest as the third Rock from the Sun after this watery calamity. Here is where the Biblical genesis tale picks up the story, only telling it as a beginning, at the point where the waters of these two great bodies separated in the firmament, the waters belonging to two worlds going bump in the night. Current advances in astronomy have, in fact, corroborated certain aspects of this tale. Planet X in the News Mathematical irregularities in the orbits of the outer planets, in particular, strange wobbles and gravitational anomalies noted in the orbits of Uranus, Neptune and Pluto, have prompted astronomers over the past hundred years to search for a large planetary body in the outer solar system. Based on mathematical evidence, astronomers have been so sure of the reality of this planet that they named it Planet X. The name stands for the tenth planet, as well as the mathematical symbol for an unknown quantity. (see Joan d'Arc, "Planet X - Is a Runaway Wrecking Ball Part of Our Solar System?")     o Many articles have been written about Planet X over the last twenty years. On June 17, 1982, a NASA press release from Ames Research Center officially recognized the possibility of "some kind of mystery object" beyond the outermost planets. Astronomy magazine published an article in December of 1981 entitled "Search for the Tenth Planet," and another article in October of 1982 entitled "Searching for a Tenth Planet." Newsweek covered the story of Planet X on June 28, 1982 in an article entitled "Does the Sun Have a Dark Companion?" This article implied that the tenth planet was a twin sun, stating that such a, "dark companion could produce the unseen force that seems to tug at Uranus and Neptune, speeding them up at one point in their orbits and holding them back as they pass... the best bet is a dark star orbiting at least 50 billion miles beyond Pluto... It is most likely either a brown dwarf, or a neutron star." Andy Lloyd later went on to more than speculate that we live in a binary star system. The Washington Post covered the story of Planet X on the front page on December 31, 1983 called "Mystery Heavenly Body Discovered." This story reported that the Infrared Astronomical Satellite (IRAS) detected heat from an object about fifty billion miles away. A NASA/ARC press release published in Newsweek on July 13, 1987 disclosed that, "an eccentric 10th planet may or may not be orbiting the Sun." The article stated that NASA research scientist John Anderson, "has a hunch Planet X is out there, though nowhere near the other nine." The article concluded, "if he is right, two of the most intriguing puzzles of space science might be solved: what caused mysterious irregularities in the orbits of Uranus and Neptune during the 19th Century. And what killed off the dinosaurs 26 million (sic) [actually 65 million] years ago." This brings us quite neatly to the first anomaly which suggests the Earth was the late great Planet Tiamat. The Magan Text from Jasen'sLairOfDarkness Website This poem is, in effect, the backbone of the entire mythos of the Necronomicon. . Basically, one could define it as a paraphrased version of the Creation Epic of Sumer. Despite its incompleteness (compared to the actual Sumerian creation story), it boasts detailed accounts of the war between the Ancient Ones and the Elder Gods, the slaying of Tiamat by Marduk, and Inanna's descent to the Underworld,-- an event that was rather obviously copied, glossed over and transferred by the early Christians for their own purpose. . The original was separated into five sections, three of which are titled; it has been retained this structure in this transcription. The Mad Arab tells us, before quoting this text, that the uninitiated should not read this, as it has "caused madness in men and in beasts."

      o

418

However, the opinion that only through knowledge can we defeat our enemies, should not be forgotten. Apparently, there has been some debate as to the origin of the poem's title: some believe it refers to the Land of Magan which was said to lie to the west of Sumer. Subsequently, it became synonymous with the "Place of Death" as the sun sets in the west. . But whatever the real reason, taken in the context of the poem's message, "Place of Death" seems like a valid interpretation. THE verses here following come from the secret text of some of the priests of a cult which is all that is left of the Old Faith that existed before Babylon was built, and it was originally in their tongue, but I have put it into the Golden Speech of my country so that you may understand it. I came upon this text in my early wanderings in the region of the Seven Fabled Cities of UR, which are no more, and it tells of the War between the Gods that took place in a time beyond the memory of man. And the horrors and ugliness that the Priest will encounter in his Rites are herein described, and their reasons, and their natures, and Essences. And the Number of the Lines is Sacred, and the Words are Sacred, and are most potent charms against the Evil Ones. And surely some Magicians of the country do write them on parchment or clay, or on pottery, or in the air, that they might be efficacious thereby, and that the Gods will remember the words of the Covenant. I copied these words down in my tongue and kept them faithfully these many years, and my own copy will go with me to the place where I will go when my Spirit is torn from the body. But heed these words well, and remember! For remembering is the most important and most potent magick, being the Remembrance of Things Past and the Remembrance of Things to Come, which is the same Memory. And do not show this text to the uninitiated, for it hath caused madness, in men and in beasts. The Text I THE MAGAN TEXT Hearken, and Remember! In the Name of ANU, Remember! In the Name of ENLIL, Remember! In the Name of ENKI, Remember! When on High the Heavens had not been named, The Earth had not been named, And Naught existed but the Seas of ABSU, The Ancient One, And MUMMU TIAMAT, the Ancient One Who bore them all, Their Waters as One Water. At this time, before the ELDER GODS had been brought forth, Uncalled by Name, Their destinies unknown and undetermined, Then it was that the Gods were formed within the Ancient Ones. LLMU and LLAAMU were brought forth and called by Name, And for Ages they grew in age and bearing. ANSHAR and KISHAR were brought forth, And brought forth ANU Who begat NUDIMMUD, Our Master ENKI, Who has no rival among the Gods. Remember! The Elder Ones came together They disturbed TIAMAT, the Ancient One, as they surged back and forth. Yea, they troubled the belly of TIAMAT By their Rebellion in the abode of Heaven. ABSU could not lessen their clamour TIAMAT was speechless at their ways. Their doings were loathsome unto the Ancient Ones. ABSU rose up to slay the Elder Gods by stealth. With magick charm and spell ABSU fought, But was slain by the sorcery of the Elder Gods. And it was their first victory. His body was lain in an empty Space In a crevice of the heavens Hid He was lain, But his blood cried out to the Abode of Heaven. TIAMAT Enraged Filled with an Evil Motion Said Let us make Monsters That they may go out and do battle Against these Sons of Iniquity

419

The murderous offspring who have destroyed A God. HUBUR arose, She who fashioneth all things, And possessor of Magick like unto Our Master. She added matchless weapons to the arsenals of the Ancient Ones, She bore Monster-Serpents Sharp of tooth, long of fang, She filled their bodies with venom for blood Roaring dragons she has clothed with Terror Has crowned them with Halos, making them as Gods, So that he who beholds them shall perish And, that, with their bodies reared up None might turn them back. She summoned the Viper, the Dragon, and the Winged Bull, The Great Lion, the Mad-God, and the ScorpionMan. Mighty rabid Demons, Feathered-Serpents, the Horse-Man, Bearing weapons that spare no Fearless in Battle, Charmed with the spells of ancient sorcery, . . . withal Eleven of this kind she brought forth With KINGU as Leader of the Minions. Remember! ENKI Our Master Fearing defeat, summoned his Son MARDUK Summoned his Son The Son of Magick Told him the Secret Name The Secret Number The Secret Shape Whereby he might do battle With the Ancient Horde And be victorious. MARDUK KURIOS! Brightest Star among the Stars Strongest God among the Gods Son of Magick and the Sword Child of Wisdom and the Word Knower of the Secret Name Knower of the Secret Number Knower of the Secret Shape He armed himself with the Disc of Power In chariots of Fire he went forth With a shouting Voice he called the Spell With a Blazing Flame he filled his Body Dragons, Vipers, all fell down Lions, Horse-Men, all were slain. The Mighty creatures of HUBUR were slain

The Spells, the Charms, the Sorcery were broken. Naught but TIAMAT remained. The Great Serpent, the Enormous Worm The Snake with iron teeth The Snake with sharpened claw The Snake with Eyes of Death, She lunged at MARDUK With a roar With a curse She lunged. MARDUK struck with the Disc of Power Blinded TIAMAT's Eyes of Death The Monster heaved and raised its back Struck forth in all directions Spitting ancient words of Power Screamed the ancient incantations MARDUK struck again and blew An Evil Wind into her body Which filled the raging, wicked Serpent MARDUK shot between her jaws The Charmed arrow of ENKI's Magick MARDUK struck again and severed The head of TIAMAT from its body. And all was silent. Remember! MARDUK Victor Took the Tablets of Destiny Unbidden Hung them around his neck. Acclaimed of the Elder Gods was he. First among the Elder Ones was he. He split the sundered TIAMAT in twain And fashioned the heavens and the earth, With a Gate to keep the Ancient Ones Without. With a Gate whose Key is hid forever Save to the Sons of MARDUK Save to the Followers of Our Master ENKI First in Magick among the Gods. From the Blood of KINGU he fashioned Man. He constructed Watchtowers for the Elder Gods Fixing their astral bodies as constellations That they may watch the Gate of ABSU The Gate of TIAMAT they watch The Gate of KINGU they oversee The Gate whose Guardian is IAK SAKKAK they bind. All the Elder Powers resist The Force of Ancient Artistry The Magick Spell of the Oldest Ones The Incantation of the Primal Power The Mountain KUR, the Serpent God The Mountain MASHU, that of Magick

420

The Dead KUTULU, Dead but Dreaming TIAMAT, Dead but Dreaming ABSU, KINGU, Dead but Dreaming And shall their generation come again? WE ARE THE LOST ONES From a Time before Time From a Land beyond the Stars From the Age when ANU walked the earth In company of Bright Angels. We have survived the first War Between the Powers of the Gods And have seen the wrath of the Ancient Ones Dark Angels Vent upon the Earth WE ARE FROM A RACE BEYOND THE WANDERERS OF NIGHT. We have survived the Age when ABSU ruled the Earth And the Power destroyed out generations. We have survived on tops of mountains And beneath the feet of mountains And have spoken with the Scorpions In allegiance and were betrayed. And TIAMAT has promised us nevermore to attack With water and with wind. But the Gods are forgetful. Beneath the Seas of NAR MATTARU Beneath the Seas of the Earth, NAR MATTARU Beneath the World lays sleeping The God of Anger, Dead but Dreaming The God of CUTHALU, Dead but Dreaming! The Lord of KUR, calm but thunderous! The One-Eyes Sword, cold but burning! He who awakens Him calls the ancient Vengeance of the Elder Ones The Seven Glorious Gods of the Seven Glorious Cities Upon himself and upon the World And old vengeance . . . Know that our years are the years of War And our days are measured as battles And every hour is a Life Lost to the Outside Those from Without Have builded up charnel houses To nourish the fiends of TIAMAT And the Blood of the weakest here Is libation unto TIAMAT Queen of the Ghouls Wreaker of Pain And to invoke her The Red Water of Life Need be split on a stone The stone struck with a sword That hath slain eleven men Sacrifices to HUBUR

So that the Strike ringeth out And call TIAMAT from Her slumber From her sleep in the Caverns Of the Earth. And none may dare entreat further For to invoke Death is to utter The final prayer.

II Of the Generations of the Ancient Ones UTUKK XUL The account of the generations Of the Ancient Ones here rendered Of the generations of the Ancient Ones Here remembered. Cold and Rain that erode all things They are the Evil Spirits In the creation of ANU spawned Plague Gods PAZUZU And the Beloved Sons of ENG The Offspring of NINNKIGAL Rending in pieces on high Bringing destruction below They are Children of the Underworld Loudly roaring on high Gibbering loathsomely below They are the bitter venom of the Gods. The great storms directed from heaven Those are they The Owl, Messenger of UGGI Lord of Death Those they are THEY ARE THE CHILDREN BORN OF EARTH THAT IN THE CREATION OF ANU WERE SPAWNED. The highest walls The thickest walls The strongest walls Like a flood they pass From house to house They ravage No door can shut them out No bolt can turn them back Through the door like snakes they slide Through the bolts like winds they blow Pulling the wife from the embrace of the husband Snatching the child from the loins of man Banishing the man from his home, his land THEY ARE THE BURNING PAIN THAT PRESSETH ITSELF ON THE BACK OF MAN.

421

THEY ARE GHOULS The spirit of the harlot that hath died in the streets The spirit of the woman that hath died in childbirth The spirit of the woman that hath dies, weeping with a babe at the breast The spirit of an evil man One that haunteth the streets Or one that haunteth the bed. They are Seven! Seven are they! Those Seven were born in the Mountains of MASHU Called Magick They dwell within the Caverns of the Earth Amid the desolate places of the Earth they live Amid the places between The Places Unknown in heaven and in earth They are arrayed in terror Among the Elder Gods there is no knowledge of them They have no name Not in heaven Nor on earth They ride over the Mountain of Sunset And on the Mountain of Dawn they cry Through the Caverns of the Earth they creep Amid the desolate places of the Earth they lie Nowhere are they known Not in heaven Nor in the Earth Are they discovered For their place is outside our place And between the angles of the Earth They lie in wait Crouching for the Sacrifice THEY ARE THEY CHILDREN OF THE UNDERWORLD. Falling like rain from the sky Issuing like mist from the earth Doors do not stop them Bolts do not stop them They glide in at the doors like serpents They enter by the windows like the wind IDPA they are, entering by the head NAMTAR they are, entering by the heart UTUK they are, entering by the brow ALAL they are, entering by the chest GIGIM they are, seizing the bowels TELAL they are, grasping the hand URUKU they are, giant Larvae, feeding on the Blood They are Seven! Seven are They! They seize all the towers From UR to NIPPUR Yet UR knows them not

Yet NIPPUR does not know them They have brought down the mighty Of all the mighty Cities of man Yet man knows them not Yes the Cities do not know them They have struck down the forests of the East And have flooded the Lands of the West Yet the East knows them not Yet the West does not know them They are a hand grasping at the neck Yet the neck does not know them And man knows them not. Their words are Unwritten Their numbers are Unknown Their shapes are all Shapes Their habitations The desolate places where their Rites are performed Their habitations The haunts of man where a sacrifice has been offered Their habitations The lands here And cities here And the lands between the lands The cities between the cities In spaces no man has ever walked In KURNUDE The country from whence no traveller returns At EKURBAD In the altar of the Temple of the Dead And at GI UMUNA At their Mother's breast At the Foundations of CHAOS In the ARALIYA of MUMMU-TIAMAT And at the Gates Of IAK SAKKAK! SPIRIT OF THE AIR, REMEMBER! SPIRIT OF THE EARTH, REMEMBER!

III Of the Forgotten Generations of Man And was not Man created from the blood of KINGU Commander of the hordes of the Ancient Ones? Does not man possess in his spirit The sees of rebellion against the Elder Gods? And the blood of Man is the Blood of Vengeance And the blood of Man is the Spirit of Vengeance And the Power of Man is the Power of the Ancient Ones And this is the Covenant For, lo! The Elder Gods possess the Sign By which the Powers of the Ancient Ones are turned back But Man possesses the Sign

422

And the Number And the Shape To summon the Blood of his Parents. And this is the Covenant Created by the Elder Gods From the Blood of the Ancient Ones Man is the Key by which The Gate if IAK SAKKAK may be flung wide By which the Ancient Ones Seek their Vengeance Upon the face of the Earth Against the Offspring of MARDUK. For what is new Came from that which is old And what is old Shall replace that which is new And once again the Ancient Ones Shall rule upon the face of the Earth! And this is too the Covenant!

NINNGHIZHIDDA Stood fast. And ISHTAR spoke unto him NINNGHIZHIDDA! Serpent of the Deep! NINNGHIZHIDDA! Horned Serpent of the Deep! NINNGHIZHIDDA! Plumed Serpent of the Deep! Open! Open the Door that I may enter! NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Remember! In the Name of our Father before the Flight, ENKI, Lord and Master of Magicians Open the Door that I may enter! Open Lest I attack the Door Lest I break apart its bars Lest I attack the Barrier Lest I take its walls by force Open the Door Open Wide the Gate Lest I cause the Dead to rise! I will raise up the Dead! I will cause the Dead to rise and devour the living! Open the Door Lest I cause the Dead to outnumber the Living! NINNGHIZHIDDA, Spirit of the Deep, Watcher of the Gate, Open! NINNGHIZHIDDA The Great Serpent Coiled back on itself And answered ISHTAR Lady Queen among the Gods I go before my Mistress ERESHKIGAL Before the Queen of Death I will announce Thee. And NINNGHIZHIDDA Horned Serpent Approached the Lady ERESHKIGAL And said: Behold, ISHTAR, Thy Sister Queen among the Gods Stands before the Gate! Daughter of SIN, Mistress of ENKI She waits. And ERESHKIGAL was pale with fear. The Dark Waters stirred. Go, Watcher of the Gate. Go, NINNGHIZHIDDA, Watcher of the Gate, Open the Door to ISHTAR And treat Her as it is written In the Ancient Covenant.

IV Of the Sleep of ISHTAR Yet ISHTAR Queen of Heaven Bright Light of Nights Mistress of the Gods Set her mind in that direction From Above she set her mind, To Below she set her mind From the Heavens she set forth To the Abyss Out of the Gates of the Living To enter the Gates of Death Out of the Lands we know Into the Lands we know not To the Land of No Return To the Land of Queen ERESHKIGAL ISHTAR, Queen of Heavens, she set her mind ISHTAR, Daughter of SIN, she set forth To the Black Earth, the Land of CUTHA She set forth To the House of No Return she set her foot Upon the Road whence None Return She set her foot To the Cave, forever unlit Where bowls of clay are heaped upon the alter Where bowls of dust are the food Of residents clothed only in wings To ABSU ISHTAR set forth. Where sleeps the dread CUTHALU ISHTAR set forth. The Watcher Stood fast. The Watcher

423

And NINNGHIZHIDDA loosed the bolt from the hatch And Darkness fell upon ISHTAR The Dark Waters rose and carried the Goddess of Light To the Realms of the Night. And the Serpent spoke: Enter Queen of Heaven of the Great Above That KUR may rejoice That CUTHA may give praise That KUTU may smile. Enter That KUTULU may be pleased at Thy presence And ISHTAR entered. And there are Seven gates and Seven Decrees. At the First Gate NINGHIZHIDDA removed the Crown The Great Crown of Her head he took away And ISHTAR asked Why, Serpent, has thou removed my First Jewel? And the Serpent answered Thus is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time, The Rules of the Lady of KUTU. Enter the First Gate. And the Second Gate NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Wand The Wand of Lapis Lazuli he took away And ISHTAR asked Why, NETI, has thou removed my Second Jewel? And NETI answered Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time The Decrees of the Lady of KUTU. Enter the Second Gate. At the Third Gate NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels The Jewels around her neck he took away And ISHTAR asked Why, Gatekeeper, has thou removed my Third Jewel? And the Gatekeeper answered Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time, The Decrees of the Lady of KUTU Enter the Third Gate. At the Fourth Gate NINGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels The Jewels on her breast he took away And ISHTAR asked Why, Guardian of the Outer, has thou removed my Fourth Jewel? And the Guardian answered

Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time, The Rules of the Lady of KUTU. Enter the Fourth Gate. At the Fifth Gate NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels The Belt of Jewels around her hips he took away And ISHTAR asked Why, Watcher of the Forbidden Entrance, hast thou removed my Fifth Jewel? And the Watcher answered Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time, The Rules of the Lady of KUTUK. Enter the Fifth Gate. At the Sixth Gate NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels The Jewels around her wrists And the Jewels around her ankles he took away. And ISHTAR asked Why, NINNKIGAL, hast thou removed my Sixth Jewel? And NINKIGAL answered Thus it is, the ancient Covenant, set down before Time, The Decrees of Lady of KUTU. Enter the Sixth Gate. At the Seventh Gate NINNGHIZHIDDA removed the Jewels The Jewelled Robes of ISHTAR he took away. ISHTAR, without protection, without safety, ISHTAR, without talisman or amulet, asked Why, Messenger of the Ancient Ones, hast thou removed my Seventh Jewel? And the Messenger of the Ancient Ones replied Thus it is, the Covenant of Old, set down before Time, The Rules of the Lady of KUTU. Enter the Seventh Gate and behold the Nether World.

ISHTAR had descended to the Land of KUR To the Depths of CUTHA she went down. Having lost her Seven Talisman of the Upper Worlds Having lost her Seven Powers of the Land of the Living Without Food of Life or Water of Life She appeared before ERESHKIGAL, Mistress of Death. ERESHKIGAL screamed at Her presence. ISHTAR raised up Her arm. ERESHKIGAL summoned NAMMTAR The Magician NAMMTAR Saying these words she spoke to him

424

Go! Imprison her! Bind her in Darkness! Chain her in the Sea below the Seas! Release against her the Seven ANUNNAKI! Release against her the Sixty Demons! Against her eyes, the demons of the eyes! Against her sides, the demons of the sides! Against her heart, the demons of the heart! Against her feet, the demons of the feet! Against her head, the demons of the head! Against her entire body, the demons the KUR! And the demons tore at her, from every side. And the ANUNNAKI, Dread Judges Seven Lords of the Underworld Drew Around Her Faceless Gods of ABSU They stared Fixed her with the Eye of Death Withe the Glance of Death They killed her And hung her like a corpse from a stake The sixty demons tearing her limbs from her sides Her eyes from her head Her ears from her skull. ERESHKIGAL rejoiced. Blind AZAG-THOTH rejoiced IAK SAKKAK rejoiced ISHNIGGARRAB rejoiced KUTULU rejoiced The MASKIM gave praise to the Queen of Death The GIGIM gave praise to ERESHKIGAL, Queen of Death. And the Elder Ones were rent with fear. Our Father ENKI Lord of Magick Receiving word by NINSHUBUR ISHTAR's servant NINSHUBUR He hears of ISHTAR's Sleep In the House of Death He hears how GANZIR has been Opened How the Face of Abyss Opened wide its mouth And swallowed the Queen of Heaven Queen of the Rising of the Sun. And ENKI summoned forth clay And ENKI summoned forth wind And from the clay and from the wind ANKI fashioned two Elementals He fashioned the KURGARRU, spirit of the Earth, He fashioned the KALATURRU, spirit of the Seas, To the KURGARRU he gave the Food of Life To the KALATURRU he gave the Water of Life And to these images he spoke aloud Arise, KALATURRU, Spirit of the Seas

Arise, and set thy feet to that Gate GANZIR To the Gate of the Underworld The Land of No Return Set thine eyes The Seven Gates shall open for thee No spell shall keep thee out For my Number is upon you. Take the bag of the Food of Life Take the bag of the Water of Life And ERESHKIGAL shall not raise her arm against you ERESHKIGAL SHALL HAVE NO POWER OVER YOU. Find the corpse of INANNA Find the corpse of ISHTAR our Queen And sprinkle the Food of Life, Sixty Times And sprinkle the Water of Life, Sixty Times Sixty Times the Food of Life and the Water of Life Sprinkle upon her body And truly ISHTAR will rise. With giant wings And scales like serpents The two elementals flew to that Gate Invisible NINNGHIZHIDDA saw them not Invisible They passes the Seven Watchers With haste they entered the Palace of Death And they beheld several terrible sights. The demons of all the Abyss lay there Dead but Dreaming, they clung to the walls Of the House of Death Faceless and terrible The ANUNNAKI stared out Blind and Mad AZAG-THOTH reared up The Eye on the Throne opened The Dark Waters stirred The Gates of Lapis Lazuli glistened In the darkness Unseen Monsters Spawned at the Dawn of Ages Spawned in the Battle of MARDUK and TIAMAT Spawned in HUBUR With the Sign of HUBUR Lead by KINGU . . . With haste they fled Through the Palace of Death Stopping only at the corpse of ISHTAR The Beautiful Queen Mistress of the Gods Lady of all the Harlots of UR Bright Shining One of the Heavens Beloved of ENKI Lay hung and bleeding

425

From a thousand fatal wounds. ERESHKIGAL Sensing their presence Cried out. KUGAARU Armed with Fire Looked upon the Queen of Corpses with the Ray of Fire KALATURRU Armed with Flame Looked upon the Queen of the Graves With the Rays of Flame. And ERESHKIGAL Mighty in CUTHA Turned her face Upon the corpse of INANNA Sixty times they sprinkled The Water of Life of ENKI Upon the corpse of ISHTAR Sixty times they sprinkled The Food of Life of ENKI Upon the corpse Hung from a stake They directed the Spirit of Life INANNA AROSE. The Dark Waters trembled and roiled. AZAG-THOTH screamed upon his throne CUTHALU lurched forth from his sleep ISHNIGARRAB fled the Palace of Death IAK SAKKAK trembled in fear and hate The ANUNNAKI fled their thrones The Eye upon the Throne took flight ERESHKIGAL roared and summoned NAMMTAR The Magician NAMMRAR she called But not for pursuit But for protection. INANNA ascended from the Underworld. With the winged elementals she fled the Gates Of GANZIR and NETI she fled And verily The Dead fled ahead of her. When through the First Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her jewelled robes. When through the Second Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her jewelled bracelets. When through the Third Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her jewelled belt. When through the Fourth Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her jewelled necklace. When through the Fifth Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her Belt of Jewels. When through the Sixth Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her Wand of Lapis When through the Seventh Gate they fled ISHTAR took back her jewelled crown. And the Demons rose And the Spirits of the Dead And went with her out of the Gates Looking neither right nor left Walking in front and behind They went with ISHTAR from the Gate of GANZIR Out of the Netherworld they accompanied her And ERESHKIGAL Scorned Queen of the Abyss Wherein All Are Drowned Pronounced a Curse Solemn and Powerful Against the Queen of the Rising of the Sun And NAMMTAR gave it form. When the Lover of ISHTAR Beloved of the Queen of Heaven Goes down before me Goes through the Gate of GANZIR To the House of Death When with him the wailing people come The weeping woman and the wailing man When DUMUZI is slain and buried MAY THE DEAD RISE AND SMELL THE INCENSE!

V Stoop not down, therefore, Unto the Darkly Shining World Where the ABSU lies in Dark Waters And CUTHALU sleeps and dreams Stoop not down, therefore, For an Abyss lies beneath the World Reached by a descending Ladder That hath Seven Steps Reached by a descending Pathway That hath Seven Gates And therein is established The Throne Of an Evil and Fatal Force. For from the Cavities of the World Leaps forth the Evil Demon The Evil God The Evil Genius

426

The Evil Ensnarer The Evil Phantom The Evil Devil The Evil Larvae

Showing no true Signs Unto mortal Man. AND THE DEAD WILL RISE AND SMELL THE INCENSE!

by D. Wilcock CONVERGENCE THE BOOK THAT PUTS IT ALL TOGETHER SCIENTIFIC PROOF FOR THE GREATEST MOMENT OF ALL TIME Completed 3.8.99 from PrinsVortex Website Looking back at all we have gathered so far, it is obvious to conclude that the Great Cycle is affected and caused by planetary conjunctions, especially of the largest planets, and that this is what causes our effects. But wait... didn‘t we just say before that this cycle measured the sunspots? Didn‘t we also say that the effects of this cycle caused the Earth‘s poles to wobble in a regular fashion? Right. You‘re starting to get it. There is a mutual interdependence between all of these measurements that suggests a greater astrology, associated with the Sun being a living, "breathing" multidimensional "entity." What we are now about to look into is even more of Chatelain‘s pioneering yet forgotten research. We will show his discovery of an even larger cycle, which has equally profound implications to the "Breath" of the Sun. This quote is directly from the beginning of the first chapter of Ancestors. FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS astrologers and mathematicians have been greatly impressed by the majestic regularity of the stars moving in the skies. For millenniums they tried hard to discover the secrets of this marvelous clock. These skywatchers realized that a very long period of time, one probably encompassing millions of years, had to exist that would represent in even numbers the revolutions of all the celestial objects. At the end of such a constant period, all the bodies of the firmament would again find themselves in their original positions on the band of the zodiac. These astrologers and mathematicians called this time span the "Great Constant" or the "Great Year." [They] did not know that indeed this number existed and had been calculated tens of thousands of years before their time to be used by early civilizations but then lost and forgotten as cataclysmic natural disasters and wars destroyed one civilization after another. The astrologers tried in vain to find the Great Constant and finally gave up. But now, by a chain of strange coincidences, this magical number has been found on an old clay tablet from Nineveh. As Chatelain just indicated, this huge cycle came off of Sumerian clay tablets, which were found in the burned - down remains of the Library of King Assurbanipal in Nineveh. This library was discovered in the ruins of the Assyrian civilization, located in modern – day Iraq in the nineteenth century through the work of Paul Emile Botta and Henry Layard. Botta himself discovered the Assyrian remains, including many marvelous pieces of architecture such as the castle of King Sargon II, which was a virtual treasure trove of statues and artifacts. Layard later excavated the site of Kuyunjik, in search of the capital of Assyria, known as

427

Nineveh. Layard‘s intuition hit pay dirt. Among many other things, while digging in the area, he uncovered the Library of King Assurbanipal, an Assyrian king who was in power from 669 to 626 BC. Within this library were thousands of clay tablets etched with cuneiform writings. These writings were, as Chatelain says, "a collection of all the science and history known at that time, assembled from all previous civilizations." Chatelain goes on to show how these discoveries led to the unearthing of the story of the epic saga of Gilgamesh, which has been confirmed by the scholars to be the original source document for the story of Noah and the Flood. Indeed, the modern Biblical account is shown to be a simplified version of the Saga of Gilgamesh, with a change in the names and a great deal of omissions. Zecharia Sitchin, a controversial Sumerologist and proponent of the Ancient Astronaut theory, discusses this as well. The staggering figures on these fascinating tablets were originally ignored as the ramblings of weak - minded Sumerians obsessed with numbers. From what we are now seeing already with the sunspot cycles, we need to start giving ancient civilizations a great deal more credit than this. Chatelain‘s attention was drawn to the number 195,955,200,000, and he explains in his book how this is the expression of 70 multiplied seven times by 60. [For simplicity's sake, we will shorten this number to 19.5 x 10 10.] He then goes on to indicate that as the Sumerians counted by 60, the number apparently came directly from their civilization, and modern Sumerologists agree that these tablets originated there. Since the Sumerians invented the use of days, hours and seconds, using their base – 60 counting system, Chatelain inferred that this number might have been a measurement of a certain discrete quantity of seconds. From here on out, Chatelain‘s discoveries pertaining to this cycle are absolutely revolutionary. With this one number alone, you can calculate the exact time it takes any planet, comet or celestial object in the Solar System to make one full cycle around the Sun, down to the second. And that is not all. This mysterious number also encompasses an exact multiple of the precession. As we now know, it would also encompass the sunspot cycles as well, since they are a direct harmonic of the precession through the Solar Breath. The precision of the Nineveh constant is summarized in one all – important quote from Chatelain. …Every period of revolution or conjunction of all the solar system bodies calculated by the Constant of Nineveh corresponded exactly down to several decimal points with the values given in the modern tables of United States astronomers… I have not been able to find even a single period of revolution or conjunction of a solar system planet or satellite that would not be an exact fraction down to the fourth decimal point of the Great Constant of the Solar System. Yes, it sounds impossible, but we must remember that astrophysics was Chatelain‘s job, and he had worked on calculating the orbits for such things as the Apollo missions; thus, he was not scared by these numbers, and could work with them rather easily. And furthermore we can prove here that this cycle was derived at least 6,000 years ago, and was probably quite archaic by that time. In other words, the Nineveh Constant is a fantastic calculator, as it is designed to fit the rotation of every planet into a certain round number of cycles; not in years as in the Mayan Calendar, but in seconds. So, with this number you can really do some magic. To illustrate the point, we can demonstrate that the only large number you would ever need to keep on hand would be the Constant itself. Deriving the precise length of any cycle would then be a simple question of dividing the Constant by one of a set of much smaller numbers that you could easily memorize. So, let‘s say that you wanted to calculate the precession, or Great Cycle, in seconds. It just so happens that if you divide the Nineveh Constant by 240, that is exactly what you will get. If you want Halley‘s Comet, divide the number by 81,000. It really is that simple. Again, we see here that Chatelain was a pioneer, making a major scientific breakthrough that has now faded into nearly total obscurity. We might also notice that 240 is only 20 precessions shy of the tzolkin number, 260. Yes, it is all dizzying in a sense, but we dare to speculate that this very 20 could also be a shift number for a larger cycle.

428

Indeed, Chatelain shows us that the Nineveh Cycle existed on both sides of the Atlantic; the Mayans had it as well, only in a different harmonic.   The Maya arrived at the Great Constant of the Solar System in two ways. they expressed it as a multiple of 26 Jupiter – Saturn conjunctions, [actually 180,392 of them] as well as a multiple of their Mayan Calendar cycle of 260 Jupiter – Saturn conjunctions [actually 78,170 of them] Again, we see the Maya's insistence on the use of 26 and 260 for counting. Therefore, it is possible that through these extremely large numbers we have just listed, the Solar System itself shows us a holographic shadow of a larger cycle based on the same harmonic number 260. This shadow might possibly be related to the rotation of the galaxy, or a subdivision of it. As we go deeper into an exploration of the galaxy‘s role in the Great Cycle of 25,000 years, this will not look so crazy. We certainly should not impose arbitrary limits on the knowledge of the Ancients, as we are only now starting to put the pieces together. The other harmonic number that seems to pop out at us as possibly being a part of Divine Order is 25, expressed in the approximate number of Earth years in the precession as 25,000. This is the count number for the Great Breath of the Sun (Ra/Law of One). It also is of extreme Pyramidological importance, as we will indicate in a second. Chatelain‘s discoveries also encompass an even further extenuation of the harmonic importance of 25,000 in the Great Cycle of the Solar System. If you knock off a mere seven days from the commonly thought value for Pluto‘s orbit around the Sun of 90,727 days, you get 90,720 days. Chatelain explains that since we haven‘t observed an entire orbit of Pluto yet with modern instruments, this is a perfectly excusable margin of error. When you divide this round number into the Nineveh Constant of 19.5 x 1010 or 2,268 million days, you get - are you ready? - 25,000. Yes, it is true! The Great Solar Cycle is very close to being 25,000 of Earth‘s years in length, and the Nineveh Cycle is exactly 25,000 of Pluto‘s years! This is spectacular! The cycles appear identical, counted in the same harmonic number of 25, for two different planets. We will cover the topic of the Great Pyramid more in later chapters, but for right now we will discuss 25 based on a numerological code that was discovered inside its measurements. The number 25 in the Pyramid is indicated as the square of five. The numerology for the number 5 is "initiation into the mysteries of the universe." By squaring the number, we then have a tremendous increase on the basic meaning of initiation. Lemesurier, author of Great Pyramid Decoded, refers to this number as an indication of the Messiah, or "The Great Initiate." Indeed, 25 is the fundamental number of all Ascended people. The Cayce Readings explain that the Second Coming of Christ is the dawning of the Christ Light within all of humanity. Thus, we have a possible numerological clue that tells us that this Grand Solar System Cycle itself produces initiation, or what we are referring to as higher - dimensional advancement. The more we assemble these pieces together, the more the entire function of the Solar System, and possibly the entire cosmos, appears to be Divine Order. The sacred numbers involved in this series of possibly multi – dimensional cycles keep repeating over and over again. It all starts with the humble 26 Earth days of rotation at the Sun‘s equator, and goes up from there. Indeed, the more we explore these cycles, the more it appears that the Conscious Universe designed the Solar System. The holographic universe theory would state that the planets are nothing more than the physical projections of conscious, intelligent energy. Bearing this in mind, let us continue digging for clues of these sacred, conscious designs. Chatelain cites speculation that at one time, the Earth‘s orbit itself may have been exactly 360 days in length, instead of the now - common 365.2422. If the Earth was on the far side of Maldek's explosion when it happened, it might have been sent further away from the Sun as were Jupiter and Saturn, increasing its orbit by about five days a year. Indeed, when you realize how close 365 is to the perfect harmonic number 360, you wonder why you never thought about this before. The Maldek explosion could also possibly explain why we measure Pluto at 90,727 days of orbit instead of the harmonic ideal 90,720.

429

So theoretically, before we messed everything up by nuking ourselves on Maldek, Earth had a "perfect" year. This possibly "true" Earth year could explain why we would measure 360 degrees in a circle; it would be a harmonic of the 360 days in the Earth‘s circle around the Sun. We also break up the lines of latitude and longitude on the planet into these same degree measurements. Perhaps these measurements were chosen as an expression of the Divine creation behind the Solar System, in the precise length of Earth‘s orbit. The very first multi-planetary system that we have discovered, orbiting pulsar B1257+12, has been discovered to be a precise duplicate of the inner workings of our own Solar System, both in terms of planetary size and planetary spacing. The following excerpt is from an article by John Gribbin in the London Guardian, at that says just this, with our own italics added: LONDON, from THE GUARDIAN -- The discovery of three planets orbiting a pulsar known as PSR B1257+21 has revealed a system with properties that almost exactly match those of the Inner Solar System, made up of Mercury, Venus and Earth. The similarities are so striking that it seems there may be a law of nature which ensures that planets always form in certain orbits and always have certain sizes; and it lends credence to the significance of a mathematical relationship that relates the orbits of the planets in our Solar System, which many astronomers have dismissed as mere numerology. The outer planets may well exist around B1257+12 in addition, but we do not yet have the instrumentation to detect them. It is therefore extremely likely that the B1257+12 system is equally harmonic and precise in its orbital function as our own, operating under the exact same laws of vibration as the Constant of Nineveh. So in short, the sacred numbers involved in this series of multi-dimensional cycles could well be universal. After all, this is the very first planetary system of its nature that we have discovered, among many other potential areas that we could have studied, and it just so happens to have near-identical properties to our own. Even the mainstream article above admitted that a previously unknown "law of nature" may be at work. Chatelain explains that there are many ancient cultures that count as though there were still only 360 days, and begrudgingly add five days in at the end to make everything fit. We again remember that Thompson and Cremo backdate fully human remains some 10 million years, and Ra says Maldek blew only a half-million years in the past. The arguments of proof behind this would lead us off into another large tangent, so we will just put this out for consideration. Chatelain himself speculates that a major cataclysm could have disturbed the Earth‘s orbit and slightly pulled it away from the Sun, thus slightly increasing its length. He doesn't mention anything concrete about what this cataclysm might have been, though. If this is indeed what happened, the extra five days a year could have been a new problem that wasn‘t originally part of the Divine Plan. In order to look into this a little further, let us say that 9,450,000 is the approximate number of days for the current Precessional Year that we now have. [This would be a result of taking the Nineveh constant of 2,268 million days and dividing it by 240, just as the Atlanteans / Sumerians had done.] We now plug in the ‗original‘ sacred length of the Earth year as 360 days instead of 365.2422. If our "perfect Precession cycle" for Earth would be exactly 25,000 years of exactly 360 days in length, how many days total would be in that "perfect cycle?" In order to get this number, we would simply multiply 360 by 25,000. Are you holding on to your hat? From this calculation, we can quite clearly show that the number of "perfect days" in a "perfect cycle" would be exactly 9,000,000 days. Yes, folks, it reduces down to a straight nine. Nine is the penultimate number to the Maya, the cornerstone that underlies all other harmonic numbers in the Mayan Calendar, such as 36, 72, 144. In later chapters, we will see these same Mayan numbers show up, interestingly enough, as the frequencies of vibration that produce musical sound. These are the types of numerical synchronicities that lend serious credibility to the notion that these sacred measurements were at one time accurate. The harmonic number 9 has long been considered in numerology to be indicative of "perfect perfection," or the number 3, which means "perfect", multiplied by itself. At this point, we must start to seriously question whether or not the entire Solar System itself did not haphazardly arrange into its present configuration, but was put that way.

430

It is a function of the Solar System acting as one giant "consciousness unit." Knowing that Pluto is the timekeeper for the Great Cycle of the Solar System, the holographic architecture of our neck of the woods becomes much clearer. We remember that after 25,000 Pluto years, all the planets reassemble into an exact straight line. This cannot be an accident. Earth appears to have been consciously designed as a key planet for species evolution, as its own system of years provide a similar anchor for the Great Solar Cycle; the precession may at one time have been precisely 25,000 years. Remember that Chatelain told us that the Nineveh cycle, a miraculously complex number, emerges completely out of the multiplication of 70 by 60 seven times over. This is almost too amazing to believe; how could such a fantastic and awesome number reduce to something so simple? Harmonically, with the zeroes removed, 60 and 70 become six and seven. As we just stated, the square root of 25 is 5. Thus, as we have seen, the numbers 5, 6 and 7 appear to be fundamental "building blocks" for the conscious universe and its design of the cycles of time. Then, we have the octave of dimensions, working off of the number eight, and nine as the cornerstone to the entire system of frequencies, as given by the Maya. So, all numbers 1-9 all can be demonstrated as being much more than the dead units used for counting; they are dancing with the life of the Universe itself. In later chapters, we will zone in on the science of the consciousness units, or CUs. We will reveal that they have a color, sound and geometrical component. We know from Ra that everything from the atom to the planet to the Solar System represents a CU, and so it would make sense that harmonic principles would apply equally to them all. We will demonstrate how Richard Hoagland's team is on the right track of discovering this fundamental nature of the CU by finding the geometric shape known as the tetrahedron hidden in the gravitational forces of almost all planets in the Solar System. The Earth's Global Grid shows us the complete spectrum of geometries involved in this. We all know that matter is actually comprised of atomic energy that is 99.99999 percent empty space. That .00001 percent that is left is not solid, but rather arises from the aetheric "zero-point energy" of consciousness. Then, when we work in the notion of the CU, we see that the atom is also an expression a color, sound and geometric vibration. This could explain why the theoretical limit of the Periodic Table of the Elements is 144, another harmonic number. Therefore, it makes sense that when seeing the entire Solar System as a giant CU, we would find that the numbers are very harmonic and very simple. For example, it is a well-known fact that the spacing of the planets directly correspond to musical ratios, except that there should be a planet where the Asteroid Belt was - Maldek. Once we start seeing the interdependence of the quantum level of the atom and the macro level of the Solar System, these harmonics do start to make more sense to us. So, everything starts to all fit together as harmonics within harmonics. 25,000 Earth years are the Grand Cycle of the Sun and 25,000 Pluto years are the Grand Cycle of the Solar System. This Grand Solar System Cycle can be seen as the measurement of precisely how long it takes for every object in the entire Solar System to line up exactly. If this cycle did not represent an exact alignment of every body in the solar system, it would have been impossible for Chatelain to precisely derive all of the planetary orbits from it. Thus, we could essentially say that each Nineveh cycle would have all bodies in the Solar System conjoined in a single straight line, all at zero degrees, zero minutes. This would be the true clock of the Solar System; Day One, you could call it. But why might this have been done? Here's a big hint. By establishing a sort of "absolute zero" point for the Solar System, some very interesting "hyperdimensional gymnastics" could be possible for extraterrestrial, or more appropriately, extradimensional beings. The author‘s own experiences with the forces he works with have shown him that finding the proper "coordinates" is actually extremely difficult. We will try to explain why. First of all, time as we know it collapses, according to Einstein, after the fourth dimension. Since we now know these realms to be inhabited, we can establish as a foundation that there are many entities who do not exist in a linear time system. Were they to observe the Solar System all at once, with no linear time, they would see every

431

planet in all probable positions. In other words, the orbit of each planet would be a giant ring that appeared to be solid. If they were then able to speed up or slow down the image, they could then begin watching it for certain conjunctions. Look at it this way. You're the average, workaday Joe, a sixth-dimensional being with an assignment to spread Light and Love over in the Solar System. Your assignment requires you to participate in a particular time period on a planetary body. Right away, you have a big problem; to you, there is no such thing as linear time. Unless there are greater shortcuts, you would need to have a massive, yet precise set of coordinates to follow in order to navigate your way in. Since all physical matter is formed of consciousness in the first place, these neat and orderly cycles of time in our Solar System were designed to simplify this process for those in higher realms. If you always set your coordinates to the "Omega Point" when the cycle began and all planets were perfectly aligned, you could then have a consistent starting point for every exploration of whatever time period suited your needs. This would actually be the first point where you would begin compressing your way into the linear time stream. It might indeed be very easy to find, as the Great Cycle of the Sun obviously is tied in to cataclysmic physical changes. It is also possible that the Nineveh cycle, where every single body in the entire Solar System is in a perfect line, creates an even greater gravitational effect that would cause incredible changes on the planets themselves. As we have already speculated, 25,000 could have been set as a universal standard throughout all inhabited solar systems in order to reduce confusion for everyone. Remember that mathematics is a universal language that would be very easy to use. By then having knowledge of the Pluto Cycle, you would simply begin to travel in the physical, or third, dimension of time and space at near - light speed. Then, by the basic Einsteinian principle of relativity, the passage of time around you would slow down enough that you could actually make out the slowest planets. Though to us the lengths of time involved are staggering, you could watch all the planets whipping around like a big clock. You could triangulate on any time period you wanted by simply counting the number of Pluto cycles, knowing that 25,000 revolutions of Pluto would bring you to the beginning of the next cycle. Let‘s say that the first part of your coordinates would be "Pluto - 13,400 cycles." You would simply count 13,400 rotations of Pluto after your initial entrance point when the planets were perfectly straight, and then move on to the next cycle. With a greatly expanded neurological capacity compared to our own, such counting could be done with the speed and accuracy of a supercomputer. All planets except Pluto would be a complete blur. When we are at the gas station filling up our cars, we choke up on the gas pump when we approach ten dollars so we don‘t go over. Similarly, once you hit your coordinate number, in this case 13,400, you would obviously want to slow down the speed of the time you were watching. You would then start to follow the next 25,000-year constant, the Solar Breath Cycle of 25,000 Earth years. Let‘s say, just as an example that the second line of your coordinates was "Sun Breath Cycles - 36." You would simply count 36 breaths, each of which could be shifting magnetic poles and destroying entire worlds and species, and then slow down your speed even more. By further breaking this down into Cotterell‘s 1,366,040 - day minor sunspot pole shift cycles, of which there are seven per "breath," you could narrow your timing down even more; your coordinates could then read "Sun Breath Cycle 36, minor shift cycle 5." At this point, you are getting pretty close. Your time window is now within approximately three and a half thousand years. You could then turn away from the Sun and then start watching for smaller - scale planetary conjunctions to narrow your time window even more. As we have already stated, the harmonics of the 20 – year katun are a subdivision of all other planetary conjunctions. Therefore, you could simply start counting the conjunctions of Jupiter and Saturn to keep things simple. The two largest planets in any Solar System may have been consciously designed to have nearly perfect 20 – year conjunctions that link everything else together with the sacred number 260.

432

Thus, you are now within twenty years of your destination, continually slowing down, and at this point your formula might read, "Pluto - 13,400; Breath - 36; Shift Cycle - 5; Katun - 28." After working in these 20 - year divisions, we can then see how even smaller cycles could be used, such as Venus - Mercury conjunctions, for example. Or, you might be watching for a grand conjunction between certain planets, and you would just wait until what you see matches your picture. This could be one example of the design behind the 11:11 conjunction in 1999. A solar eclipse might be a very easy way for extraterrestrial beings to find us in this manner. Indeed, at the exact moment of the total solar eclipse over Mexico City in 1991, a whole fleet of UFO‘s appeared in the sky. Many different people with cameras filmed them from separate angles, although this case is never covered in mainstream American media. Perhaps this Ascension we are referring to will have some sort of outside assistance, and these forces will use the solar eclipse in the same manner in which they did in Mexico City. But let‘s say you don‘t have an easy thing like an eclipse to work with. Once using your Venus - Mercury conjunctions, narrowing the coordinates down to a very short window, you could actually project yourself to the surface of the Earth, still cycling through time at a somewhat fast speed, and watch for a Full Moon. This would be the final visual clue that you would need to enter in at a point that is within 30 days of the target time. This, according to the author‘s sources, is one reason why they can do their best sessions with him surrounding the Full Moon; it is very easy to find, and the spiritual "radiations" coming from it are at their peak. Thus, after knowing exactly what coordinates you were looking for, you could arrive at the event itself. It would then make sense that these mass arrivals would be at the time periods closest to the end of each katun, when Jupiter and Saturn conjoin. This would be the fundamental clock for time travelers. Therefore, we could well expect serious influxes of beings at these times. Indeed, as we head into 1999, the UFO sightings are increasing at a tremendous rate. Many metaphysical sources including ex – military remote viewer Ed Dames indicate that a process exactly like what we are describing here is being accomplished in an entirely different way. Dames‘ viewers unanimously agree that one of the main purposes of the Crop Circles is that they are time markers. Amazing? Yes, very. A crop circle is a recognizable design in a very perishable medium; in other words, it is easy to see from the sky and doesn‘t stick around very long. These are also invariably situated over "ley lines" or Earth energy grids, which are the easiest ways to navigate the Earth in higher dimensions, as we will explain in later chapters. Therefore, all that any interdimensional traveler would have to do is hover over an Earth energy vortex or grid line and zip through the "photo album" until they get to the right picture. This "photo album" would be the many different crop circles that appear year after year in the same places. It would then make sense that the formations have gotten more elaborate each year, as we are getting closer and closer to 2000. This might mean that perhaps all beings dealing with us now are coming in at 1979, the most recent Jupiter – Saturn conjunction, and are then hovering over the Earth grids watching the formations like a slide show. They would have a graph or table showing them what picture corresponds to what time period, and they would then wait for the right picture. Crop circles have been documented since 1975, so the system was possibly being built up a full four years in advance. So we now have an extremely crude rendering of how this is probably being done. The staggering complexity of the full cycle of time coordinates helps us to also gain an appreciation for why these forces consistently request to the author that we set up our times to work with them in advance. It is apparently a burden for these spiritual forces to have to go through the entire cycle on a whim, and without proper preparations, it might be difficult to actually synchronize perfectly. Thus, when doing any work with these forces, keep a regular schedule for a certain time of day, and they will be able to contact you with much more strength. Also, the higher the dimensional frequency the source is coming from, the more they are compressing to get here in the first place.

433

So what we have, in essence, are some very precise cycles that were charted by some very old cultures. These cycles appear in very precise and harmonic intervals of time, working off of basic numbers such as 9, or the square of 3, and as we saw here, the numbers 5, 6, 7 and 8, the octave. All of this suggests intelligent design with intelligent purpose. Indeed, these cycles must have been well known by the visitors that furnished them in the first place. In order to derive such formulae, it would be necessary to know the orbital periods of the planets with an even greater sophistication than we have in the present, even with our very advanced instruments. Or maybe not, if the orbital periods themselves are just functions of these harmonic cycles. We have also speculated that similar harmonics exist as we continue to expand the scope; this might then naturally involve the spiraling of the Milky Way Galaxy. The Ra Material indicates that it is the spiraling action of the Galaxy that ultimately controls these dimensional frequencies. Thus, the Breath of the Sun and possibly the Great Cycle of Nineveh are actually the shadows of the slow, continuous spiraling motions that we travel through as we change in position to the Galaxy. Yes, dear friends, welcome to the 21st Century. It‘s not just a nine – planet birth chart anymore. What we are dealing with here is Galactic Astrology, the Hitchhiker‟s Guide to the Universe. The War of the Sons of Light Against the Sons of Darkness War Scroll (1QM) from TheThirdWoe Website recovered through WayBackMachine Website

434

The description of the eschatological war COL I (1) For the In[structor, the Rule of] the War. The first attack of the Sons of Light shall be undertaken against the forces of the Sons of Darkness, the army of Belial: the troops of Edom, Moab, the sons of Ammon, the [Amalekites], (2) Philistia, and the troops of the Kittim of Asshur. Supporting them are those who have violated the covenant. The sons of Levi, the sons of Judah, and the sons of Benjamin, those exiled to the wilderness, shall fight against them (3) with [...] against all their troops, when the exiles of the Sons of Light return from the Wilderness of the Peoples to camp in the Wilderness of Jerusalem. Then after the battle they shall go up from that place (4) a[nd tile king of; the Kittim [shall enter] into Egypt. In his time he shall go forth with great wrath to do battle against the kings of the north, and in his anger he shall set out to destroy and eliminate the strength of (5) I[srael. Then the]re shall be a time of salvation for the People of God, and a time of dominion for all the men of His forces, and eternal annihilation for all the forces of Belial. There shall be g[reat] panic [among] (6) the sons of Japheth, Assyria shall fall with no one to come to his aid, and the supremacy of the Kittim shall cease that wickedness be overcome without a remnant. There shall be no survivors of (7) [all the Sons of] Darkness. (8) Then [the Sons of Rig]hteousness shall shine to all ends of the world continuing to shine forth until end of the appointed seasons of darkness. Then at the time appointed by God, His great excellence shall shine for all the times of (9) e[ternity;] for peace and blessing, glory and joy, and long life for all Sons of Light. On the day when the Kittim fall there shall be a battle and horrible carnage before the God of (10) Israel, for it is a day appointed by Him from ancient times as a battle of annihilation for the Sons of Darkness. On that day the congregation of the gods and the congregation of men shall engage one another, resulting in great carnage. (11) The Sons of Light and the forces of Darkness shall fight together to show the strength of God with the roar of a great multitude and the shout of gods and men; a day of disaster. It is a time (12) of distress fo[r al]l the people who are redeemed by God. In all their afflictions none exists that is like it, hastening to its completion as an eternal redemption. On the day of their battle against the Kittim, (13) they shall g[o forth for] carnage in battle. In three lots the Sons of Light shall stand firm so as to strike a blow at wickedness, and in three the army of Belial shall strengthen themselves so as to force the retreat of the forces (14) [of Light. And when the] banners of the infantry cause their hearts to melt, then the strength of God will strengthen the he[arts of the Sons of Light.] In the seventh lot : the great hand of God shall overcome (15) [Belial and al]l the angels of his dominion, and all the men of [his forces shall be destroyed forever]. The annihilation of the Sons of Darkness and service to God during the war years. (16) [,...] the holy ones shall shine forth in support of [...] the truth for the annihilation of the Sons of Darkness. Then [...] (17) [...] a great [r]oar [...] they took hold of the implement[s of war.] (18) [...] (19) [... chiefs of the tribes ... and the priests, (20) [the Levites, the chiefs of the tribes, the fathers of the congregation ... the priests and thus for the Levites and the courses of the heads of] Col. 2 (1) the congregation's clans, fifty-two. They shall rank the chiefs of the priests after the Chief Priest and his deputy; twelve chief priests to serve (2) in the regular offering before God. The chiefs of the courses, twenty-six, shall serve in their courses. After them the chiefs of the Levites serve continually, twelve in all, one (3) to a tribe. The chiefs of their courses shall serve each man in his office. The chiefs of the tribes and fathers of the congregation shall support them, taking their stand continually at the gates of the sanctuary. (4) The chiefs of their courses, from the age of fifty upwards, shall take their stand with their commissioners on their festivals, new moons and Sabbaths, and on every day of the year. (5) These shall take their stand at the burnt offerings and sacrifices, to arrange the sweet smelling incense according to the will of God, to atone for all His congregation, and to satisfY themselves before Him continually (6) at the table of glory. All of these they shall arrange at the time of the year of remission. During the remaining thirty-three years of the war the men of renown, (7) those called of the Congregation, and all the heads of the congregation's clans shall choose for themselves men of war for all the lands of the nations. From ail tribes of Israel they shall prepare

435

(8) capable men for themselves to go out for battle according to the summons of the war, year by year. But during the years of remission they shall not ready men to go out for battle, for it is a Sabbath (9) of rest for Israel. During the thirty-five years of service the war shal1 be waged. For six years the whole congregation shall wage it together, (10) and a war of divisions shall be waged during the twenty-nine remaining years. In the first year they shall fight against Mesopotamia, in the second against the sons of Lud, in the third (11) they shall fight against the rest of the sons of Aram: Uz, Hul, Togar, and Mesha, who are beyond the Euphrates. In the fourth and fifth they shall fight against the sons of Arpachshad, (12) in the sixth and seventh they shall fight against all the sons of Assyria and Persia and the easterners up to the Great Desert. In the eighth year they shall fight against the sons (13) of Elam, in the ninth year they shall fight against the sons of Ishmael and Keturah, and during the following ten years the war shall be divided against all the sons of Ham (14) according to [their] c[lans and] their [terri]tories. During the remaining ten years the war shall be divided against all [sons of Japhe]th according to their territories. The description of the trumpets. (15) [The Rule of the Trumpets: the trumpets] of alarm for all their service for the [...] for their commissioned men, (16) [by tens of thousands and thousands and hundreds and fifties] and tens. Upon the t[rumpets ...] (17) [...] (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [... they shall write ... the trumpets of] Col. 3 (1) the battle formations, and the trumpets for assembling them when the gates of the war are opened so that the infantry might advance, the trumpets for the signal of the slain, the trumpets of (2) the ambush, the trumpets of pursuit when the enemy is defeated, and the trumpets of reassembly wben the battle returns. On the trumpets for the assembly of the congregation they shall write, "The called of God." (3) On the trumpets for the assembly of the chiefs they shall write, "The princes of God." On the trumpets of the formaons they shall write, "The rule of God." On the trumpets of the men of renown [they shall write], (4) "The heads of the congregation's clans." Then when they are assembled at the house of meeting, they shal1 write, "The testimonies of God for a holy congregation." On the trumpets of the camps (5) they shall write, "The peace of God in the camps of His saints." On the trumpets for their campaigns they shall write, "The mighty deeds of God to scatter the enemy and to put all those who hate (6) justice to flight and a withdrawal of mercy from all who hate God." On the trumpets of the battle formations they shall write, "Formations of the divisions of God to avenge His anger on all Sons of Darkness." (7) On the trumpets for assembling the infantry when the gates of war open that they might go out against the battle line of the enemy, they shall write, "A remembrance of requital at the appointed time (8) of God." On the trumpets of the slain they shall write, "The hand of the might of God in battle so as to bring down all the slain because of unfaithfulness." On the trumpets of ambush they shall write, (9) "Mysteries of God to wipe out wickedness." On the trumpets of pursuit they shall write, "God has struck all Sons of Darkness, He shall not abate His anger until they are annihilated." (10) When they return from battle to enter the formation, they shall write on the trumpets of retreat, "God has gathered." On the trumpets for the way of return (11) from battle with the enemy to enter the congregation in Jerusalem, they shall write, "Rejoicings of God in a peaceful return." The description of the banners. (13) Rule of the banners of the whole congregation according to their formations. On the grand banner which is at the head of all the people they shall write, "People of God," the names "Israel" (14) and "Aaron," and the names of the twelve tribes of Israel according to their order of birth. On the banners of the heads of the "camps" of three tribes (15) they shall write, "the Spirit [of God," and the names of three tribes. O]n the banner of each tribe they shall write, "Standard of God," and the name of the leader of the t[ribe] (16) of its clans. [... and] the name of the leader of the ten thousand and the names of the chief[s of ...] (17) [...] his hundreds. On the banner [...] (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [...]

436

Col. 4 (1) On the banner of Merari they shall write, "The Offering of God," and the name of the leader of Merari and the names of the chiefs of his thousands. On the banner of the tho[us]and they shall write, "The Anger of God is loosed against (2) Belial and all the men of his forces without remnant," and the name of the chief of the thousand and the names of the chiefs of his hundreds. And on the banner of the hundred they shall write, "Hundred (3) of God, the power of war against a sinful flesh," arid the name of the chief of the hundred and the names of the chiefs of his tens. And on the banner of the fifty they shall write, "Ended (4) is the stand of the wicked [by] the might of God," and the name of the chief of the fifty and the names of the chiefs of his tens. And on the banner of the ten they shall write, "Songs of joy (5) for God on the ten-stringed harp," and the name of the chief of the ten and the names of the nine men in his command. (6) When they go to battle they shall write on their banners, "The truth of God," "The righteousness of God," "The glory of God," "The justice of God," and after these the list of their names in full. (7) When they draw near for battle they shall write on their banners, "The right hand of God," "The appointed time of God," "The tumult of God," "The slain of God"; after these their names in full. (8) When they return from battle they shall write on their banners, "The exaltation of God," "The greatness of God," "The praise of God," "The glory of God," with their names in full. (9) The Rule of the banners of the congregation: When they set out to battle they shall write on the first banner, "The congregation of God," on the second banner, "The camps of God," on the third, (10) "The tribes of God," on the fourth, "The clans of God," on the fifth, "The divisions of God," on the sixth, "The congregation of God," on the seventh, "Those called by (11) God," and on the eighth, "The army of God." They shall write their names in full with all their order. When they draw near for battle they shall write on their banners, (12) "The battle of God," "The recompense of God," "The cause of God," "The reprisal of God," "The power of God," "The retribution of God," "The might of God," "The annihilation by God of all the vainglorious nations." And (13) their names in full they shall write upon them. When they return from battle they shall write on their banners, "The deliverance of God," "The victory of God," "The help of God," "The support of God," (14) "The joy of God," "The thanksgivings of God," "The praise of God," and "The peace of God." (15) [The Length of the Bann]ers. The banner of the whole congregation shall be fourteen cubits long; the banner of th[ree tribes' thir]teen cubits [long;] (16) [the banner of a tribe,] twelve cubits; the banner of ten thousand, eleve[n cubits; the banner of a thousand, ten cubits; the banner of a hu]ndred, [n]ine cubits; (17) [the banner of a fifty, ei]ght cubits; the banner of a ten, sev[en cubits . . . ]. (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [...] The description of the shields. Col. 5 (1) and on the sh[ie]ld of the Leader of the whole nation they shall write his name, the names "Israel," "Levi," and "Aaron," and the names of the twelve tribes of Israel according to their order of birth, (2) and the names of the twelve chiefs of their tribes. The description of the arming and deployment of the divisions. (3) The rule for arranging the clivisions for war when their army is complete to make a forward battle line: the battle line shall be formed of one thousand men. There shall be seven forward rows (4) to each battle line, arranged in order; the stahon of each man behind his fellow. All of them shall bear shields of bronze, polished like (5) a face mirror. The shield shall be bound with a border of plaited work and a design of loops, the work of a skillful workman; gold, silver, and bronze bound together (6) and jewels; a multicolored brocade. It is the work of a skillful workman, artistically done. The length of the shield shall be two and a half cubits, and its breadth a cubit and a half. In their hands they hold a lance (7) and a sword. The length of the lance shall be seven cubits, of which the socket and the blade constitute half a cubit. On the socket there she be three bands engraved as a border of plaited (8) work; of gold, silver, and Copper bound together like an artistically designed work. And in the loops of the de sign, on both sides of the band

437

(9) all around, shall be precious stones, a multicolored brocade, the work of a skillful workman, artistically done, and an ear of grain. The socket shall be grooved between the bands like (10) a column, artistically done. The blade shall be of shining white iron, the work of a skillful workman, artistically done, and an ear of grain of pure gold inlaid in the blade; tapered towards (11) the point. The swords shall be of refined iron, purified in the furnace and polished like a face mirror, the work of a skillful workman, artistically done, with figures of ears of grain (17) of pure gold embossed on both sides. The borders shall go straight to the point, two on each side. The length of the sword shall be a cubit (13) and a half and its width four fingers. The scabbard shall be four thumbs wide and four handbreadths up to the scabbard. The scabbard shall be tied on either (14) side with thongs of five handbreadths. The handle of the sword shall be of choice horn, the work of a skillful workman, a varicolored design with gold and silver and precious stones. (16) And when the [... take their] stand, they shall arrange seven battle lines, one behind the other (17) [...] and there shall be a space [between ... t]hirty cubits, where the infan[try] shall stand (18) [...] forward [...] (19) [...] (20) [ . . . they shall sling] Col. 6 (1) seven times, and return to their position. After them, three divisions of infantry shall advance and stand between the battle lines. The first division shall heave into (2) the enemy battle line seven battle darts. On the blade of the first dart they shal1 write, "Flash of a spear for the strength of God." On the second weapon they shall write, (3) "Missiles of blood to fell the slain by the wrath of God." On the third dart they shall write, "The blade of a sword devours the slain of wickedness by the judgment of God." (4) Each of these they shall throw seven times and then return to their position. After these, two divisions of infantry shall march forth and stand between the two battle lines, (5) the first division equipped with a spear and a shield and the second division with a shield and a sword; to bring down the slain by the judgment of God, to subdue the battle line (6) of the enemy by the power of God, and to render recompense for their evil for all the vainglorious nations. So the Kingship shall belong to the God of Israel, and by the holy ones of His people He shall act powerfully. The description of the deployment of the cavalry. (8) Seven rows of horsemen shall also take position at the right and at the 1eft of the battle line. Their ranks shall be positioned on both sides, seven hundred (9) horsemen on one side and seven hundred on the other. Two hundred horsemen shall go out with one thousand men of the battle line of the infantry, and thus (10) they shall take position on all sides of the camp. The total being four thousand six hundred men, and one thousand four hundred cavalry for the entire army arranged for the battle line; (11) fifty for each battle line. The horsemen with the cavalry of the men of the entire army, will be six thousand; five hundred to a tribe. All the cavalry that go out (12) to battle with the infantry shall ride stallions; swift, responsive, unrelenting, mature, trained for battle, (13) and accustomed to hearing noises and seeing all kinds of scenes. Those who ride them shall be men capable in battle, trained in horsemanship, the range (14) of their age from thirty to forty-five years. The horsemen of the army shall be from forty to fifty years old, and they (15) [...], helmets and greaves, carrying in their hands round shields and a lance eig[ht cubits long, ...] (16) [...] and a bow and arrows and battle darts, all of them prepared in [...] (17) [...] and to shed the blood of their guilty slain. These are the [...] (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [...] The recruitment and age of the soldiers. Col. 7 (1) and the men of the army shall be from forty to fifty years old. The commissioners of the camps shall be from fifty to sixty years old. The officers (2) shall-also be from forty to fifty years old. All those who strip the slain, plunder the spoil, cleanse the land,

438

guard the arms, (3) and he who prepares the provisions, all these shall be from twenty-five to thirty years old. No youth nor woman shall enter their encampments from the time they leave (4) Jerusalem to go to battle until their return. No one crippled, blind, or lame, nor a man who has a permanent blemish on his skin, or a man affected with ritual uncleanness of (5) shis flesh; none of these shall go with them to battle. All of them shall be volunteers for battle, pure of spirit and flesh, and prepared for the day of vengeance. Any (6) man who is not ritually clean in respect to his genitals on the day of battle shall not go down with them into battle, for holy angels are present with their army. There shall be a distance (7) between all their camps and the latrine of about two thousand cubits, and no shameful nakedness shall be seen in the environs of all their camps. The ministry of the priests and Levites. (9) When the battle iines are arrayed against the enemy, battle line against battle line, there shall go forth from the middle opening into the gap between the battle lines seven (10) priests of the sons of Aaron, dressed in fine wlute linen garments: a linen tunic and linen breeches, and girded with a linen sash of twined fine linen, violet, (11) purple, and crimson, and a varicolored design, the work of a skillful workman, and decorated caps on their heads; the garments for battle, and they shall not take them into the sanctuary. (12) The one priest shall walk before all the men of the battle line to encourage them for battle. In the hands of the remaining six shall be (13) the trumpets of assembly, the trumpets of memorial, the trumpets of the alarm, the trumpets of pursuit, and the trumpets of reassembly. When the priests go out (14) into the gap between the battle lines, seven Levites shall go out with them. In their hands shall be seven trumpets of rams' horns. Three officers from among the Levites shall walk before (15) the priests and the Levites. The priests shall blow the two trumpets of assem[bly ... of ba]ttle upon fifty shields, (16) and fifty infantrymen shall go out from the one gate and [...] Levites, officers. With (17) each battle line they shall go out according to all [this] o[rder.... men of the] infantry from the gates (18) [and they shall take positi]on between the two battle lines, and [...] the bat[tle ] (19) [...] (20) [...] Col. 8 (1) the trumpets shall blow continually to direct the slingmen until they have completed hurling seven (2) times. Afterwards the priests shall blow on the trumpets of return, and they shall go along the side of the first battle line (3) to take their position. The priests shall blow on the trumpets of assembly, and (4) the three divisions of infantry shall go out from the gates and stand between the battle lines, and beside them the cavalrymen, (5) at the right and at the left. The priests shall blow on their trumpets a level note, signals for the order of battle. (6) And the columns shall be deployed into their formations, each to his position. When they have positioned themselves in three formations, (7) the priests shall blow for them a second signal, a low legato note, signals for advance, until they draw near to (8) the battle line of the enemy and take hold of their weapons. Then the priests shall blow on the six trumpets (9) of the slain a sharp staccato note to direct the battle, and the Levites and all the people with rams' horns shall blow (10) a great battle alarm together in order to melt the heart of the enemy. With the sound of the alarm, (11) the battle darts shall fly out to bring down the slain. Then the sound of the rams' horns shall quiet, but on the tru[m]pets (12) the priests shall continue to blow a sharp staccato note to direct the signals of battle until they have hurled into the battle line (13) of the enemy seven times. Afterwards, the priests shall blow for them the trumpets of retreat, (14) a low note, level and legato. According to this rule the [pr]iests shall blow for the three divisions. When (15) the first division throws, the [priests and the Levites and all the people with rams'] horns shall blow a great alarm (16) to direct the bat[tle until they have hurled seven times. Afterwards,] the priests [shall blow] for them (17) on the trumpe[ts of retreat ... and they shall take their stan]d in their positions in the battle line, (18) [...] and shall take up position (19) [... the sl]ain,

439

(20) [and all the people with rams' horns shall blow a very loud battle alarm, and as the sound goes out] Col. 9 (1) their hands shall begin to bring down the slain, and all the people shall quiet the sound of alarm, but the priests shall continue sounding on the trumpets (2) of the slain to direct the fighting, until the enemy is defeated and turns in retreat. The priests shall blow the alarm to direct the battle, (3) and when they have been defeated before them, the priests shall blow the trumpets of assembly, and all the infantry shall go out to them from the inidst of (4) the front battle lines and stand, six divisions in addition to the division which is engaged in battle: altogether, seven battle lines, twenty-eight thousand (5) soldiers, and six thousand horsemen. All these shall pursue in order to destroy the enemy in God's battle; a total annihilation (6) The priests shall blow for them the trumpets of pursuit, and they shall divide themselves for a pursuit of annihilation against all the enemy. The cavalry (7) shall push the enemy back at the flanks of the battle until they are destroyed. When the slain have fallen, the priests shall continue blowing from afar and shall not enter (8) into the midst of the slain so as to be defiled by their unclean blood, for they are holy. They shall not allow the oil of their priestly anointment to be profaned with the blood (9) of the vainglorious nations. The description of the maneuvers of the battle divisions. (10) Rule for changing the order of the battle divisions, in order to arrange their position against [...] a pincer movement and towers, (11) lien arc and towers, and as it draws slowly forward, then the columns and the flanks go out from the [t]wo sides of the battle line [that] (12) the enemy might become discouraged. The shields of the soldiers of the towers shall be three cubits long, and their lances eight cubits l[on]g. The towers (13) shall go out from the battle line with one hundred shields on a side. F[or] they shall surround the tower on the three frontal sides, (14) three hundred shields in all. There shall be three gates to a tower, one on [the right and] one on the left. Upon all the shields of the tower soldiers (15) they shall write: on the first, "Mi[chae]l," [on the second, "Gabriel," on the third,] "Sariel," and on the fourth "Raphael." (16) "Michael" and "Gabriel" on [the right, and "Raphael" and "Raphael" on the left. (17) And [...] for to the four [... They] shall establish an ambush for the [battle line] of [...] (18) and [... they shall fal]l on the s[lain ...] (19) [...] (20) [...] The address of the chiefpriest. Col. 10 (1) of our camps, and to keep ourselves from any shameful nakedness, and he (Moses) told us that You are in our midst, a great and awesome God, plundering all of (2) our enemies befo[re u]s. He taught us from of old through our generations, saying, when you approach the battle, the priest shall stand and speak unto the people, (3) saying, "Hear O Israel, you are approaching the battle against your enemies today. Do not be afraid nor fainthearted. (4) Do not trem[ble, no]r be terrified because of them, for your God goes with you, to fight for you against your enemies, and to save (5) you" (Deut. 20:2-4) Our [officers shall speak to all those prepared for battle, those Willing of heart, to strengthen them by the might of God, to turn back all (6) who have who have lost heart, and to strengthen all the valiant warriors together. They shall recount that which You slpoke] by the hand of Moses, saying: "And when there is a war (7) in your land against the adversary who attacks you, then yo[u] shall sound an alarm with the trumpets that you might be remembered before your God (8) and be saved from your enemies (Num. 10:9) The prayer of the chiefpriest.

440

Who is like You, O God of Israel, in he[av]en and on earth, that he can perform in accordance with Your great works (9) and Your great strength. Who is like Your people Israel, whom You have chosen for Yourself from all the peoples of the lands; (10) the people of the saints of the covenant, learned in the statutes, enlightened in understan[ding ...] those who hear the glorious voice and see (11) the holy angels, whose ears are open; hearing deep things. [O God, You have created] the expanse of the skies, the host of luminaries, (12) the task of spirits and the dominion of holy ones, the treasures of [Your] gl[ory . . . ] clouds. He who created the earth and the limits of her divisions (13) into wilderness and plain, and all her offspring, with fhe fru[its ...], the circle of the seas, the sources of the rivets, and the rift of the deeps, (14) wild beasts and winged creatures, the form of man and the gener[ations of] his [see]d, the confusion of language and the separation of peoples, the abode of clans (15) and the inheritance of the lands, [... and] holy festivals, courses of years and times of (16) eternity. [...] these we know from Your understanding which [...] (17) [...] Your [ears] to our cry, for [...] (18) [...] his house [...] (19) [...] (20) [...] Col. 11 (1) Truly the battle is Yours, and by the strength of Your hand their corpses have been broken to pieces, without anyone to bury them. Indeed, Goliath the Gittite, a mighty man of valor, (2) You delivered into the hand of David, Your servant, because he trusted in Your great name and not in sword and spear. For the battle is Yours. (3) He subdued the Philistines many times by Your holy name. Also by the hand of our kings You rescued us many times (4) because of Your mercy; not according to our works, for we have acted wickedly, nor for the acts of our rebelliousness. The battle is Yours, the strength is from You, (5) it is not our own. Neither our power nor the strength of our hand have done valiantly, but rather by Your power and the strength of Your great valor. Jus[t as You told (6) us in time past, saying: "There shall come forth a star out of Jacob, a scepter shal1 rite out of Israel, and shall crush the forehead of Moab and tear down all sons of Sheth, (7) and he shall descend of Jacob and shall destroy the remnant from the city, and the enemy shall be a possession, and Israel shall do valiantly (Num. 24:17-19). By the hand of Your anointed ones, (8) seers of things appointed, You have told us about the ti[mes] of the wars of Your hands in order that You may glorify Yourself {fight} among our enemies, to bring down the hordes of Belial, the seven (9) vainglorious nations, at the hand of the oppressed whom You have redeemed [with powe]r and retribution; a wondrous strength. A heart that melts shall be as a door of hope. You will do to them as You did to Pharaoh (10) and the officers of his chariots in the Red Sea. You will ignite the humble of spirit like a fiery torch of fire in a sheaf, consuming the wicked. You shall not turn back until (11) the annihilation of the guilty. In time past You foretold [the app]ointed time for Your handis powerful work against the Kittim, saying: And Assyria shall fall by a sword not of man, and a sword, (12) not of men, shall consume him (Isa. 31: 8). (13) For into the hand of the oppressed You will deliver the [ene]mies of all the lands; into the hands of those who are prostrate in the dust, in order to bring down all mighty men of the peoples, to return the recompense (14) of the wicked on the head of [...], to pronounce the just judgment of Your truth on all sons of man, and to make for Yourself an everlasting name among the people. (15) [...] the wars, and to show Yourself great and holy before the remnant of the nations, so that [they] may know [that] (16) [You are God ... when You] carry out judgments on Gog and on all his company that are as[semb]led [abou]t [us ...] (17) [...], for You will do battle against them from the heave[ns ...] (18) [...] upon them for confusion [...] (19) [...] (20) [...] Col. 12 (1) For You have a multitude of holy ones in the heavens and hosts of angels in Your exalted dwelling to pr[aise]

441

Your [name]. The chosen ones of the holy people (2) You have established for Yourself in a [community. The nu]mber (or The b]ook) of the names of all their host is with You in Your holy dwelling, and the n[umber of the holy one]s is in the abode of Your glory. (3) Mercies of blessing [...] and Your covenant of peace You engraved for them with a stylus of life in order to reign o[ver them]: for all time, (4) commissioning the hos[ts of I Your [e]lect by their thousands and tens of thousands together with Your holy ones [and] Your angels, and directing them (5) in battle [so as to condemn] the earthly adversaries by trial with Your judgments. With the elect of heaven [they] shall prev[ail]. (7) And You, O God, are awe[some] in the glory of Your dominion, and the company of Your holy ones is in our midst for etern[al] support. We [shall direct our contempt at kings, derision (8) and disdain at mighty men. For the Lord is holy, and the King of Glory is with us together with the holy ones. Migh[ty men and] a host of angels are with our commissioned forces. (9) The Hero of Wa[r] is with our company, and the host of His spirits is with our steps Our horsemen are [as] the clouds and as the mist covering the earth, (10) and as a steady downpour shedding judgment on all her offspring. Rise up, O Hero, take Your captives, O Glorious One, take (11) Your plunder, O You who do valiantly. Lay Your hand upon the neck of Your enemies, and Your foot upon the backs of the slain. Crush the nations, Your adversaries, and may Your sword (12) devour guilty flesh. Fill Your land with glory, and Your heritance with blessing. An abundance of cattle in Your fields; silver and gold and precious (13) stones in Your palaces. O Zion, rejoice greatly, and shine with joyful songs, O Jerusalem. Rejoice, all you cities of Judah, open (14) your gate[s] forever that the wealth of the nations might be brought to you, and their kings shall serve you. All they that oppressed you shall bow down to you, and the dust (15) [of your feet they shall lick. O daughter]s of my people shout out with a voice of joy, adorn yourselves with ornaments of glory Rule over the ki[ngdom of the ], (16) [... and I]srael to reign eternally. (17) [...] them the mighty men of war, O Jerusalem [...] (18) the exalt]ed above the heavens, O Lord, [and let Your glory be above all the earth ...] (19) [...] The blessings of the war recited by all the leaders after the victory. (20) [... And then the Chief Priest shall stand] Col. 13 (1) land his brothers the [pr]iests, the Levites, and all the elders of the Army with him. They shall bless from their position, the God of Israel and all His works of truth, and they shall curse (2) [Beli]al there and all the spirits of his forces. And they shall say response: "Blessed is the God of Israel for all His holy purpose and His works of truth. And blessed are (3) those who serve Him righteously, who know Him by faith. (4) And cursed is Belial for his contentious purpose, and accursed for his reprehensible rule. And cursed are all the spirits of his lot for their wicked purpose. (5) Accursed are they for all their filthy dirty service. For they are the lot of darkness, but the lot of God is light (6) [eterna]l. (7) Y[o]u are the God of our fathers. We bless Your name forever, for we are an [eter]na[l] people. You made a covenant with our fathers, and will establish it for their seed (8) throughout the ages of eternity. In all the testimonies of Your glory there has been remembrance of Your [kindness] in our midst as an assistance to the remnant and the survivors for the sake of Your covenant (9) and to re[count] Your works of truth and the judgments of Your wondrous strength. And You, [O God], created us for Yourself as an eternal people, and into the lot of light You cast us (10) in accordance with Your truth. You appointed the Prince of Light from of old to assist us, for in [His] l[ot are all sons of righteous]ness and all spirits of truth are in his dominion. You yourself (11) made Belial for the pit, an angel of malevolence, his [dominio]n is in darkne[ss] and his counsel is to condemn and convict. All the spirits (12) of his lot -- the angels of destruction-- walk in accord with the rule of darkness, for it is their only [des]ire. But we, in the lot of Your truth, rejoice in (13) Your mighty hand. We rejoice in Your salvation, and revel in [Your] hel[p and] Your [p]eace. Who is like You in strength, O God of Israel, and yet

442

(14) Your mighty hand is with the oppressed. What angel or prince is like You for [Your] effe[ctual] support, [fo]r of old You appointed for Yourself a day of gre[at battle ...] (15) [...] to [sup]port truth and to destroy iniquity, to bring darkness low and to lend might to light, and to [...] (16) [...] for an eternal stand, and to annihilate all the Sons of Darkness and bring joy to [al]l [the Sons of Light ...] (17) [...] (18) [... for You Yourself designated us for an app[ointed time ...] (19) [...] (20) [...] Col. 14 (1) like the fire of His fury against the idols of Egypt. The blessings of the war recited by all the leaders in the morning before the battle. (2) After they have withdrawn from the slain to enter the camp, all of them shall sing the hymn of return. In the morning they shall wash their clothes, cleanse themselves (3) of the blood of the sinful bodies, and return to the place where they had stood, where they had formed the battle line before the slain of the enemy fell. There they shall all bless (4) the God of Israel and joyously exalt His name together. They shall say in response: "Blessed is the God of Israel, who guards loving-kindness for His covenant and the appointed times (5) of salvation for the people He redeems. He has called those who stumble unto wondrous [accomplishment]s, and He has gathered a congregation of nations for annihilation without remnant in order to raise up in judgment (6) he whose heart has melted, to open a mouth for the dumb to sing [God's] mighty deeds, and to teach feeble [hands] warfare. He gives those whose knees shake strength to stand, (7) and strengthens those who have been smitten from the hips to the shoulder. Among the poor in spirit [...] a hard heart, and by those whose way is perfect shall all wicked nations come to an end; (9) there will be no place for all their mighty men. But we are the remn[ant of Your people. Blessed is] Your name, O God of loving-kindness, the One who kept the covenant for our forefathers. Throughout (9) all our generations You have made Your mercies wondrous for the rem[nant of the people] during the dominion of Belial. With all the mysteries of his hatred they have not led us astray (10) from Your covenant. His spirits of destruction You have driven [away from us. And when the me]n of his dominion [condemned themselves], You have preserved the lives of Your redeemed. You raised up (11) the fallen by Your strength, but those who are great in height You will cut dow[n to humble them. And] there is no rescuer for all their mighty men, and no place of refuge for their swift ones. To their honored men (12) You will return shame, and all [their] vain existence [shall be as not]hing. But we, Your holy people, shall praise Your name for Your works of truth. (13) Because of Your mighty deeds we shall exalt [your splendor in] epochs and appointed times of eternity, at the beginning of day, at night (14) and at dawn and dusk. For Your [glorio]us p[urpose] is great and Your wondrous mysteries are in [Your] high heavens, to [raise u]p those for Yourself from the dust (15) and to humble those of the gods. (16) Rise up, rise up, O God of gods, and raise Yourself in power, [O King of Kings ...] (17) let all the Sons of Darkness [scatter from before You.] Let the light of Your majesty shi[ne forever upon gods and men, as a fire burning in the dark places of the damned] (18) Let it burn [the damned of Sh]eol, as an [eternal] burning [among the transgressors ... in all the appointed times of eternity.] (19) [They shall repeat all the thanksgiving hymns of battle there and then return to their camps] (20) [...] Col. 15 (1) For it is a time of distress for Isra[el, a fixed t]ime of battle against all the nations. The purpose of God is eternal redemption, (2) but annihilation for al1 nations of wickedness. All those pr[epared] for battle shall set out and camp opposite the king of the Kittim and all the forces (3) of Belial that are assembled with him for a day [of vengeance] by the sword of God. The final battle the first engagement. (4) Then the Chief Priest shall stand, and with him his brothers the p[riests], the Levites, and all the men of the army. He shall read aloud (5) the prayer for the appointed time of battle, as is written in the boo]k Serekh Itto (The Rule of His Time),

443

including all the words of their thanksgivings. Then he shall form there (6) all the battle lines, as writ[ten in the Book of the War. Then the priest appointed for the time of vengeance by (7) all his brothers shall walk about and encourage [them for the battl]e, and he shall say in response: "Be strong and courageous as warriors. (8) Fear not, nor be discoura[ged and let not y]our [heart be faint.] Do not panic, neither be alarmed because of them. Do not (9) turn back nor [flee from the]m. For they are a wicked congregation, all their deeds are in darkness; (10) it is [their] desire. [They have established al]l their refuge [in a lie], their strength is as smoke that vanishes, and all (11) their vast assembly [is as chaff which blows away ... de]solation, and shall not be found. Every creature of greed shall wither quickly away (12) [like a flow]er at ha[rvest time ... Come,] strengthen yourselves for the battle of God, for this day is an appointed time of battle (13) [for G]od against all the n[ations, ... judgm]ent upon all flesh. The God of Israel is raising His hand in His wondrous [streng]th (14) [against all the spirits of wick[edness ... m]ighty ones of the gods are girding themselves for battl[e, and] the formation[s of the3 h[o]ly ones (15) [are rea]dying themselves for a day of [vengeance ...] (16) the God of I[srae]l [...] (17) to remove Bel[ial ...] (18) in his hell [...] (19) [...] (20) [...] Col. 16 (1) until every source [of ...] is come to an end. For] the God of Israel has called out a sword against all the nations, and by the holy ones of His people He will do mightily." (3) They shall carry out all this Rule [on] that [day] at the place where they stand opposite the camps of the Kittim. Then the priests shall blow for them the trumpets (4) of remembrance. The gates of w[ar] shall open, [and] the infantry shall go out and stand in columns between the battle lines. The priests shall blow for them (5) a signal for the formation and the columns [shall deplo]y at the sound of the trumpets until each man has taken his station. Then the priests shall blow for them (6) a second signal: [signs for confron]tation. When they stand near the battle line of the Kittim, within throwing range, each man shall raise his hand with his weapon of (7) war. Then the six [priests shall blow on the tr]umpets of the slain a sharp staccato note to direct the fighting. The Levites and the all the people with (8) rams' horns shall blow [a battle signa]l, a loud noise. As the sound goes forth, the infantry shall begin to bring down the slain of the Kittim, and all (9) the people shall cease the signal, [but the priest]s shall continue blowing on the trumpets of the slain and the battle shall prevail against the Kittim. The final battle the second engagement. (11) When [Belial] prepares himself to assist the Sons of Darkness, and the slain among the infantry begin to fall by God's mysteries and to test by these mysteries all those appointed for battle, (12) the priests shall blow the trumpets of assembly so that another battle line might go forth as a battle reserve, and they shall take up position between the battle lines. (13) For those employed in battle they shall blow a signal to return. Then the Chief Priest shall approach and stand before the battle line, and shall encourage (14) their heart by [the wondrous might of God and] fortify their hands for His battle. (15) And he shall say in response: ["Blessed is God, for] He tests the he[ar]t of His people in the crucible. And not [...] have your slain [...]. For you have obeyed from of old (16) the mysteries of God. [Now as for you, take courage and stand in the gap, do not fear when God strengthens ...] (17) [...] (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [...]

444

Col. 17 (1) land He shall appoint their retribution with burning [...] those tested by the crucible. He shall sharpen the implements of war, and they shall not become blunt until [all the nations of] wickedness [come to an end]. (2) But, as for you, remember the judgment [of Nadab and Abi]hu, the sons of Aaron, by whose judgment God showed Himself holy before [all the people. But Eleazar] (3) and Ithamar He preserved for Himself for an eternal covenant [ofpriesthood]. (4) But, as for you, take courage and do not fear them [... for] their end is emptine and their desire is for the void. Their support is without st[rength] and they do not [know that from the God] of (5) Israel is all that is and that will be. He [...] in all which exists for eternity. Today is His appointed time to subdue and to humiliate the prince of the realm (6) of wickedness. He will send eternal support to the company of His redeemed by the power of the majestic angel of the authority of Michael. By eternal light (7) He shall joyfully light up the covenant of Israel peace and blessing for the lot of God, to exalt the authority of Michael among the gods and the dominion (8) of Israel among all flesh. Righteousness shall rejoice on high, and all sons of His truth shall rejoice in eternal knowledge. But as for you, O sons of His covenant, (9) take courage in God's crucible, until He shall wave His hand and complete His fiery trials; His mysteries concerning your existence." The final battle the third engagement. (10) And after these words the priests shall blow for them a signal to form the divisions of the battle line. The columns shall be deployed at the sound of the trumpets, (11) until each man has taken his station. Then the priests shall blow another signal on the trumpets, signs for confrontation. When (12) the infa[ntry] has approached [the battle] line of the Kitt[im], within throwing range, each man shall raise his hand with his weapon. Then the priests shall blow on the trumpets (13) of the slain [and the Levites and the al]l the people with rams' horns shall sound a signal for battle. The infantry shall attack the army (14) of the Kittim, [and as the soun]d [of the si]gnal [goes forth], they shall begin to bring down their slain. Then all the people shall still the sound of the signal, while the priests (15) continuously blow on [the trumpets of the slain], and the bat[tl]e p[revail]s against the K[ittim, and the troops of Belia]l are defeated before them. (16) Thus in the th[ird] lot [...] to fall slain [...] The final battle the fourth, fifth, and sixth engagements. Nothing of these engagements is preserved. The final battle the seventh engagement. Col. 18 (1) [and in the seven]th [log, when the great hand of God shall be lifted up against Belial and against all the fo[rc]es of his dominion for an eternal slaughter (2) [...] and the shout of the holy ones when they pursue Assyria. Then the sons of Japheth shall fall, never to rise again, and the Kitum shall be crushed without (3) [remnant and survivor. So] the God of Israel shall raise His hand against the whole multitude of Belial. At that time the priests shall sound a signal (4) [on the six trumpets of remembrance, and all the battle formations shall be gathered to them and divide against all the ca[mps of the Ki]ttim (5) to completely destroy them. [And] when the sun hastens to set on that day, the Chief Priest and the priests and the [Levites] who are (6) with him, and the chiefs [of the battle lines and the men] of the army shall bless the God of Israel there. They shall say in response: Blessed is Your name, O God [of god]s, for (7) You have done wondrous things for Your people, and have kept Your covenant for us from of old. Many times You have opened the gates of salvation for us (8) for the sak[e of Your co]venant. [And You provided for our affliction in accord with Your goodness toward us. You, O God of righteousness, have acted for the sake of Your name. Thanksgiving for final victory. (10) [...] You have done w]onders upon wonders with us, but from of old there has been nothing like it, for You have known our appointed time. Today [Your] power has shined forth (11) for us, [and] You [have shown] us the hand of Your mercies with us in eternal redemption, in order to remove the dominion of the enemy, that it might be no more; the hand of Your strength.

445

(12) In bat[tle You shall show Yourself strong aga]inst our enemies for an absolute slaughter. Now the day is pressing upon us [to] pursue their multitude, for You (13) [...] and the heart of warriors You have broken so that no one is able to stand. Yours is the might, and the battle is in Your hand, and there is no (14) [God like You ...] Your [...] and the appointed times of Your will, and reprisal [...] Your [enemie]s, and You will cut of from [...] is (15) [...] (16) [...] (17) [...] (18) [...] (19) [...] (20) [... And we shall direct our contempt at kings,] Col. 19 (1) [derision and disdain at mi]ghty men. For our Majestic One is holy. The King of Glory is with us and the h[ost of His spirits is with our steps. Our horsemen are] (2) [as the clouds and as the mis]t covering the earth; as a steady downpour shedding judgment on all her offspring. Rise up, O Hero,] (3) [Take Your captives, O Glorious One, and ta]ke Your plunder, O You Who do valiantly. Lay Your hand upon the neck of Your enemies, and Your fo[o]t [upon the backs of (4) [the slain. Crush the nations, Yo]ur [adversaries,] and let Your sword devour flesh. Fill Your land with glory, and Your inheritance with blessing. An ab[undance of cattle is] s[in Your fields, (5) silver and gold] in Your palaces. O Zion, rejoice greatly, and rejoice, all you cities of Ju[dah. Open] (6) [your gates forever, so that the wealth of the nations [might be brought to you, and their kings shall serve you. All they that oppressed] you shall bow down to you, (7) [and they shall lick the dust of your feet. O dau]ghters of my [peo]ple, burst out with a voice of joy. Adorn yourselves with ornaments of glory, and r[ule] over the ki[ngdom of the ...] (8) [...] Your [...] and Israel for an [eternal dominion. Ceremony after the final battle. (9) [Then they shall gather] in the camp that n[ig]ht for rest until the morning. In the morning they shall come to the p[la]ce of the battle line, (10) [where the mi]ghty men of the Kittim [fell], as well as the multitude of Assyria, and the forces of all the nations that were assembled unto them, to see whether [the mu]ltitude of slain [are dead] (11) [with none to bury them; those who] fell there by the sword of God. And the Hi[gh] Priest shall approach there [with] his [depu]ty, his brothers [the priests,] (12) [and the Levites with the Leader] of the battle, and all the chiefs of the battle lines and [their officers ...] (13) [... together. When they stand before the s]lain of the Kitt[im, they shall pr]aise there the God [of Israel. And they shall say in response: ...] (14) [... to God most high and ...] Legenda: [...] - lost text {Text} - suggestion for improvement (Text) - words not contained in the original text, but added to the translation for better understanding. (?) - uncertain reading [Text] - added text

by Dan Winter Mar 25, 2004 from GoldenMean Website

446

FROM BEHOLD A PALE HORSE written by ASSASSINATED William Cooper of Egar, Arizona In the early 1940's, the IG Farben Chemical Company employed a Polish salesman who sold cyanide to the Nazis for use in Auschwitz. The same salesman also worked as a chemist in the manufacture of the poison gas. This same cyanide gas along with Zyklon B and malathion was used to exterminate millions of Jews and other groups. After the war the salesman, fearing for his life, joined the Catholic Church and was ordained a priest in 1946. The salesman became Poland's youngest bishop in 1958. Added: June 04: Pope Actually Apologizes for Killing the Witches... no news on returning the gold yet... Intro to Part II by Dan Winter      It is important to keep in mind, when reading the following, that Enlil is the person also called: Yahweh God of the Jews Michael the 'Archangel' by Christians Michabo, God of many native tribes LEVITE or Snake God by the Aboriginal Australians and the Jews (Also, almost certainly the person called ENCODER in Bible Code 2, AND the FATHER OF ALL VAMPIRES, whom Ann Rice calls "ENKIL") In each case the recognizable fingerprint, is an attempt to prevent further genetic freedom, to prevent selfempowered bliss, and essentially, to create a kingdom of obedience to a plan to create immortality by soul harvesting, for the (medium grade interventionist and lost soul - Nephilim) 'God' - Enlil. (And his political party called ELOHIM as in Keys of Enoch whose ruler is the central hive computer for the borg mind ASHTAR). What we learn in the below, is the origins of the YahwehEnlil agenda for 'collective' immortality by following the rules and being a good servant. Case in point- when the Anunnaki landed for the Gold mining slaving part of their standard mining gear equipment was a special hexagonal array of paramagnetic (bio-accelerator) capacitors similar to what we today would call dolmen or stone tower or shem - highward fire stone. By placing these capacitors in a proper hex array a field of capacitive charge was created which would under controlled conditions (no sex no escape) PREVENT BIOLOGIC AGING. (Literally, a burning charge fountain of youth). The field effect area for this mining equipment later called the GARDEN OF EDEN was increasingly required because of decaying implosion (no bliss) in their DNA. Immersing themselves into the less than fractal charge field of Earth, would quickly cause them to age. They were not accustomed to life expectancies less than many thousands of years. Sadly, their life expectancy over the millennia became a completely soulless mechanical support. Again and again, the YahwehEnlil collective, demonstrate their willingness to sacrifice truly sustainable bliss based selfempowered immortality for SHORT TERM TECHNOLOGIC SURROGATES. (The suspensors keeping HARKONEN/Enlil alive in DUNE, the Borg equipment required to keep DARTH VADER/Antu alive in Star Wars). Similar to this is the Gold Powder addictive, origins of the Holy Communion white wafer, and cause of the interventionist genetic engineering we today call Adam and Eve. Not having much fire in his own DNA (being FALLEN Nephalim no bliss / no implosion no inner life) Enlil (Yahweh) conceives of a basically faulty plan to get technologic immortality involving essentially eating the trace soul essences of countless generations of humans compensating for his own parasitic lack of bliss juice. This is again why the Greys, at the behest of Enlil's family Dracs, mostly abducted indigenous peoples after Truman and Eisenhower signed their stupid treaty on abductions. This is why the Michael Yahweh family has tracked the indigenous tribal lucid dreamers wherever they went always looking to eat the fire in their blood to make up for what they did not have.

447

The Montauk/Swerdlow picture (summary) goldenmean.info/invasion shows Enki's (abRAham) cooking up the Earth DNA experiment with many requirements from the Andromedan council. The Dragon queen remnants in Enki's family, were but one of the parties from the ORION wars, who qualified to be represented in the vaccine of all parties genetically fused- in the Earth gene experiment. The thing is, that when Enki (RA-abRAham) snuck his own DNA in the mix using his half sister Ninhursag/InnanaDraco as wet nurse womb for a Cro Mag egg, he was inserting DNA (Mother Dragon-winged) that was truly EXPLOSIVE in this mix. This is Ichtheos aborting today. The aboriginal name for Enki is FISH GOD. Same as Serpent-Bird Man - Quetzalcoatl in Zulu Enki IS Kilimanjaro. Planetary Story II by Elana It was with some trepidation that I engaged with the next chapter in the epic that I have called the Planetary Story. The fallout from our explorations in the group fusion work last year in Byron Bay saw many of us emotionally and psychologically exhausted and soul-chilled with trying to process and integrate the intense energies of the archetypal forces of our human forebears - the Anunnaki . Little did we realize that the gathering brought together some of the descendants of the ancient lineages that were involved in the evolution of modern Homo Sapiens. The many unresolved issues between these ancestors issues that impacted tragically and irrevocably upon both the human population and the Anunnaki races themselves - rose de profundis to be played out, sorted and resolved in the powerful space created by the group. This was 'World Work' - conflict resolution at a global scale as described by Arne Mindell - of the deepest kind. The first chapter of the Story is described in the previous Part I. This second chapter is the result of my ongoing research and studies in Theology, Sustainability and Indigenous Sustainability at Murdoch University. I am hot on the trail of this most astounding story through the investigation of ancient texts and documents from the: Sumerian Egypto- Assyrian Hebraic Christian Early Christian Gnostic Druidic traditions oral teachings of the spiritual/shamanic traditions of Indigenous Australian First Nation American and European Celtic Peoples This research is corroborating my personal 'Long Memory' recall that has opened due to the use of various techniques and disciplines that I have practiced since I was a young woman , and under the tutelage of Indigenous teachers, who recognize me as an 'Ancestress' . My present research stems from an unanswered question that arose at the completion of the fusion work: "What became of the Dragon High Queen - the Archetypal Great Mother?" The energy of the Great Mothers (Antu & Ki), that had sustained various planetary grids (and their ecologies) due to their sacred marriage (Hieros Gamos) with the Great Father (An), was lost to the planet, following the 'fall from grace' of the 'Dragon' lineage. The description of the 'War in Heaven' is variously described within many ancient traditions. The 'Enuma Elish'; 'Atrahasis'; the Hebrew Bible; the Christian Bible; and the Gnostic Gospels all indicate either directly or by their conspicuous silence - of the loss of the energy of the Divine Mother to the Earth Tribes, approximately 6000 years ago. This pivotal historical time in human evolution was caused by a split in the Royal household of An, Antu, & Ki, and their progeny Enki, Enlil and Ninhursag. Not only did the separation occur between brothers, it also happened between the archetypal Great Mother and Great Father God.

       

448

The experiment to create the 'Kingly Race' of Anunnaki/human hybrids had reached a point such that Enlil devised a plan whereby the human descendants could start to live more independently of their progenitors whilst continuing with the quest to produce a hybrid of super-conscious nature, thus rejuvenating the 'bliss' challenged Anunnaki lineages. Enlil's plan was designed to weed out the genetic weaknesses and character flaws of the cross-bred humans, until only those who were utterly obedient and biddable to the will of the Anunnaki (Enlil) remained to 'inherit the Kingdoms of God'. Under Enlil's design a dualistic reality would be created whereby humans would explore choice and have free agency to follow Enlil's 'plan of salvation'. 'Degrees of glory' were offered - a hierarchical system of ascendancy that would stream humans after mortal death into various levels of responsibility and 'exaltation'. As such, the plan did not guarantee everyone's redemption. Those less obedient would be denied access to further endowments, thereby sorting the gene pool and giving precedence to those who would most advance Enlil's lineage and agenda of immortality. The state of immortality was having to be sustained artificially until the human/Anunnaki hybrid was advanced enough to achieve the 'bardo' state (the Buddhist 'blue plane') of eternal life naturally, through the state of 'bliss' or ecstasy. The Egyptian dynasties, in particular, focused on developing elaborate and efficient ways to cheat death, by utilizing alchemical methods in order to facilitate supra-luminal 'implosion' via the ingestion of white gold powder, until a 'savior' was achieved whose genetics enabled immortality 'naturally'. Enki's plan was that all human souls should achieve redemption - that the harvest of life and death experience should be equally celebrated and that the purpose of a gene pool was to achieve maturity and then be set free to evolve without intervention. Enki's agenda was not necessarily more altruistic than his half brother's, it was simply that his lineage was naturally more psycho-creative than Enlil's and thus his lineage was not so bliss challenged. However, he was also motivated by the larger plan of the Ophanum who intended that gene polls should be allowed to freely mature and spread out amongst the galaxies. However, his lack of responsibility to his progeny was probably as much to do with this choice than his strong sense of justice! In all of this, Antu, the Dragon High Queen, was dismayed to understand the implications of Enlil's plan - that instead of souls being freed by death and the continuation of the balance of life/death being upheld, Enlil's intention was to create a place out of time/space (3D reality) where his descendants would go after death in order to continue to serve Enlil's search for immortality. These kingdoms following mortal existence were tiered to contain souls at various levels of achievement and responsibility. All would continue to procreate as an ongoing part of the experiment to become 'as our Father in Heaven' - gods and goddesses in their own right. However, this continuing manipulation of natural laws meant that balance was lost. By seeking to cheat death, souls were also lost to eternal life - whereby the gift of death meant that the individual was reintegrated into the All, the One, and personal experience enriched the whole, rather than being selfishly guarded for the sake of perpetuating individuality. Then a series of events occurred that set the course of life on Earth and Antu's fate: Whilst deliberating Enki and Enlil's plans for the evolution of the Homo Sapien race, Enlil discovered the plot by Antu to remove the consort, Ki. The technique used to imprison the soul of the Orion queen became the undoing of the High Queen and Enki's followers. An was horrified by Antu's duplicity, having been closely bonded to the consort and devastated by her loss. Enlil was so enraged that he swore to revenge his mother's 'death' and destroy Antu and the Dragons. An banished the High Queen from all territories of their House. Enki, of course, defended his mother. However, hostilities between the two half brothers that had been simmering for Ages, now erupted. An was persuaded to approve Enlil's plan, and Enki was cast down from his fathers presence.

449

Enlil was so incensed that he hatched a plan to get rid of the Queen and her followers and Enki and his forces at the same time. The biblically documented 'War in Heaven' ensued, and Enlil used the technique of soul incarceration to imprison 'one-third of those in Heaven' in a place out of time/space. The forces lost their access to mortal bodies, and could only function on the astral planes of existence. Not all 'fell from grace'. Those who were powerful enough were able to fractionate their souls, so that they were not totally lost to third dimensional reality. In this way, Enki became Lucifer - the 'Shining One'. However, Antu was herself devastated by the deliberate severance of the sacred union between her and An (her soul mate); the huge guilt that she felt concerning the consort; the loss of her people and her fear for her son, Enki. Desperately, as her son was cast into the 'place of lost souls', she consciously chose to 'fall' herself - fractionating her soul into an infinite number of 'sparks' of the archetypal force of the Great Mother, so that at some time she might have the opportunity to redeem her son and her lost peoples. So, Enlil's plan was put into action and he utilized the lost forces as an example of the dualistic reality of light/dark; good/evil etc. in order to progress his plan for immortality. Details become sketchy at this point and I am unable to clarify further the fate of the Great Mother - the Dragon High Queen, except that all record of her was eliminated from sacred texts and historical documents. The ancient Sumerian text, the 'Atrahasis' explicitly details the conquest and destruction of the Great Mother - Tiamat, by Marduk. In this more mythological text, Tiamat is described as being rent limb from limb and thrown down. Although Tiamat has been described as a fore-mother of Antu, I have no doubt that the destruction is a documenting of this episode. The Christian Gnostic texts detail the loss of integrity of Sophia and her quest to redeem herself and her son and return to the Father. The Druidic stories document the grief of the Great Mother The Modron - at the loss of the Son and her quest to find and rescue him. I am sure that there are many other myths and stories that document the loss of the power of the Great Mother to Earth, that further research will reveal. Ninhursag came to symbolize the Mother aspect on the planet - Ishtar, Isis, etc. She continued the work of her brother and half-brother, eventually incubating an Anunnaki/Human hybrid of sufficient power to found the 'Kingly Lineage' sought for by Enlil and Enki - the Adama, the first Priest-King. However, the exile of the Dragon Queen and forces had a deeply wounding effect on the psyches of the remaining Anunnaki. The planetary grids that had been established and maintained by the Hieros Gamos began to decay. They continue to destabilize the planetary ecologies today, even though Ninhursag and Inanna instituted rituals and celebrations of fertility and abundance in order to slow the dissolution. Earth's Indigenous Peoples are the primary stabilizers of our systems of planetary order today. However, it is perfectly clear that our world's ecosphere is disintegrating rapidly now. With the loss of the archetypal sacred union between the masculine and feminine and the vengeful wrath of the son against the mother, the genetic predisposition of the ensuing progeny of Earth's hybrid population evidently lacked the ability to invoke and hold the vision of wholeness, synergy, and verdant abundance necessary for the successful expression of a gene pool. Humans today are not only handicapped by the genetic inhibitors bred into them in order to suppress certain natural characteristics of our humanness, they are also burdened by a childishly rageful, guilt ridden, mother complex that is the negative genetic heritage of our forefathers, and the guilt ridden, grief -full, unfulfilled frustration of our foremothers. Humans are doomed to play out this tragic scenario, (despite various rescue attempts by (male) saviors such as Buddha, Jesus Christ, Mohammed, Krishna etc., until a critical mass of humans gather to dream of something new. The dream of the divine union of sacred masculine and feminine (both inner and outer relationships) that comes from the restoration of the Divine Mother principle to the Earth; the synergy of that unity; and the order and fecundity that rises from such sacred conjugation is presently denied to us as humans by the very genetic heritage that created us.

450

Our evolutionary imperative compels us to keep searching - a quest of the highest aspiration - for resolution to this human dilemma, in order that we may find spiritual maturity and emerge into our natural inheritance - that of Homo Noeticus. Questions from Bart: From: Bart -- [email protected] , Date: Fri, 26 Mar 2004 10:26:07 +0000 Subject: Re: Was that the Papal We? Dear Dan, Your post has been resonating long after my first reply yesterday. I have so many questions these days, and that in itself is not a bad thing, but I am trying to rearrange my mindset to a Higher, more all encompassing Truth of my / mankind's destiny and true origins, thereby incorporating as much as possible your findings and experiences... You are giving me a hard time, but I am grateful for that. Did not say the Buddha that "the Goal is the Way"? I try to read and grasp most of your texts, started reading your "Alphabet of the heart" and am amazed by your scholarship and knowledge in so many areas. However, could I ask you some personal questions to see whether I am on track? From what I have understood so far, Enki would be classified as the "good guy" because he was naturally capable of generating more bliss by himself and Enlil needs to (ab)use his mental powers over Enki / his brother to get that bliss from outside, unable to produce bliss inside. Therefore the creation of "outer God(s)", the necessity to be obedient, and the steady "rewards" depending on how successful his mental slavery works on willing and ignorant people like me. No liberation unless you can achieve a higher state of slavery, but still a state of slavery, correct? It is clear that you see practically all institutionalized religions including Catholicism / Christianity as vessels of Enlil. Does that mean that personal bliss from the inside cannot be transferred through the temples unknowingly dedicated to "an outer God"? I feel that one can be part of institutionalized religion in a personal way and yet attain some sort of personal bliss, out of the realization that GOD is indeed inside all of us and resides in our heart. "The Christ" is clearly linked to the heart chakra (Tiphereth - 6) and Kether (The Crown - 1) in the Kabballah. I mean, I have read evidence on BBC World News, studies on "prayer" in different situations, even laboratory circumstances if I recall well, and the beneficial effect it has on our "system". Individual prayer can be strong, but collective prayer has an even stronger field effect. What do you think about this? Answer from Dan: From the literature it is clear that many in the Anunnaki groups (the 'GODS' of Greece & Rome particularly) believed that instituting religions was capable of serving the race of droid/slave Takadama (humans) they had created. In the same way a golem as a projection of your own mind stuff - ectoplasm - might eventually be nourished, watered and fed. For example, read about Innana / Ninhursag - clearly the wet nurse - egg inserted Draco half sister who served as the surrogate mother when Enki RA 'Lucifer' / AbRAham - swiped a CroMagnon egg to be fertilized with his own sperm. In the Innana notes at http://inannareturns.com/ and more at goldenmean.info/thecollective you can read her apologizing to us - the natives - for her interventionism. She bemoans the fact that her same Draco family created intentionally both the Islam and Catholic religions - for similar "friendly control" purposes - only to discover in horror that these institutions merely became the excuse for their 'human' family borg droid kids to murder each other by the millions. quoting from- goldenmean.info/thecollective Amazing how the lineage of Reptilian Orion Queens interventionism can be made to sound all benevolent. (they say: it was THEIR Draco warship over Christ's birth which was the star...???? why should such DNA

451

planning require a Draco Warship??? - Similar to the Draco craft-insignia same as the flag of Israel, called the Sun disk - which appeared to cause the Fatima apparition - right at the Draco tunnel complex entrance, SintraPortugal). At least in the "Innana Returns", the returning Anunnaki interventionist Genetic warrior lady has the decency to be apologetic about hacking away at our DNA so cavalierly for millennia. ..." commentary on the DOMA way (Daughters of the Orion Draco 'Collective'): This is yet another "History of the Elohim" (Anunnaki) on Earth, except notice the exquisite spin-doctoring. Don't mind the continual apology for female dominance, since the genetic truth has been repressed. Yet how much extortion will it take to leverage us to accept our (Draco/Niburu) manipulators? It is a VERY interesting Interventionist Anunnaki apologetics for the bible... gives the ORION Queen Draco ("DOMA Collective") spin apology ... VERY detailed explanation of the ET origin of Bible stories... (The Orion Draco/Dragon Queen telepathic "hive mind' they call the "DOMA" "collective"...."Daughters of Ma".) One piece of useful info they offer, is that Enoch (scribe) was the shined up 'pride of the fleet' Anunnaki DNA droid resubmitted to the Draco starships for inspection (hence his story... see "Keys of Enoch" - take a lesson: Jim Hurtak's supposed 'hierarchy'). Enoch was the proof the Draco queens needed to condemn Enki's family for disobeying their rules about un-planned blood line crosses, particularly having sex with their own genetic engineer originators. This suited angry half brother Enlil's (Yahweh) and the "Collective's" political excuse for blowing up Atlantis. (Noah's story) - AND became the larger 'war in heaven' reported in this article by Elana. As I said to the authors: (quote) "interesting PR.... I suppose your Orion Queen (DOMA) were afraid to show their (Draco) Sumerian face (picture) ( ../lionpath/ ) and to illustrate that their red inverted "M" cross vortex logo (below image - top of their web site) ("By this sign you shall CONQUER" ?!?!) is the star map to Orion. See "Antarean conversion" orion starmap pics at ../orion/orionheart.html Their "devil" is Enki (Adonai) who was simply trying to defend having made humans fertile..., hiding Cayin's (Cain) kids (genetic freedom embodied) in Atlantis..(ref: Gardner). The interventionist Anunnaki geneticists' (Enlil family / DOMA) nuclear disaster desertified Sinai, and by their own admission sunk Atlantis. (Enki under the name Lucifer - got the bad press as 'devil' because his angry brother Enlil/Yalweh/Amon owned the larger advertising budget.)

Whom they serve hides a bigger picture. ... see Anna Hayes "Voyagers", Letters from Andromeda, "Guardians of the Grail" Morningsky, "Genesis of the Grail Kings" Gardner.... The issue is: WHO WILL RESPECT the prime directive... individual freedom for indigenous genepools... They might mention which of their Draco relatives started the galactic black market on live human glands for eating... for example... It is so kool how many meanings we are given for "NEPHILIM"/the fallen ones. Every meaning except the real one: those who lost the Glandular hygiene to get the superluminal squirt gun going in their own DNA, without external borg like mechanical means." (end quote from thecollective article..) So Bart, the history of religion making on Earth - is mostly a history of whose ET interventionism was winning the PR war enough to be harvesting whose emotion juices to feed their own Egregor.

452

The word Egregor - as in Moni Sadhu "The Tarot" - refers to the amount of ectoplasmic juice you can harvest to build which golemic structure you are trying to immortalize. For example the Catholic, "Our Father" prayer has a huge Egregor of collected emotion juice which bumps clumsily around Earth, occasionally rolling over some social structure, but probably mostly serving as an 'astral milk house' for the ET interventionist - fallen ones milking religions for their juice (unable to make their own). So, for the vast majority of Earth religion making activity - you merely choose politically which ET parasite ghost you want your ectoplasmic juices to be feeding. It is not that it is always evil to allow your emotion juice (coherence of charge envelope) to be pumping up some racial golem ghost (Enlil's body). The question is whether the design of the racial golem ghost currently being pumped up by your ' religion' offers any selfempowering outcome at the end of the tunnel. The new article by Elana here (above) is merely outlining clearly that the nature of the tunnel of golem food which the Hebrew religion mostly provides by it's designed ('oh let's repeat the mantra's of the borg hive computer Ashtar - singing "Ayer Asher Ayer"') shapes - provides NO HOPE of a sustainable ensoulment for the one whose glands are being milked. They merely pump the bottomless pit of Enlil's hungry ghost. Take for example a Catholic 'saint' who dies having had so many ectoplasm producing vision's of their supposed 'Jesus' (mostly a bunch of lies about how Tutankhamon died-mixed with basically Egyptian myth - book: "Out of Egypt" & "House of the Messiah"). When they hallucinate with enough fervor the picture of the poor stupid myth on the cross - eventually they are quite capable of producing bleeding nail holes in their hands. Does this mean that they have somehow confirmed some accurate historical story - OR somehow served their genepool - OR - somehow immortalized themselves.... NO - clearly not - none of the above. They have merely succeeding in pumping more than usual astral emotion juice into the reigning parasite myth. This is not to deny that some of the structures of religion have provided some temporary comfort to the dumb humans. But in terms of quality of design... The structures ENLIL / Yahweh - the JEWS (mostly fallen Seraphim) put in place (particularly includes Australian aboriginals worship for the Draco gray's 'Wandjina'/AnDjin) - are CLEARLY little but dead end tunnels to get food into fallen NEPHALIM - like Enlil himself. LISTEN TO THOTH: "YOU NEED NO LONGER BE SPAWN OF THE NEPHILIM" (if you would wake up). This is the point - Elanan's new article above makes. As for the structures - which ENKI (also known variously as Zarathustra, Kilimanjaro in Zulu, RA, etc) put together- He says design a language (to make psychokinesis POSSIBLE) based on symmetry of charge compression (origin alphabet http://spirals.eternite.com) - and understand the star making force of your OWN bliss - goldenmean.info/consciouskids Finally - your question on prayer points to good physics. We know the science of charge compressing that makes the wave guide of prayer work. And we know it certainly does NOT depend on externalizing a GOD idea. Good summary on prayer measurement in science - chapter in the book - above link. Arrange your intent into the fractal symmetry of something that's shareable... and charge will come to your implosive center to be steered by you. Raise the Djed - the force is with you - be IN CHARGE - do not wait for someone elses parasitic externalization of your own God force. (particularly a lo end reptilian interventionist fallen nephalim like Enlil/Yalweh/Michael). Designing BLISS is precisely successful at the moment the OUTER source of charge compression becomes INNER (Implosion). Thus the symbolism of creating a center of gravity for your BLISS which is outside you is precisely evidence that your ritual is still feeding parasites. As far as Enlil being only the bad guy - and Enki, the good. We always must fall in love with precisely our most confused brothers like Enlil. He is someone deserving our compassion. Yet specifically the impossibility of getting BLISS into glands full of millennium old mechanized borg tech-knowledge, is precisely how his permanent loss of a soul generously serves us by showing us what NOT to do. IF we also choose to weld our DNA to metal preventing implosion bliss self ignition - we too will join his borg. DNA gets self steering precisely (blissfully ignited) when it is removed from the environment of less than fractal

453

- metal. You could feel sorry for Darth Vader in Star Trek for the choices he made to become half metal - but this does not mean you join him. (Darth Vader in Star Wars- and Harkonen in DUNE are inspired by Enki and Enlil's half machine Dad.) Enki on the other hand, is not all hero. He is probably a bit loose with his sperm - and does not take his own ancestors that seriously. He is a radical revolutionary. But he is probably the best we got - to get a bit of angel making DNA into this genepool. At least by falling in love with his own half kids genetic creations (the family of ab-RA-ham) - he tried to offer us a chance to star making in our genes. We are not into demonizing all our ancestors, but we are not into canonizing them either. If you actually could meet your great great grandparents - you would probably find them cute - but simple and relatively stupid. That is actually how I think we should view the Draco and Anunnaki - who cooked up our DNA. We honor Enki today under his progeny Hermes/Thoth with the symbol of the medical profession and of DNA: THE CADEUCEUS. But in fact - my opinion having studied the record is that Enki/RA/AbRAham/Lucifer was about as clever with DNA as the klutzes who created the soulless horror -DOLLY THE SHEEP. The only good that happened to Enki (who I am convinced is my ancestor - and probably yours) - is that due mostly to his own promiscuity - he used his own sperm. And THAT was interesting ... and from the point of view of the Orion based Drac government who paid for his star craft (N-ibi uru) and lab - DEFINITELY ILLEGAL. We benefitted from RA-abraham-Enki's use of his own sperm (and S'arra from Ur mated with AbRAham means Enki took the Assa Uru Drac lady for the wet nurse) because Enki was the fellow on which all the genetic planning of the remnant humanoid line had been pinned - the whole point of the Part One of the story here. He was the best hope the human fragment (even those his Dad Antu from Sirius was half borg machine) HAD, of getting some gravity making star bending force back in their genes ('May the FORCE be WITH YOU'). So, that is why we now have a slight shot at the privilege of becoming the vaccine for the whole Orion wars (bigger & older than EA's - Enki's EArth). That is also our ONLY hope of survival (DNA implosive gravity making BLISS) in the local return of the Drac's here (goldenmean.info/invasion) - AND it is simultaneously also the only hope of real humanoid survival in the bigger struggle against the borgs galaxy wide. It is right - our DNA can only be saved if we can ignite it (read: Implosion: Secret Science of Ecstasy & Immortality) * Another question that immediately popped up: You are shooting the pope as a villain and a collaborateur of the Nazi machinery in the past. OK, could well be. But what about redemption for our sins? Can the pope not have attained a better understanding and meanwhile have truly repented what he did in the past? Once a villain, always a villain? We all make mistakes, most of us out of ignorance or being badly informed, others willfully. I am afraid I have been part of the second all my life, but I am not sure either what I can or must believe anymore after having read your fantastic and extremely far reaching cosmogony. Is not the essence of Christianity true forgiveness and love for one another, especially thy enemies? I wish to do good, to partake in the best way possible in this amazing experience called "life", of which "death", "misunderstanding", "evil", "ignorance" and so many other conditions are common parts. I am continuously asking myself the big questions: what is right? What is wrong? What can I believe in? What must I fight for? What is worth dying for? My heart tells me that I have been blessed with a loving wife and two healthy children whom I love with all my heart. These souls have chosen to come into my life and I have fully accepted the responsibility to offer them an as intense and meaningful, loving and caring life experience as I can possibly offer them. However, in order to prevent unnecessary evil from happening to them, I must be well informed and I am prepared to fight for them, to allow good living circumstances. As a Christian, I wish to take this love and care further to the community and the land I am part of. I wish to share more love and care for the ones living nearby, for those are the one I

454

can "touch", working in "concentric circles". This means in the first place that I have to make sure that everything is at order at home, before I go out and try to be an example to others... The way I should do this used to be dictated by the Church only. I have long stepped off that track, but yet I am also trying to be part of that Church (or what is left of it). I do not believe in a lot of dogmas, but I do attend Church service on Sunday, and it has a beneficial effect on me and on my family life. As I said, I am now trying to cope with rearranging my world view and belief continuously, for I feel that there are indeed still lots of flaws in every system. However, what is the best / or least bad system we can offer the world right now? How should it be implemented? Or should nothing be implemented? Can the masses do without law and order? My experience and observation tells me that society cannot do without or only the toughest will implement their will on others. I keep asking HOW we should procure that the most loving and caring way of dealing with each other (and God knows it is a difficult daily task for all of us to create harmony in our surroundings) is protected and shielded from all evil, and spread in the hearts of other men and women? Can this be done without being prepared to fight (to death)? Apparently, even the gods Enki and Enlil "in heaven" have been fighting each other since their coming into being as well? And is an act of severity sometimes not a greater act of love and wisdom than leniency at all costs? According to traditional Christian belief, I would answer that it should be sufficient, yes even obligatory spread GOD's grace merely by loving thy neighbor as yourself, and even love thy enemies. According to the Biblical story I know, the Christ never abused his power(s) neither killed anyone, which sets him apart from ALL the others. As a follower and a believer in the Christ as master of masters (that is what my heart keeps telling me, no matter what I read about Him, whether He has lived in the flesh or not, was crucified or not, was black or white, ugly or beautiful, had children or not, is of the creed of Enki, IS Enki, Tut-Ankh-Amon or whatever name people may have given to Him, or wish to give to Him), I keep trying to follow his footsteps, as they resonate in my heart as the purest and most difficult but also most "universal", "divine" path for humans to follow... to obtain grace within and outside of them. I am willing to sacrifice everything, and sacrifice my own life, if I know that the world I am leaving here will be a better place through my sacrifice. Answer from Dan Choosing BLISS is not a sacrifice - it is blissful! The fact that the Rabbi's had to build such a big lie around the Tutankhamon Akhanaton story to make Moses and Jesus, is only a testimony to their fear. ('Out of Egypt' book etc.). All those like Enki/ RA - Tut etc., who were into bliss self-empowerment - are precisely NOT into personality worship - because for the most part that is ALWAYS disempowering! If one reads the New Testament and gets to know the Christ, his message truly stands out from all the others. He seems to be the only one who really cares about freeing mankind out of its current state of slavery, the only one who really knew how to re-establish contact with the Source of Love by sacrificing himself and everything that is so dear to most of the unawakened here on earth. So the pope is vulnerable. So the pope made grave mistakes if we believe what you (or the author of the article) say about his past is right. But can he not be forgiven? Answer from Dan The best way the present soulless pope could serve mankind would be get his fat ass off the top of the billions of dollars of gold his church robbed from the 1/4 of the women of Europe his church brutally murdered and give it back. Any shaman (Castaneda) will tell you, recapitulation to sort the DNA energy lines to get psychokinesis, requires honest retelling of the past, starting with his days as a gas salesman.

455

Forgiveness MEANS no secrets!!! What about the KOLOB, the Source, the Mainframe, the Maker of the Matrix, the Initial Spark, the Centre of all universes and multiverses that encompass your cosmogony of Enki/Enlil as well? Whom does It serve? Can It be served? Should It be served? HOW should it be served? Can we trust our experiences or are they holograms set up by higher developed beings? Can we trust our "out of the body experiences"? What is their nature? If we have them, if we "see" more, "hear" more, "experience bliss", is it then nephilic or seraphic in nature? Answer from Dan The one you refer to as KOLOB - the central mainframe - is probably the same ASHTAR acronym referring to the central borg hive mind soulless computer which controls Enlil's culture - whose machine code from bubble memory storage in tetra index is precisely the Hebrew Alphabet, come - join the 'program'. Compare the frustration of Enlil - whose prophetic vision does NOT include changing the future - in Bible Code II - to sollog.com (same Enlil ). At least Enki had the revolution in his genes to say SCREW the computer- we are going to set some genes free here - to make stars where they will - the most precisely illegal act possible in the Drac Orion culture of Hurtak (Ur=Drac, Tak means FROM ORION) and Enlil. If truly gravity making ignited human genes DO get free in the galaxy - then NO machine culture - not even 10000 Draco's towed in on an invasion craft to Earth (goldenmean.info/invasion) - can STOP THEM! This is the Lazarus effect. In mystic classical Kabballah, simple and sincere meditation techniques take you right up to that Source, so they claim, when you climb the Jacob's ladder through the various worlds: material / psyschological (astral / archetypal) / spiritual / divine. In other words: through this simple meditation (actually quite powerful and blissful, I was able to experience it two weeks ago under the guidance of L'ev Shimon Halevi aka Warren Kenton of whom you may have heard) you go from Malkuth (our material world) to Malkuth of the divine world (the door to the Divine identified with the mystic Light). Answer from Dan Once we understand the symmetry path up into the lightning charge worming holy communion optical fibre up the core of our own DNA- we shall have an entirely different view such secondary props like the symmetry alphabet for tetra donut fields that is Hebrew. It is not some un-fathomable mystery why dying presents a predictable series of inner visions (goldenmean.info/death) - it is merely the physics of how charge superposes more axis of symmetry dimensions- in the necessarily fractal unpacking of the DNA field. (key to successful death - memory propagation). Does Enki in your cosmogony offer true liberation? Are Enki and Lucifer really the same? I can still not believe it. Answer from Dan Lucifer means the ONE WHO LIGHTS THE FIRE. His principles: YOU TOO CAN BECOME GOD - are precisely his battle cry in the supposed star wars. The fact that Enlil's high public relations budget managed to give Lucifer bad press - does not alter the facts. He (Enki / RA) is the only one who argued for the human genetic group to get self empowered status (become GOD). Perhaps - like asking the Pope what he did to make money during the war - you might ask that Rabbi - what the word LEVI means in his name (SNAKE) and why. It is not that it is evil to have made dumb mistakes - what is not acceptable is to continue to hide them. The process of retribution - RECAPITULATION accurately builds

       

456

bliss - awareness. In any case, in my arrogance and freethinking drive (a typical aspect of Enki's line of thought?) I have great difficulty in accepting the juxtaposition of Freemasonry with pure satanism, it is definitely NOT my experience in my definition of "satanism" (lust and addiction to absolute power abuse). Dan: Freemasonry is largely a set a story tales cooked up by Francis Bacon (Shakespeare) with the Germaine family. Originally relatively harmless- even then a profoundly confused way to try for bliss. The left overs in today's culture - are not worth much criticizing. Most of them would not know a pure principle if it jumped at them. In general the more we get fascinated by labeling things EVIL - the more we merely have not dealt with poison inside ourselves. These kids are not evil- they are just foolish. Active Evil (failure to embed) cannot sustain intelligence - because waves which don't embed self cancel quickly. Is it impossible if you are "trapped" in an institutionalized religious system set up by Enlil, to be liberated? Dan: Elana here, suggests the trap is hard to break. If you once taste the ability to see thru the core of stars using your own bliss - you might get thru the haze of disempowering, feed your God your juice stuff. The very alphabet of the Yahweh group is a trap - literally A CUBE!!! (the movie>?) If one is not able to follow "simple" food hygiene like you explain on your website, is it then impossible to attain any kind of bliss? Dear Dan, know that I hold you very high in esteem. You seem to be very truthful, well informed, I love you and I cherish you. As you can tell from my petty questions above, however, I do not understand everything you say. In spite of my obvious realization that you will more than probably not want to invest any of your precious time in formulating some kind of answer to the many questions formulated above, I still hope you might, for hope seems to be one of the most typical and most mysterious human characteristics. The part of my soul that is eternally connected to the Divine Source of All will be eternally grateful for any answer you decide to give. Hopefully, it will lift the veil a little more and guide me towards my True So(u)lar Destiny. With all my love and blessings to you all, Bart More on the POPE, with a tip of the Implosion GROUP hat to .. L.P. Hi Dan, I trust all is well with you. Thanks, L from Dan above... "Perhaps - like asking the Pope what he did to make money during the war - you might ask that Rabbi - what the word LEVI means in his name (SNAKE) and why. It is not that it is evil to have made dumb mistakes - what is not acceptable is to continue to hide them. The process of retribution - RECAPITULATION accurately builds bliss - awareness." Her comments here: BINGO. Very well said. The main issue during the reign of this papal figure is that he discloses the rampant sacrifice of children that is made in conjunction with the Catholic Church. There is still time for him to disclose this fully during this period, and that is his role, to remove the cover on this. Let's put our efforts toward him that will be the outcome - albeit painful and dismantling as it will be to the entire body of the Church. Children will not only live, but live without being murdered, tortured or subjugated in any form.

457

Read Malachi Martin, a priest who worked as an exorcist for the church, who was a close associate of Pope John the 13th. Martin mysteriously died after publishing Windswept House, a documentation of the atrocities to children in rituals. Also revealing are The Calvi Affair by Larry Gurwin and Vatican Assassins by Eric Jon Phelps. and book review by another author: Windswept House is a sweeping book, set on the grand global stage and the unfolding of the next stage of civilization, the ominously-named New World Order. It tackles head-on a number of heavy issues from abortion to the Third Secret of Fatima, but the essential message seems to be this: Satanists lurk in the shadows, from the heart of the Vatican down to the local parishes, manipulating those duped by the false spirit of Vatican II. They are doing their damnedest to subvert the Roman Catholic Church. In Windswept House, Martin was quite explicit about the conditions in the Vatican, opening the novel with the above-mentioned satanic ritual. In it, Satan was formally enthroned in the Vatican in the Chapel of St. Paul (by all reports a dark and appropriately spooky place). The ceremony was coordinated via telephone with another simultaneous rite in South Carolina. Like The Keys of This Blood, Windswept House is written for a wide audience, although both books give an odd feeling of being intended for John Paul II himself. It's as if Keys was written to show the Pope that Martin understood what the Pontiff was doing in the geopolitical arena and address his concerns for the Church's internal situation. Windswept House, however, is a much more dramatic and desperate plea to the Pope. A Dark Vision Just how bad did Martin judge things to be? Extremely so: "Suddenly it became unarguable that now during this papacy, the Roman Catholic organization carried a permanent presence of clerics who worshipped Satan and liked it; of bishops and priests who sodomized boys and each other; of nuns who performed the 'black rites' every day; acts of heresy, blasphemy, outrage and indifference were committed and permitted at holy altars by men who had been called to be priests. Sacrilegious actions and rites were not only performed on Christ's Altars, but had the connivance or at least the tacit permission of certain Cardinals, archbishops, and bishops. . . In total number they were a minority around ten percent of Church personnel. But of that minority, many occupied astoundingly high positions or rank.... The facts that brought the Pope to a new level of suffering were mainly two: The systematic organizational links the network, in other words that had been established between certain clerical groups and Satanist covens. And the inordinate power and influence of that network." (pp. 492-3) At the time of his passing on July 27, 1999, Martin was at work on what he said would be his most controversial and important book. Primacy: How the Institutional Roman Catholic Church became a Creature of The New World Order was to deal with power and the papacy. This work was to analyze the revolutionary shift that lies at the heart of what many see as the breakdown of papal power. It was to be a book of predictions about the Vatican and the world in the first decades of the new millennium. Fr. Malachi Martin never recanted any of his claims that the scene in Windswept House was based on an actual satanic ritual in the Vatican in the first days of the reign of Pope Paul VI, nor that there exists a general satanic conspiracy within the Roman Catholic Church. ...And is an act of severity - sometimes not a greater act of love and wisdom than leniency at all costs? If the pope fully discloses, he'll help more lives than all the gold in the world. -this was Bart note: "to obtain grace within and outside of them. I am willing to sacrifice everything, and sacrifice my own life, if I know that the world I am leaving here will be a better place through my sacrifice.

458

He seems to be the only one who really cares about freeing mankind out of its current state of slavery, the only one who really knew how to re-establish contact with the Source of Love by sacrificing himself and everything that is so dear to most of the unawakened here on earth. Sacrifice has no place in humanity. This is what they want you to believe. It only further feeds a despondency on every level. So the pope is vulnerable. So the pope made grave mistakes if we believe what you (or the author of the article) say about his past is right. But can he not be forgiven?" end Bart.. Answer from Dan The best way the present soulless pope could serve mankind would be get his fat ass off the top of the billions of dollars of gold his church robbed from the 1/4 of the women of Europe his church brutally murdered and give it back. Any shaman (Castaneda) will tell you - recapitulation to sort the DNA energy lines to get psychokinesis requires honest retelling of the past - starting with his days as a gas salesman. Forgiveness MEANS no secrets!!! More from L. here: "Well, and it is not just gold. The vatican has the true history of the planet in its archives, with the astrological, occult, and other forms of life documented, and operating with them. He has a soul, (even though your comment is as to the state it's in) he just has to step up to the platter and disclose. He is squashed by the control of the cardinals and an extensive matrix of those that wish him gone for a multitude of reasons. It does no good for the cabal to keep poisoning their own, this full disclosure needs to take place so the blaming can stop. The truth needs to be told. Even with the "Crisis in the Catholic Church - Board for the Protection of Children" report that came out last month, the Church still governs itself, not a remedy in a dire situation. The church has already spent over half a billion dollars in addressing, and blanketing, this problem. The worst of it hasn't been made public, refer to literature above. No mention of bloodletting has been released to the public - until Martin's books came out, and now there is the slow and tedious effort of extracting something that is very underground. Churches are planted intentionally over power grids crossing in the earth, to siphon that energy. People give their energy up to "something else". Ever see churches without their antennas? <the cross>. Where do your energies wander off to when you're in those boxes? Not where you think.* You don't really want to cover an earth grid crossing, it wants to be free from containment to operate at its highest potential. Well, you don't want to cover it with a box which contains hundreds of humans idolizing sacrificed victims and perpetuates psychological suffering as a way of life--that gets broadcast through the ethers-- if churches are on earth crossings. This blanket of "suffering" is more pronounced in European and South American churches, with their art depicting hell, their occult decor, weeping and agony showing in the faces of most all the statuary these not a vision of elevated conscious living or dying. If you want to replace that concept with something more beneficial for each other and the planet, show the earth you appreciate it fully and completely by not disregarding 'her' (acknowledge she is conscious), always be in integrity with everything to the penny, and create a community where people honor each other and the earth, as nature is in cooperation with us, not us squashing nature. After all, they built Rosslyn and Chartres to mimic nature, to seduce people inside so people wouldn't gather outside in nature - which is where all the keys to life are. They spent quite a bit a money building these edifices all over Europe, especially Italy, where some took 300 years to build. So why all the guilded pomp for a spirituality? Doesn't make sense.

459

So gather in community, in a new way. Reinterpret all you've been taught in educational institutions and dogmatic churches and go out and sing to the trees and each other every month. Think of new ways. ..excerpt again from Dan's comments: " * This was a dramatically simplified version of what you said here: So Bart, the history of religion making on Earth - is mostly a history of whose ET inventionism was winning the PR war enough to be harvesting whose emotion juices to feed their own Egregor. The word Egregor - as in Moni Sadhu "The Tarot"- refers to the amount of ectoplasmic juice you can harvest to build which golemic structure you are trying to immortalize. For example the Catholic - "Our Father" prayer has a huge Egregor - of collected emotion juice which bumps clumsily around Earth - occasionally rolling over some social structure- but probably mostly serving as an ' astral milk house' for the ET interventionist - fallen ones - milking religions for their juice ( unable to make their own )." more now from L. As for the more renown 'role models', they suspiciously have the same outline: "Oddly enough, the twenty-fifth of December, which is the winter solstice, is usually the birthday of the gods. However, once the god is born, it is usually found that he is of royal descent, but that his mother was of humble origin. Each one has a large genealogy. In each instance, the infant savior is saved from destruction while yet a child. Each one of the sixteen saviors was crucified. Each one had darkness in the sky at the time of the crucifixion, and each descended into hell. They all were resurrected from hell, and after they reappeared on earth usually to their disciples they ascended into heaven.                 Who were the sixteen gods? Khrishna of India, crucified 1200 B.C. Crite of Chaldea, crucified 1200 B.C. Attis of Phrygia, crucified 1170 B.C. Thammuz of Syria, crucified 1160 B.C. Esus of the Celtic Druids, crucified 834 B.C. Bali of Orissa, crucified 725 B.C. Indra of Tibet, crucified 725 B.C. lao of Nepal, crucified 622 B.C. Sakia, a Hindu god, crucified 600 B.C. Alcestis of Euripedes, crucified 600 B.C. Mithra of Persia, crucified 600 B.C. Quexalcoati of Mexico, crucified 587 B.C. Aeschylus (Prometheus), crucified 547 B.C. Wittoba of the Telingonese, crucified 552 B.C. Quirinus of Rome, crucified 506 B.C. and Jesus Christ, allegedly about the year A.D. 28 or A.D. 32. Many of the doctrines which have been assigned a divine emanation by the followers of the Christian faith, are, by these scientific and historical disclosures, shown to be explainable upon natural grounds. The Vedas, compiled 1500-1200 B.C., contain all the doctrines of Christianity. Bibles are shown to be of human origin, instead of heavenly and divine authorship, as claimed for them by their respective disciples - the Christian bible forming no exception to this statement. There are two prime articles of Christian doctrine Ð revelation and crucifixion. Regarding one of several pieces of research written on this matter: Controversial and explosive, this work marshals an enormous amount of startling evidence that the religion of Christianity and Jesus Christ were created by members of various secret societies, mystery schools and religions in order to unify the Roman Empire under one state religion.

460

These groups drew upon a multitude of myths and rituals that already existed long before the Christian era and reworked them into the story the Christian religion presents today - known to most Westerners as the Bible. The case is made that there was no actual person named Jesus, but that several characters were rolled into one mythic being inspired by the deities Mithras, Hercules, Dionysus, and many others of the Roman Empire. She demonstrates that the story of Jesus, as portrayed in the Gospels, is nearly identical in detail to those of the earlier savior-gods Krishna and Horus, and concludes that Jesus was certainly neither original nor unique, nor was he the divine revelation. Rather, he represents the very ancient body of knowledge derived from celestial observation and natural forces. A book that will initiate heated debate and inner struggle, it is intelligently written and referenced. The only book of its kind, it is destined for controversy. This author does have credentials, unlike so many others who write books and defend theories, including most of her critics. With over 400 pages of detailed information, the author exemplifies the many inconsistencies, contradictions, and flat out rip offs, that Christianity contains. Much of the book considers the Jesus myths and even goes as far as to say that Jesus was wholly an invention by the council of Nicea (appointed by Constantine) as a way to cement his power over the whole Roman Empire. This is an interesting theory and is worth consideration, especially today. "I have been asked by the author to write a foreword to her upcoming book. As an ex parochial Vicar, and a reasonably learned Biblical historian, I feel I have the education to undertake an objective view. The stand of Christianity is that Yeshua Ben Joseph is, as the New Testament claims, the only begotten son of God, whose sacrifice was made to save us from our sins. However, there exists more than overwhelming evidence that not only was Yeshua, or 'Jesus' not anyone of special abilities or a divine personage, but in fact probably never existed as a real person. I was able to recognize many of the author's conclusions that I had myself stumbled across in my nearly eight years as a seminary student. It was my quest to understand the oldest manuscripts we have on the life of Jesus that prompted me to undertake fours years of Koine Greek, the language of the New Testament, as well as over three years of Aramaic, Hebrew and Latin. I was very surprised at what I found. The translations were more polemics than true translations. I had, at that time, found only one scholarly writer who seemed to have the required language skills and historic training to make these same deductions. As a reader of these 'dead' languages, she has access to the earliest copies of the claimed Holy Scripts. What becomes clear is that the author does not begin from a theological point, that the Bible is fact and expands from there, but instead from a scientific and historical point, assuming nothing and allowing the materials to speak for themselves. The results are rather extraordinary. The material is presented in a chronological and factual way, and can be cross-referenced by a reading of earliest Greek and Aramaic texts. What seems overwhelmingly clear is that the humanity of Jesus, long debated by Christian scholars, is laid out in such fine detail using the writing of the 'Early Church Fathers' that the very existence of Jesus is shown to be myth. The purpose of these Church Fathers, was to create a unifying state religion for Rome by absorbing all other religions in part or whole and melding them within Christianity. The author has proven her thesis by showing, rather clearly, that the previously dominant gods were made into saints or angels or even apostles, all subject to this new god. She places before the reader an overwhelming amount of excellently formulated information. Readers will soon see the connection between the ancient zodiacal religions, and early Christianity. " -- W. Sumner Davis theological historian        Adad and Marduk of Assyria Adonis, Aesclepius, Apollo, Dionysus, Heracles, and Zeus of Greece (resurrected at the vernal equinox) Alcides of Thebes Baal or Bel of Babylon/Phoenicia Balder anf Frey of Scandinavia Bali of Afganistan Beddru of Japan

461

              

Chu Chulainn of Ireland Codom and Deva Tat of Siam Dahzborg of the Slavs Dumuzi of Sumeria Fo -hi or Chang Ti of China Hermes of Egypt Hesus of the Druids and Gauls Horus, Osiris and Serapis of Egypt Ieo of China Issa of Arabia Jupiter/Jove of Rome Odin/Wodin of the Scandinavians Thor of the Gauls Universal Monarch of the Sibyls Zalmoxis of Thrace There is no evidence for the historicity of the Christian founder. We find the same tales around the world about a variety of sons of God, a number of whom had virgin births, were born on or near December 25th (three days after the winter solstice - rising of the actual "sun" anew for the planet three days later... December 25, the beginning of a new year of fertility and regeneration for the planet as a whole) in a cave or underground, were baptized, worked miracles and marvels, were compassionate, toiled for humanity and healed the sick, were the basis of soul salvation/and/or were called Savior, had Eucharists, vanquished darkness, were hung on trees or crucified, and were resurrected." from The Christ Conspiracy Not a very conscious, ensouled death process to picture out to humanity.... (compare to goldenmean.info/death) As for the Great Mother, the sibyls were consulted 2,500 years ago. Perhaps some form of them existed even more openly in 6,000 BC. Persian (or Chaldean, who answered Alexander the Great) Libyan (Her name was Lamia, meaning Snake or Medusa) Delphic Sibyl (Mount Parnassus in Greece) Cimmerian (Near Lake Avernus; i.e., Cumae)* Erythraean (From Babylon; she predicted the Trojan War) Samian (Isle of Samos, near Hera©s Temple) Cumaean (Sibyls named: Deiphobe, Amalthea, Herophile, Demophile, Taraxandra) Hellespontian - born at Troy during the lifetimes of Solon and Cyrus the Great Phrygian (Priestess of Cybele who prophesied at Ankara, Turkey) Albanean or Tiburtine (Latin town of Tiburs) An oracular shrine dedicated to Apollo, as at Delphi, stood on the Acropolis of Cumae. As more research was completed into the matter, the number of Sibyls had, by the Middle Ages, reached twelve. Other oracular centers were found: Colophon, Rhodes, Ephesus, and Sicily. When they obliged by answering questions, the later priestesses employed several methods, either vocal, in writing, or by arcane signs and symbols. Often, they transcribed their answers onto palm leaves that the wind sometimes picked up and scattered, to the great consternation of the suppliant. Throughout all antiquity, it appears, Cumae was kept sacred, and it was dedicated by the priestesses. Archaeologists have found an inscribed gravestone with the message: "Nobody but initiates may be interred here." It has no date, and the Romans had no date for Cumae before 524 BCE. Cumae was destroyed by landing parties from a Saracen fleet in 915 CE. Sibyls by Norma Goodrich Lorre

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10.

462

below excerpt from goldenmean.info/lifeordeath We have shown in several hundred international conference settings now - the simple visual series which convinced anyone willing to look (from physicists of CERN to cardiology doctorates from Arizona) - that arranging a charge field into a pine cone like fractal symmetry is DIRECTLY able to help a seed germinate, revolutionize architecture, help a human experience bliss/ creativity + peak experience. AND this symmetry for capacitive charge is directly able to convert voltage to gravity and the reverse. Selfsimilarity for charge is the CAUSE of gravity because only that CONSTRUCTIVE (by Golden recursion) interference of phase (waves of charge) velocities - CONVERTS compression IN to acceleration (called gravity). This (charge self-similar enabled collapse being the CAUSE of gravity) is not only the only possible PRACTICAL solution to the unified field - it immediately suggests the correct mathematics approach (identify self awareness / birth of LIFE- in oscillations emerging from chaos by spectral harmonics in Golden Ratio multiples - ref 1 , ref 2 , ref 3). The appalling arrogance of Western science to ignore these simple wave mechanic rules (which frequently are explained back to me by school children once they learn them), creates some stark and horrible and death creating blanks in western knowledge, for example: no information to teach why an object falls to the ground. (self similar charge compression constructive wave velocity interference - producing acceleration / gravity- creates 'suction' thru light speed). no information to teach what (capacity field/all shareable biological memory ) of DNA survives death (by compression/acceleration ). no information to teach what in the FIELD (electrical pattern) makes a seed grow. no information to teach what electrical pattern ignites BLISS and DNA to sustainability/immortality. no information to teach what is the only sustainable path thru the speed of light. And yet it is MORTAL (fatal) for anything in biology to be condemned to remain below light speed . (Because this collapse compression spin path to acceleration in DNA is measurably the only way to take memory / charge -your 'KA'- thru death.) This is why every living protein is based on pent PHI recursion symmetry - because LIFE REQUIRES this superluminal connection - intimately necessary to understand the physics behind the childlike human concept of SOUL . One starkly absurd notion resulting from such confusion is Einstein's patently wrong idea that anything which approaches the speed of light goes to infinite mass. Charge which is compressed in Golden Mean wave interference (what a pine cone, + a blissful EKG or EEG does) actually takes it's inertia COHERENTLY thru the speed of light with ZERO resistance! 6. no information on what DNA is FOR - on the scale of stars for example. (It is designed to create and stabilize the gravity ultimately to sustain star birth and orbital mechanics). 22 Extra terrestrial cultures aggressively competing for the incredibly powerful and valuable political position of administrators of the galaxies most diverse genetic library (Earth's) - more valuable than gold. (story: goldenmean.info/invasion). And guess what Earth's present human culture has no chance to even apply for the role! Specifically because - lead by their arrogant and stupid Western Science - they do not have a clue what DNA is even for - or why it is valuable! (Gravity making and steering -the key to stabilizing biology on nascent planets - as well as star navigating - is about the most high paying job among the evolved in those 'ET' cultures.) no information on what compression symmetry (fractal) could allow Earth's human architecture + human urban design - to survive upcoming Solar maxima. no information on how to design a temple / a home / a farm to fabricate FERTILITY and BLISS - electrically. no information on the biophysics of what created alphabets (ref 1, ref 2) - (symbolizing is created embeddingthat which allows a cell to take inside -RE-PRESENTING - what was outside). and therefore...

1.

2.

3. 4. 5.

7.

8. 9.

463

10. no information on the true deep meaning of ancient sacred texts in every tradition ( symmetry ingredients to ignite DNA to implosive immortalizing charge radiance). For example - earlier we demonstrated by equation - that the Golden Spiral (perfected charge compression=symbol-making) mapped on the torus donut (shape of all field effect) casts shadows when viewed from a tetra cube - was the origin in principle of the "Hebrew" alphabet. ( http://spirals.eternite.com ) This proved that the REAL 'Bible Code' was not just a flat sum of numbers per letter added - but rather the actual quantum mechanics of a 3 dimensional map for non-destructive nesting ('touch permission = word making') of field effects - to program creation of matter from charge. Sadly - as the Hebrew tradition proves - limiting the symmetry of charge donut domains to the symmetry of a tetra cube ('The Matrix') - Hebrew letters - when used as the software environ for genetic engineering makes only a soul-less Golem. This is because tetra-helical arrayed DNA codons have no implosion therefore no soul. The Anunnaki / Sumerian culture from Sirius was rooted in interventionist genetic engineering: 'Genesis'... By raising the number of views of the same spiral on the same donut to the symmetry shadows of Dodeca and Pent - (Implosion) - the higher alphabets - Ophanim / Greek and roots of Arabic / Anglish are created. In this way cultures could be taught the charge symmetry of what COULD be made sustainable and immortal - as waves enter the slip knot rope of DNA. Alphabet letters - as the only (symmetry) access to the immortalizing implosive fire in the throat of DNA - are the only way in and out of history (wave sustainability). With this symmetry view, Western genetic engineers might finally get a clue to what gives life and soul to DNA. So - it becomes clear when we see the - relation of Sanskrit to Hebrew: The 3 superscript commas used over the Hebrew letters (crownlets 'Taggin' on the letters in the Torah) to indicate your relative view from the symmetry axes of the cube (the 'Matrix' - 3X3X3 matrix = 27 letter Hebrew alphabet) - became the vertical and horizontal bar ('The Cross') lines in Sanskrit - which when removed leave the same alphabet (from Alpha Draconis* - where the Caste system genetic laws originate). (* Alpha Draconis whose star map geometry becomes the design for Ankor Wat, Senshi Chinese Pyramids, for the Arabic letter 'eL'- whose flag star triangles shadow of cube matrix becomes Israel, whose genetic laws become Caste system, & aboriginal law, and whose D-Raa-- Kaa-n -, dragons become the center of most of family genetic crest in Europe. See also their triangular shaped star craft mentioned below). Releasing yourself from the 'Matrix' - getting up off your cross - in flatland - requires consuming this perspective. Each alphabet letter is a shadow on the wall of ('flatland' ) the cave - you get up off your cross when you see - Et pluribus Unun - From Many: ONE.

464